MfflfflMIIflMaM 


GIFT    OF 
JANE  K.SATHER 


THE  WOMEN  OF  THE  SOUTH 
IN  WAR  TIMES 


HTU( 


THE  WOMEN  OF  THE  SOUTH 
IN  WAR  TIMES 

COMPILED  BY 

MATTHEW  PAGE  ANDREWS 

Editor:  The  Dixie  Book  of  Days, 

Echo**  from  Dixie,  or  Old-time  Southern 

Sony*,  etc. 


ya  ,0-^'   ,TH.')i.wvrK>:.» 

Of")    "¥(  )'V  YJ£.  \  1  •'  '4  iT      V  '   '/'-Ts  i'y    M  TTT 

Second  Printing 


aA)  ^o  t*-M^twi>  v\V^V> 


VIO   a3TTJMMO3 


BALTIMORE 
THE    NORMAN,    REMINGTON    CO. 

1920 


COPYRIGHT,    1920,   BY 

THE  NORMAN,  REMINGTON  CO. 


shjed  under -the  Auspices  of  tht 
Untied  D*itffht*rs''o'f'ihe  Confederacy 

COMMITTEE   ON   PUBLICATION 

MRS    ROY  W.  MCKINNEY 

Pres.-Gen.    U.  D.   C. 

Kentucky 

Mas.   CHARLES  R.  HYDE 
Tennessee 

Miss  MARY  B.  POPPENHMM 
South  Carolina 

MRS.   J.   A.    ROUNTREB 
Alabama 


PREFACE 

A  S  a  contribution  to  American  history,  the 
following  pages  depict  the  life  of  the 
Southern  people  within  the  lines  of  the  Con 
federacy  during  the  four  years  of  its  storm- 
tossed  existence. 

The  greater  part  of  the  material  is  given 
in  the  words  of  those  who  were  a  part  of  the 
times  in  which  they  lived ;  but  for  the  benefit 
of  others  who  would  now,  or  in  days  to  come, 
have  a  clearer  understanding  of  local  hap 
penings,  editorial  notes  are  added.  These 
notes  bear  upon  related  events  of  larger  his 
torical  import,  and  it  should  be  stated  that 
it  is  now  being  more  and  more  generally  rec 
ognized  that  the  true  history  of  any  land  or 
its  leaders  cannot  properly  be  presented 
without  entering  into  the  life  of  the  people 
that  make  the  one  and  create  the  other. 

Too  much  of  the  experience  of  any  in 
dividual  or  any  group  of  individuals  is  apt 
to  weary  the  reader;  similarly,  a  series  of 
disconnected  incidents  becomes  both  tiresome 
and  confusing.  Hence,  out  of  hundreds  of 
[v] 


437834 


Preface 

incidents  of  romance,  adventure,  and  devo 
tion,  comparatively  few  have  been  chosen.  It 
is  not  pretended  that  these  are  any  better 
than  a  great  many  which  are  not  included, 
but  it  is  believed  that  the  stories  selected  are 
representative  and  that  they  serve  to  illus 
trate  the  history  of  the  women  of  the  South 
during  war  times. 

The  compilation  of  this  material  into  a 
volume  that  should  be  brief,  as  far  as  printed 
matter  is  concerned,  yet  comprehensive,  in  so 
far  as  it  may  be  a  reflection  of  the  thought, 
feelings,  and  achievements  of  an  heroic 
people,  is  the  outcome  of  a  suggestion  by  a 
distinguished  soldier  of  the  Union  armies, 
Charles  Francis  Adams,  a  liberal-minded 
American  of  the  best  type  and  the  lineal 
descendant  of  two  Presidents.  Mr.  Adams 
stated  that  all  of  us  need  to  know  the  story 
of  the  Southern  people,  their  true  aims  and 
purposes, — that  no  good  American  would 
condemn  the  publication  of  these  truths  of 
history  if  presented  without  malice  or  ill  in 
tent.  On  the  one  hand,  it  would  broaden  the 
Northerner  by  instilling  respect  for  and 
sympathy  with  the  sufferings  of  the  South, 
[vi] 


Preface 

On  the  other  hand,  it  would  help  to  heal  the 
wounds  of  the  South,  which  much  neglect, 
considerable  partisan  history,  with  accom 
panying  distortion  of  motives,  have  kept 
open  far  too  long. 

North,  East,  West,  or  South,  we  are  all 
Americans,  and  no  section  can  or  should  as 
sert  it  ever  had,  has,  or  may  expect  to  have  a 
monopoly  of  the  virtues  of  American  citizen 
ship!  It  would  seem  clear,  therefore,  that 
any  American  who  should  object  to  the  pres 
entation  of  these  simple  narratives  herein 
disclosed,  wittingly  or  unwittingly,  lends  him 
self  to  keeping  alive  the  harmful  spirit  of 
sectionalism;  or  else  he  is  one  who  feels  a 
wholly  unwarranted  distrust  of  fellow- Amer 
icans  who  have  shown  themselves  to  be  the 
peers  of  any  people  in  physical  prowess, 
mental  calibre,  and  moral  worth.  The  North 
needs  the  South;  the  East  needs  the  West, 
and  vice  versa.  Each  section  should  rejoice 
in  the  special  merits  of  the  others.  Above 
everything  else,  however,  we  all  need  to  un 
derstand  and  know  each  other,  in  order  the 
better  to  work  in  harmony  with  each  other 
for  the  good  of  a  common  cause  and  country, 
[vii] 


CONTENTS 

PAGB 

I.  FOREWORD 3 

Economic  and  political  causes  of  sectional 
strife — the  balance  of  power — character  of  the 
Southern  people — universality  of  the  doctrines 
of  nullification  and  secession — causes  of  seces 
sion — elimination  of  historical  error. 

II.  GENIUS  OF  THE  SOUTHERN  WOMAN 19 

Necessity  the  mother  of  invention — courage 
and  cheer  in  the  midst  of  hardship — salt  as 
contraband  of  war — under  two  nags — com 
parative  war  sacrifices. 

HI.  WARTIME  EXPERIENCES  OF  ELIZABETH 
WARING  DUCKETT;  INTERVIEWS  WITH 
LINCOLN  AND  ENCOUNTERS  WITH 

STANTON 31 

Sentiment  in  Maryland  in  1861 — arrest  and 
trial  of  Mrs.  Duckett's  father  and  brother — 
first  interview  with  President  Lincoln — en 
counter  with  Secretary  Stanton — saves  her 
brother's  life — visit  to  Northern  hospital — 
visit  to  Fort  Delaware — hardships  of  the  pris 
oners  there — a  ^.trip  South — second  visit  to 
President  Lincoln — the  Upper  South  on  seces 
sion  and  coercion — cause  of  firing  on  Fort 
Sumter — anecdote  of  Dr.  Stuart — treatment  of 
prisoners  of  war — character  of  Secretary 
Stanton. 

IV.  THE  PUBLICATION  AND  SINGING  OF  "MY 

MARYLAND"  66 

"My  Maryland"  adapted  to  music — sung  by 
[ix] 


Contents 

PAGE 

Miss  Jennie  Cary  on  the  battlefield  of  Ma- 
nassas. 

V.  EXCERPTS  FROM   THE  DIARY  OF   JUDITH 

BROCKENBROUGH    McGUIRE     ...*.'.'  i^        71 

"The  Land  Where  We  Were  Dreaming"  — 
preparations  for  war  —  "peaceful  secession"  — 
fleeing  from  home  —  the  first  clash  in  Virginia 
—  refugeeing  in  Clarke  County  —  the  "elite" 
in  the  ranks  —  comparison  with  the  "spirit  of 
76"  —  "The  Lord  have  mercy  upon  their  souls! 
Fire!"  —  an  incident  of  the  hospital  —  picture 
of  a  Virginia  household. 

VI.  CARING  FOR  WOUNDED  FOES  ..........      105 

Between  two  fires  —  prayer  of  "Uncle  Bob"  — 
"Medical  Grove"  threatened  and  saved  —  con 
nection  between  the  past  and  the  present. 

VII.  MRS.    BETSY    SULLIVAN,    "  MOTHER   OF 
THE  FIRST  TENNESSEE  REGIMENT".  .  .      112 

Life  in  campaign  and  camp  —  caring  for  the 
wounded  —  voluntary  surrender. 

VIII.  CAPTURE  AND  IMPRISONMENT  OF  MRS. 
WILLIAM   KIRBYi11';]  j         V\  i'i'V     116 


Smuggling  supplies  —  military  trial  and  sen 
tence  —  hardships  and  death. 

IX.  MRS.  BETTY  TAYLOR  PHILIPS, 
"MOTHER"  OF  THE  "ORPHAN  BRI 
GADE"  ..........  V;  r'l'iK^Vl^'i  ?.".•  120 

"The  Bivouac  of  the  Dead"  —  at  Shiloh  and 
Donelson  —  trial  and  acquittal  as  spy  —  with 
President  and  Mrs.  Davis. 

[x] 


Contents 

PAGB 

X.  CAPTAIN  SALLY  TOMPKINS,  C.S.A  .......      127 

Equips  private  hospital  —  receives  rank  of  Cap 
tain  —  "So  might  Joan  of  Arc  have  passed." 

XI.  THE    FLORENCE    NIGHTINGALE    OF    THE 
SOUTH    ..........................      131 

Mrs.  Trader  consecrates  herself  to  the  relief  of 
the  wounded  —  lack  of  funds  and  medicines  — 
Tishomingo  hospital  —  caring  for  a  wounded 
foe  —  a  trip  to  Arkansas  —  hardships  of  the 
journey-home  at  last. 

.•wJiaO   ^hiqo^    to  vl<vn  —  -iioaZ   .BtM  fo 

XII.  A  NIGHT  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  BATTLE  .  .      145 
Saving   the    life    of    a    wounded    Confederate 
soldier  —  "Woman's    Devotion." 

117/ota     ndol    yiij    'to    -tj»:»f)hai     ti.jtt«-i<jgar&*>& 

XIII.  THE  BIDE  OF  ROBERTA  POLLOCK  ....      148 
Pennsylvania    ancestry    of    Miss    Pollock  —  es 

cape  through  the  lines  —  capture  by  a  picket  — 
the  warning  carried  to  Mosby's  men. 


XIV.    THE  DIARY  OF  MRS.  JUDITH  BROCKEN- 

BROUGH  McGUiRE    (continued]  .....    155 

Federal  and  Confederate  prayers  "clashing"  — 
a  heroine  in  homespun  —  "Nobody  is  like  my 
mother"  —  the  first  iron-clad  in  war  —  in  Lynch- 
burg  —  anecdote  of  General  Stuart  —  negroes 
complain  of  "Yankee"  work  —  in  Ashland  — 
war  prices,  1862  —  nursing  without  medicines  — 
homemade  soap,  gooseberry  wine,  and  hata 

—  burning    of    the    Stuart    house—  death    of 
"Stonewall"     Jackson  —  anecdote     of     General 
Lee  —  Mrs.  Thornton  entertains  General  Sigel 

—  experiences    at    Fredericksburg—  a    govern 
ment  position  in  Richmond  —  black  and  white 
theology  —  family  servants  and  honorary  titles. 

[xi] 


Contents 

PAGE 

XV.  A  LAST  SONG  IN  A  BURNING  HOME  ....      196 

Hunter's  invasion  of  the  Valley  of  Virginia 
— burning  of  "Fountain  Rock." 

XVI.  A  WOMAN  *S  REBUKE AND  AN  AMER 
ICAN    CLASSIC    200 

Burning  of  "Bedford" — letter  from  Mrs.  Hen 
rietta  B.  Lee  to  General  Hunter^. 

XVII.  "GLEN  WELBY"  SAVED 205 

Attempt  to  smoke  Mosby  out— determination 
of  Mrs.  Scott — reply  of  Sophie  Carter. 

XVIII.  "GOTT  iss  BLAYED  OUDT" 207 

Rescue  of  family  portraits — protest  of  Mrs. 
Bedinger — an  incident  of  the  John  Brown 
raid. 

XIX.  "CAPTURE"  OF  A  VIRGINIA  LADY...    211 

Searching  a  Virginia  home — discovering  a 
"ladies'  convention" — a  pantry  saved — gal 
lantry  of  a  Federal  officer — a  Southern  wom 
an's  apology — moral  courage  of  Lieutenant 
Page  of  Pennsylvania — testimony  as  to  "True 
Story  of  Andersonville  Prison." 

XX.  IN   THE   CAROLINAS 221 

Timrod's  "Carolina" — correspondence  between 
Generals  Halleck  and  Sherman— two  ways  of 
waging  war — incidents  of  the  invasion  of 
North  Carolina — sufferings  of  the  Murchisons 
— courage  of  Mrs.  Monroe. 

XXI.  DESPOLIATION  AND  PROTECTION 230 

Aftermath    of    the    battle    of    Bentonsville — 
magnanimity     of     General     Cox — camouflage 
against  raiders — skill  in  hiding  food  and  valu- 

[xii] 


Contents 

PACK 

ables — an  unexpectedly  strenuous  Federal  pro 
tector — executive  ability  of  Mrs.  Pearsall. 

XXII.  REMINISCENCES  OF   MBS.   C.   C.   POP- 
PEKHEIM      246 

Flight  from  home — protection  for  "Liberty 
Hill" — Federal  raiders — "oil,  feathers,  and 
molasses" — sorghum  and  black  bread. 

XXIII.  BURNING  OF  COLUMBIA 257 

Viewpoint  of  a  foreigner — plans  for  burning 
Columbia — fortitude  of  the  women— negroes 
misled  and  mistreated — a  Federal  soldier's 
harangue — a  gallant  Federal  officer — inter 
view  with  General  Sherman — guarded  by  Irish 
soldiers. 

XXIV.  THE  RIDE  OF  EMMA  SANSOM 278 

Arrival  of  General  Forrest — pointing  out  the 

ford — capture  of  Streight  and  his  command. 

XXV.  CAUGHT     BETWEEN     CONTENDING/ 

ARMIES     284 

Nursing  friend  and  foe — Federal  re-payment. 

XXVI.  NARRATIVE  OF  AN  EARLY  GRADUATE 

OF  THE  FIRST  COLLEGE  FOR  WOMEN .  .      286 

Wesleyan  College — Mount  Vernon  and  Arling 
ton — misconceptions  of  the  South — setting 
up  the  "Stars  and  Bars" — the  Ladies'  Gun 
boat  Association — Federal  raiders — taking  the 
last  horse. 

XXVTI.    IN  SHERMAN 's  SWATH  TO  THE  SEA     303 
The   people   of   Atlanta    driven    out   into   the 
fields — the  spirit  of  Dixie — facing  starvation 
adventure    in    the    face    of    fortune — a 

[xiii] 


Contents 

PAGE 

night  in  &  negro  cabin — gathering  minie  balls 
on  the  battlefield — causes  of  desolation — wish 
ing  themselves  back  in  slavery — refusal  of  a 
"free  gift." 

XXVIII.  THE  ST.  LOUIS  PRISON  FOB  SOUTH 
ERN  WOMEN ST^ftJflftW'l  '  *      ^^ 

Imprisonment   of    Lewis  McLure — banishment 
from  home — entertainment  in  the  South. 

XXIX.  ACTION  AND  REACTION 344 

A  brothers'  war — "Butler  and  his  kind" — 
bombardment  of  Baton  Rouge — women  and 
children  under  fire. 

XXX.  WAR  TIMES  IN  NEW  ORLEANS 353 

Lincoln  vs.   the  Abolitionists — Robert   E.   Lee 

on  emancipation — a  young  girl's  philosophy — 
chivalry  of  Colonel  Clarke,  U.  S.  A. — racial 
characteristics — negroes  under  the  new  order. 

XXXI.  FINAL   EXCERPTS   FROM   THE   DIARY 

OF  MRS.    McGUIRE    372 

Occupations  of  the  women — an  incident  of  the 
poorer  people — raids  around  Richmond— death 
of  General  Stuart — fate  of  the  negroes — kind 
ness  of  Northern  officers — General  Lee's  order 
of  invasion — a  night  of  terror  in  lower  Vir 
ginia — a  wife's  devotion — the  hiring  of  skillets 
— starvation  rations  for  the  soldiers — its  rela 
tion  to  the  prison  problem — surrender  of  Rich 
mond — "The  old  order  changeth,  yielding  place 
to  new." 

XXXII.  REPRESENTATIVE   WOMEN   OF   THE 
LONE    STAR    STATE 413 

The  attitude  of  Texas — sending  supplies  to 
distant  armies — the  life  and  work  of  Mrs. 

[xiv] 


Contents 

PACK 

Lucretia  Hadley — recollections  of  Mrs.  Cor 
nelia  Branch  Stone — the  foot  and  horse  ma 
rines  of  Texas — the  defense  of  Sabine  Pass — 
sewing  by  hand. 

XXXIII.  MBS.    ALGERNON    SYDNEY    SULLI 
VAN    AND    HER    WAR    EXPERIENCES    IN 
NEW  YORK  CITY 428 

Trial  of  the  "pirates" — caring  for  Confederate 
prisoners — visit  to  John  Yates  Beall — the 
draft  riots — Mrs.  Sullivan  visits  Virginia — 
rescue  of  the  wheat  crop — relief  work. 

XXXIV.  RELIEF  WORK  IN  THE  WORLD  WAR     44& 
A    comparison — early    action    of    the    United 
Daughters  of  the  Confederacy  at  Chattanooga 

— endowment    of    hospital    beds    in    France — 
letters  from  Mrs.  Robert  Bacon  and  Mr.  Rich 
ard   E.    Power — general    relief   work — sale   of  j 
Liberty   Bonds — establishment  of   "Our   Hera 
Fund." 

INDEX  459 


[XV; 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

First  White  House  of  the  Confederacy 

Frontispiece 

FACING 
PAGE 

The  White  House  at  Richmond 65 

Robert  Edward  Lee 128 

Sarah  Dabney  Eggleston 320 


oil]  'io  Ofc 


Man  is  so  constituted — the  immutable  laws 
of  our  being  are  such — that  to  stifle  the 
sentiment  and  extinguish  the  hallowed  memo 
ries  of  a  people  is  to  destroy  their  man 
hood.  — JOHN  B.  GORDON. 

We  had,  I  was  satisfied,  sacred  principles 
to  maintain  and  rights  to  defend  for  which 
we  were  in  duty  bound  to  do  our  best,  even 
if  we  perished  in  the  endeavor. 

— EGBERT  E.  LEE. 

We  must  forevennore  consecrate  in  our 
hearts  our  old  battle  flag  of  the  Southern 
Cross — not  now  as  a  political  symbol,  but  as 
the  consecrated  emblem  of  an  heroic  epoch. 
The  people  that  forgets  its  heroic  dead  is 
already  dying  at  the  heart,  and  we  believe 
we  shall  be  truer  and  better  citizens  of  the 
United  States  if  we  are  true  to  our  past. 
— RANDOLPH  H.  McKiM. 


THE  WOMEN  OF  THE  SOUTH 
IN  WAR  TIMES 


HTlTOfi  3H 


-0*1  q  u  in  Ylii-Bfnhg  jkygfrgno  BJ?  bemioiq  need 

I 

FOREWORD 

K  I(')V^    feBOiyii  /f     i'J/V  J  £  JJOiloYO'iff  £'['; 

SOUTHERN  women  have,  in  their  own  land, 
suffered  from  a  well- in  tended  but  some 
what  doubt-provoking  abundance  of  per- 
fervid  eloquence  heaped  upon  them  by  a  cer 
tain  type  of  orator  much  given  to  flowery 
speech!  Nevertheless,  it  may  truly  be  said 
of  the  Southern  women  of  1861-1865  that  the 
simple  narrative  of  their  life  and  work  un 
folds  a  record  of  achievement,  endurance, 
and  self-sacrificing  devotion  that  should  be 
revealed  and  recognized  as  a  splendid  in 
spiration  to  men  and  women  everywhere. 

Popular  opinion  as  to  the  life  and  sacrifices 
of  these  American  women  has  been  more  or 
less  prejudiced,  however,  by  reason  of  a  wide 
spread  misunderstanding  of 
A  Popular  the  issues  involved  in  the  sec- 
Misapprehen-  .  ,  n.  ,  .  . 

sion  tional  conflict,  a  misapprehen 

sion  which  must  be  removed  if 
we  are  to  appreciate  the  true  worth  and  ser 
vice  of  these  women.    All  too  frequently  the 
Southern  people  of  the  "old  regime "  have 
[3] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

been  pictured  as  engaged  primarily  in  a  pro 
tracted  struggle  for  the  maintainance  of 
negro  slavery,  on  account  of  which  their  lead 
ers  provoked  a  bloody  war !  Whereas,  even  a 
cursory  review  of  the  correspondence  of 
Southern  men  and  women  prior  to  the  out 
break  of  the  War  of  Secession  makes  it  quite 
evident  that  the  idea  of  fighting  on  behalf  of 
slavery  was  as  far  from  the  minds  of  these 
Americans  as  going  to  war  in  order  to  free 
the  slaves  was  from  the  purpose  of  Abraham 
Lincoln,  whose  sole  object,  frequently  ex 
pressed  by  him,  was  to  "preserve  the  Union, M 
an  objective  sufficiently  worthy  without  cor 
relating  with  it  the  somewhat  Pharisaical 
error  that  the  war  was  waged  as  a  moral  cru 
sade  for  the  liberation  of  the  slave.  Indeed, 
Lincoln  emphatically  declared  that,  as  Pres 
ident,  he  was  contending  for  the  preservation 
of  the  Union  "with  or  without  slavery"  and 
that,  if  desirable  or  necessary,  he  favored  ab 
solute  guarantees  for  the  perpetuation  of  the 
institution,  precisely  as  provided  for  in  a 
proposed  Amendment  to  the  Constitution 
passed  by  Congress  in  1861,  reference  to 
which  is  made  below. 

[4] 


Foreword 

In  this  connection  it  is  interesting  to  recall 
the  little-known  fact  that  the  first  emancipa 
tion  proclamation  issued  in  America  was  pro 
mulgated    in    1775    by    Lord 
The  First  Dumnore,  the  Royal  Governor 

famatirof  °C"  of  Virginia.  This  proclamation 
Emancipation  placed  Patrick  Henry,  John 
Marshall,  and  George  Wash 
ington  in  the  apparent  position  of  fighting 
for  slavery;  since,  had  the  British  won,  the 
slaves  would  have  been  freed.  In  that  event, 
it  is  conceivable  that  it  might  have  been  sub 
sequently  represented,  in  British  history, 
that  the  abolition  of  slavery,  an  incidental 
outcome  of  a  war  waged  on  other  grounds, 
was  the  principal  matter  of  contention  be 
tween  the  Colonies  and  the  Mother  Country! 
In  our  histories  of  the  sectional  conflict,  it 
is  but  rarely  mentioned  that  a  considerable 
number  of  Northern  emancipationists  went 
to  live  in  the  South  and  that  they  worked  in 
complete  sympathy  with  their  fellow-eman 
cipationists  in  that  section.  When  the  war 
broke  out,  these  Northern  emancipationists 
battled  as  whole-heartedly  on  behalf  of  the 
Confederacy  as  Lincoln  and  Farragut  and 
[5] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Thomas,  with  thousands  of  other  Southern- 
born  men,  labored  or  fought  on  the  other  side 
"to  preserve  the  Union." 

Faithful  history  must  lay  proper  emphasis 
upon  a  long  sectional  struggle  for  political 
power,  having  its  origin  in  opposing  economic 
policies, — a  struggle  between 
The  True  Cause  an  agricultural  people  in  the 
of  the  Sectional  South  seekmg  free  trade  with 
Conflict— the  s  , 

Balance  of  "ie  world,  and  a  commercial 

Political  Power  and  manufacturing  people  in 
the  North  who  sought,  and  ob 
tained,  high  protective  tariffs,  under  which 
the  North  was  able  to  buy  cheaply  the  raw 
material  of  the  South,  while  the  South  was 
compelled  to  pay  high  prices  for  the  manu 
factured  articles  produced  in  the  North.  This 
actually  imposed  upon  the  South  a  burden  of 
taxation  far  in  excess  of  any  even  proposed 
by  the  British  government  for  the  colonies 
prior  to  the  American  Revolution. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  tremendous  political 
and  economic  issues  at  stake  were  obscured 
by  the  problem  of  domestic  slavery;  for  the 
presence  or  the  absence  of  slave  labor  helped 
to  maintain  differences  of  political  and  eco- 
f6] 


Foreword 

nomic  interests.  These  differences  resulted 
in  a  continuous  struggle  to  preserve  the  * '  bal 
ance  of  power/' — in  the  Senate,  at  least, — 
through  the  simultaneous  admission  from 
North  and  South  of  new  States  into  the 
Union.* 

It  was  with  keen  foresight  that  Thomas 
Jefferson,  the  greatest  of  the  early  eman 
cipationists,  predicted  that  the  "moral  issue " 
of  slavery  would  be  put  to  good 

P5tf?ctlon  use  by  partisans  in  order  to 

of  Thomas  -a  *.-        , 

Jefferson  inflame    party    and    sectional 

passions  and  thereby  secure 
political  and  personal  returns  for  them 
selves.  The  question  of  slavery  did  confuse 
contemporary  politics  as  Jefferson  predicted 
it  would;  and,  ever  since,  it  has,  in  even 
greater  measure,  distorted  the  sense  of  per 
spective  and  proportion  in  the  interpreta 
tion  of  American  history,  f 

*Careful  historians  seek  to  avoid  the  once  prevalent  use 
of  the  terms  "free"  and  "slave"  States.  Not  only  is  the 
terminology  subject  to  criticism  on  grammatical  grounds, 
but  it  helps  to  convey  a  wholly  false  impression  relative 
to  the  political  and  economic  differences  which  resulted  in 
constant  friction  and  final  conflict. 

fFrom  1830  to  the  close  of  the  war,  a  number  of  books 
published  in  the  North  by  Northerners  fairly  and  fully 

[7] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Under  the  emancipation  proclamation  of 
1775,  as  under  that  of  1863,  the  women  of  the 
threatened  section,  in  the  absence  of  their 
natural  protectors,  faced  the  terrifying  pos 
sibilities  of  a  servile  insurrection.  Both 
proclamations  were  professedly  "war  meas 
ures,  "  issued,  in  the  first  instance,  several 
weeks,  and,  in  the  other,  nearly  two  years 
after  a  state  of  war  had  begun.  Had  either 
proclamation  aroused  the  slaves  in  the  rear 
of  the  "rebel"  forces,  the  result  must  have 
put  an  immediate  end  to  armed  resistance.* 

That  there  was  no  rising  of  the  slaves  in 
either  case,  or  the  desire  to  rise  in  revolt,  is 


discus8ed  these  problems.  Two  of  the  most  interesting  and 
instructive  of  these  volumes  are:  "The  Origin  of  the  Late 
War,"  by  George  Lunt,  of  Boston;  and  "Southern  Wealth 
and  Northern  Profits,"  by  T.  P.  Kettel,  of  New  York.  In 
a  personal,  letter,  under  date  of  November  25,  1913,  the 
distinguished  scientist,  Dr.  Charles  P.  Steinmetz,  from  the 
point  of  view  of  the  latter  day  European  observer,  makes 
the  statement:  "I  wish  to  add  that  I  consider  the  Civil 
War  as  an  economic  war,  just  as  most  wars,  and  as  the 
result  of  the  protective  tariff,  which  was  a  necessity  at  that 
time,  for  the  North,  and  thus  unavoidable."  The  famous 
Frenchman,  Alexis  de  Tocqueville,  noted  this  clash  of  in 
terests  in  the  second  quarter  of  the  nineteenth  century,  aa 
did  the  English  writer,  James  Spence,  some  years  later. 

*In  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  one  of  the  com 
plaints  made  against  George  III  reads:  "He  has  excited 
domestic  insurrections  against  us." 

[8] 


Foreword 

in  itself  a  refutation  of  the  pre-war  accusa 
tions  of  barbarity  heaped  upon  the  Southern 
people  by  thousands  of  intem- 
Characterof        perate   speakers   and  writers. 

People  That>  in  the  midst  of  war> there 

were    almost   no   instances    of 

arson,  murder,  or  outrage  committed  by  the 
negroes  of  the  South  is  an  everlasting  tribute 
to  the  splendid  character  of  the  dominant  race 
and  their  moral  uplift  of  a  weaker  one.  This 
is  the  negative  side.  On  the  positive  side, 
faithful  history  records  the  almost  universal 
respect  and  general  affection  manifested  by 
the  tutored  race  for  their  tutors.  It  should 
be  remembered  that  these  African  negroes 
had  been  brought  to  America  wholly,  or 
almost  wholly,  by  shippers  of  European  or 
of  Northern  origin,  against  the  protests  of 
all  the  Southern  colonies  and  States  at  one 
time  or  another.  It  should  be  remembered 
further  that  when  these  negroes  were  landed 
on  American  shores,  almost  all  were  savages 
taken  from  the  lowest  forms  of  jungle  life.  It 
was  largely  the  women  of  the  South  who 
trained  these  heathen  people,  moulded  their 
characters,  and,  in  the  second  and  third  gen- 
[9] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

orations,  lifted  them  up  a  thousand  years  in 
the  scale  of  civilization.* 

It  is  apparent  that  in  war,  and  especially  a 

war  of  invasion,  woman's  part  is  the  harder 

portion.     What  man  physically  endures  in 

the  shock  of  battle  is  endured 

many  f  old  in  the  minds  and 
thoughts  of  the  women  left  at 

home.  The  compensatory  exhilaration  of  con 
flict  is  not  vouchsafed  to  woman.  In  the 
wounds  and  death  of  loved  ones,  she  suffers 
agonies  that  the  soldier  knows  but  indirectly. 


*Because  of  their   intemperate  and   incessant   denuncia 
tions,   the   extreme  Abolitionists   not  unnaturally   aroused 
a  spirit  of  bitter  resentment  in  the  South,  out  of  which 
"fire-eaters"   in   that   section,   like  their 
A,      ,  counterparts    in    the    North,    made    po- 

Aprariam  Htical  capital.     Thus  were  the  promis- 

Lmcoln  vs.  .        effortg    of   the    Southern    emancipa- 

AU  ,-5      -1  tionists  hindered  and  held  up.     George 

Abolitionists  w     Bagbv>    of    Virginia,    expressed    the 

more  moderate  view  of  Southern  re 
sentment  of  this  incessant  abuse  when  he  said,  in  effect: 
"This  cuff  button  upon  my  sleeve  is  valueless;  I  would  give 
it  to  you  for  the  asking;  but  if  you  attempt  to  take  it 
away  from  me  by  force,  and  spit  in  my  face  besides,  why,  I 
will  defend  this  cuff  button  with  my  life!"  In  the  North, 
Bishop  Hopkins,  of  Vermont,  wrote  with  great  truth,  and 
not  without  a  sense  of  humor.  .  .  .  "Then  the  eloquent 
preacher  chooses  it  [slavery]  for  the  favorite  topic  of  his 
oratory.  The  theme  is  well  adapted  to  rouse  the  feelings, 
and  it  is  usually  by  no  means  difficult  to  interest  and 
gratify  the  audience  when  the  supposed  sins  of  others,  which 

[10] 


Foreword 

The  soldiers  of  the  Confederacy  were  half- 
fed  and  half -clothed ;  and  they  suffered  long- 
continued  privations  that  were  not  equaled 
by  Washington's  men  at  Valley  Forge.  Yet, 
though  even  the  great  commander  of  the 
Army  of  Northern  Virginia  was  compelled, 
on  some  occasions,  to  "borrow"  corn  from 
his  horse,  many  of  the  women  of  Georgia  and 
the  Carolinas  supported  life  on  the  scattered 
grains  which  they  were  able  to  sweep  up  from 
the  abandoned  feeding  places  left  in  the  deso- 


they  are  under  no  temptation  to  commit,  are  made  the 
object  of  censure." 

Abraham  Lincoln  more  forcefully  represented  the  irre 
parable  harm  done  by  the  ultra- Abolitionist  to  the  cause 
of  emancipation,  when,  in  a  eulogy  of  Henry  Clay,  July  16, 
1852,  he  passionately  declared:  "Those  who  would  shiver 
into  fragments  the  Union  of  these  States,  tear  to  tatters 
its  now  venerated  Constitution,  and  even  burn  the  last  copy 
of  the  Bible,  rather  than  slavery  should  continue  a  single 
hour,  together  with  all  their  more  halting  sympathizers, 
have  received,  and  are  receiving  their  just  execration."  On 
account  of  these  views,  Lincoln  was  denounced  by  these 
ultra-Abolitionist  leaders  as  "the  slave-hound  of  Illinois." 

Many  of  the  extreme  Abolitionists  were  the  most  enthu 
siastic  disunionists.  For  example,  F.  B.  Sanborn,  in  writ 
ing  to  his  associate  and  friend,  Thomas  Wentworth  Higgin- 
son,  wrote  approvingly  of  John  Brown:  "I  believe  that  he 
is  the  best  Disunion  champion  you  can  find,  and  with  his 
hundred  men,  when  he  is  put  where  he  can  raise  them  and 
drill  them,  (for  he  has  an  expert  drill  officer  with  him) 
he  will  do  more  to  split  the  Union  than  a  list  of  50,000 
names  for  your  convention,  good  as  that  is." 

[ii] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

late  track  of  Sherman's  cavalry.  Unless  these 
things  be  known,  the  world  cannot  possibly 
understand  the  ardor  of  devotion  and  con 
tinued  self-sacrifice  by  and  through  which 
Southern  women  have  sought  to  memorialize 
an  era  of  political  thought  together  with  a 
social  order,  which  was  an  inheritance  of 
colonial  days,  but  which  had,  it  is  said, l '  ling 
ered  overlong  upon  the  advent  of  an  all-en 
veloping,  ever-changing  era  of  modern  eco 
nomic  progress/'  During  that  elder  era, 
Southern  men  had  led  in  providing  for  the 
territorial  expansion  of  the  Federal  Republic 
their  fathers  had  so  abundantly  helped  to 
create.  Then,  by  an  unexpected  turn  of 
events,  and  by  reason  of  the  amazingly  rapid 
processes  of  evolution  from  which  the  South 
ern  people  were  held  back  by  the  very  struc 
ture  of  their  social  order,  they  were  ulti 
mately  crushed  by  the  government  that  was 
so  largely  of  their  own  creation ! 

In  regard,  however,  to  the  principles  once 
involved  in  nullification  and  secession,  the 
women  of  the  South  have  always  repudiated, 
as  wholly  unjust,  the  teaching  in  a  number  of 
textbooks  and  histories  that  the  logic  of  the 
[12] 


Foreword 

ante-bellum  South  was  "absurd"  or  "ridicu 
lous,"  unless  the  previously  expressed  and 
entirely  similar  views  of  rep- 
The  Universality  resentative  people  of  the  North 

ff  NumclSn8  be  set  forth  as  «2«a%  "ab- 
and  Secession  surd"  or  "  ridiculous. "  The 
"whole  truth"  reveals  the  fact 
that  a  number  of  the  Founders  of  the  Repub 
lic  enunciated  the  doctrine  of  "State  inter 
position"  or  nullification,  at  least  in  effect, 
and  that,  prior  to  the  war  which  also  settled 
the  issue  of  secession,  all  the  Northern 
States  practiced  nullification  with  a  degree  of 
success  most  astonishing  to  those  who  have 
learned  only  the  half  truths  of  history.* 

Again,  if  the  South  attempted  secession, 
the  North  first  announced  and  most  contin 
uously  proclaimed  the  "alleged  right"  of 
secession.  That  was  when  it  seemed  to  Neiv 
England  statesmen  that  their  section  was  in 
political  jeopardy  on  account  of  the  expan- 


*The  legislatures  of  a  number  of  the  Northern  States 
openly  proclaimed  the  nullification  of  at  least  part  of 
Article  IV  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States.  In 
stances  of  practical  nullification  on  various  issues  may 
readily  be  cited,  even  during  the  administration  of  Andrew 
Jackson,  notably  in  the  action  of  Georgia,  Maine,  and 
Massachusetts. 

[13] 


Tlie  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

sion  of  the  South  and  West  under  Southern 
leadership.  Had  the  North  put  its  threats 
into  actual  execution  when  it  believed  its 
political  power  was  imperilled,  the  Northern 
people  would  have  actively  asserted  the  prin 
ciple  of  secession  as  a  "  State  right. "  South 
ern  men,  who  were  then  in  control  of  the  Fed 
eral  Government,  might  have  used  Federal 
power  to  force  "rebel"  Northern  States 
back  in  the  Union.  Who  knows?  Charles 
Francis  Adams,  aware  of  this  phase  of  Amer 
ican  history  from  the  opinions  of  Presidents 
John  Adams  and  John  Quincy  Adams,  ex 
pressed  the  idea  that,  in  the  War  of  Seces 
sion,  "both  sides  were  right/'  meaning  that 
both  sides  had  right  in  their  contentions,  the 
South  chiefly  through  historical  precedent  or 
a  common  heritage,  and  the  North  principally 
through  the  processes  of  evolution.* 

*In  the  1864  edition  of  Webster's  Dictionary,  prepared 
in  New  England  as  the  great  sectional  conflict  was  being 
waged  on  the  basis  of  differing  interpretations  of  political 
doctrine,  it  is  extremely  interesting  to  note  that,  in  contrast 
with  all  previous  editions  of  the  same  dictionary  (1828, 
1840,  1847,  1859),  the  definitions  of  constitutional  terms 
which  relate  to  the  earlier  interpretation  of  the  powers  of 
the  "Federal  compact"  were  reversed.  It  is  further  inter 
esting  to  note  that  no  warning  was  given  of  these  particular 
changes  in  definition,  although  thq  editors  of  the  1864  edi- 

[14] 


Foreword 

Baldly   to    say    or   teach,   therefore,   that 

"slavery  was  the  cause  of  the  Civil  War/' 

with  its  assumption  of  superior  moral  status 

on  the  one  side  and  obstinate 

True  Causes  of    turpitude    on    the    other,    in- 

the  Secession         ,.  -    ., 

Movement  dicates    a    failure    to    grasp 

fundamental  facts  of  American 
history.  It  is  a  singular  misrepresentation 
to  make  it  appear  that  emancipation,  an  in- 
cidental  outcome  of  the  armed  conflict,  was 
the  principal  point  in  contention  either  dur 
ing  the  war  or  in  the  decades  before  it.  Un 
der  Lincoln,  the  Federal  Government  was 
ready  to  receive  the  Southern  States  back 
into  the  Union  "with,  or  without  slavery," 
as  they  themselves  should  determine,  and  the 


tion  had  stated  that  in  cases  of  changes  of  definition,  the 
obsolete  or  obsolescent  definitions  were  also  given  in  con 
nection  with  these  changes.  Elsewhere  this  purpose  was 
carried  out,  but  it  was  not  done  in  connection  with  the 
definitions  of  those  terms  pertaining  to  the  nature  of  the 
Federal  Union.  The  older  interpretations,  had  they  been 
given  in  the  edition  of  1864  would  have  tended  to  sustain 
the  position  taken  by  the  South,  then  alleged  to  be  "en 
gaged  in  rebellion."  It  may  fairly  be  presumed  that  the 
editors  thought  it  best  to  leave  the  former  definitions  out. 
To  an  intelligent  and  independent  people,  it  must  seem, 
however,  that  in  matters  of  history,  it  is  a  mistaken  kind 
of  patriotism  which  deviates  from  the  presentation  of  the 
whole  truth. 

[15] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

newly-arisen  Republican  party  had  sought, 
in  1861,  to  allay  distrust  of  what  was  then 
a  wholly  sectional  organization,  by  guaran 
teeing  the  perpetuity  of  the  institution  of 
slavery  through  a  Constitutional  Amend 
ment  which  passed  both  houses  of  Congress 
by  large  majorities  and  which  was  ratified 
by  Ohio  and  Maryland  before  hostilities  be 
gan.  If,  therefore,  the  New  England  States 
had  in  previous  times  felt  imperilled  over  the 
political  control  of  the  old  1 1  Democratic-Re 
publican M  party,  which  was  widely  repre 
sented  in  the  North,  how  much  more  had  the 
South, — particularly  the  far  South — to  fear 
for  its  economic  and  political  interests  when, 
in  1860,  the  Federal  Government  fell  into  the 
hands  of  an  apparently  hostile  party  which 
had  practically  no  representation  in  the  * '  Cot 
ton  States"?  South  Carolina  had  felt  her 
self  aggrieved  to  the  point  of  nullification  and 
possible  secession  over  the  inequitable  tariffs 
or  taxes  of  1824-1830.  A  compromise  staved 
off  the  conflict,  but  the  economic  and  political 
grievances  persisted.  At  last,  in  1861,  the 
States  of  the  Lower  South  were  persuaded 
to  trust  to  the  power  of  the  cotton  boll  to 
create  a  separate  government  under  a  Con- 
[16] 


Foreword 

stitution,  which,  except  for  its  anti-tariff  pro 
visions,  was  essentially  the  same  as  that 
adopted  by  the  original  thirteen  States  in 
1789.  Subsequently,  it  was  on  the  issue  of 
"  coercion, "  directed,  as  it  was  thought, 
against  the  fundamental  American  principle 
of  "the  consent  of  the  governed,"  that  the 
people  of  the  Upper  South  cast  their  lot  with 
the  Confederacy.  Like  their  chosen  leader, 
Robert  E.  Lee,  they  had  nothing  to  gain  and 
everything  to  lose  in  making  such  a  choice, 
and  the  majority  of  their  Northern-born 
brothers  then  in  the  South  followed  the  State 
of  their  adoption. 

The   greater  part   of  the   history  of  the 

United  States,  as  written  in  the  second  decade 

of    the    twentieth    century,    is    far    freer 

from  sectional  misunderstand- 

Be       •  i  i  • 

ing  than  that  written  in  the 
last  half  of  the  nineteenth. 
Errors  due  to  ignorance  or  to  prejudice  must 
and  will  be  eliminated ;  and  when  all  the  prin 
ciples  involved  in  the  War  of  Secession  are 
faithfully  presented  in  their  due  proportion 
and  perspective,  Americans  of  either  section 
may  rejoice  equally  in  the  fulfillment  of  the 
prophecy  of  the  Southern  poet,  who,  in  the 
[17] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 
days  of  deepest  misunderstanding,  wrote : 

"In  the  future  some  historian  shall  come  forth  both  strong 

and  wise, 

With  a  love  of  the  Republic,  and  the  truth,  before  his  eyes. 
He  will  show  the  subtle  causes  of  the  war  between  the 

States, 

He  will  go  back  in  his  studies  far  beyond  our  modern  dates, 
He  will  trace  out  hostile  ideas  as  the  miner  does  the  lodes, 
He  will  show  the  different  habits  born  of  different  social 

codes, 

He  will  show  the  Union  riven,  and  the  picture  will  deplore, 
He  will  show  it  reunited  and  made  stronger  than  before. 
Slow  and  patient,   fair  and   truthful,   must  the   coming 

teacher  be 
To  show  how  the  knife  was  sharpened  that  was  ground  to 

prune  the  tree. 
He  will  hold  the  Scales  of  Justice,  he  will  measure  praise 

and  blame, 
And  the  South  will  stand  the  verdict,  and  will  stand  it 

without  shame." 

In  the  same  "Wreath  of  Virginia  Bay 
Leaves"  is  also  found  this  appeal,  as  the 
closing  words  of  the  Yorktown  Centennial 
Poem  recited  in  1881  by  its  author,  Captain 
James  Barron  Hope,  a  Confederate  veteran : 

"Give  us  back  the  ties  of  Yorktown ! 

Perish  all  the  modern  hates! 
Let  us  stand  together,  brothers, 

In  defiance  of  the  Fates; 
For  the  safety  of  the  Union 
Is  the  safety  of  the  States!" 
[18] 


n 

GENIUS  OF  THE  SOUTHERN  WOMAN 

TI/TANY  are  the  war-time  diaries  and  per 
sonal  letters  that  tell  of  the  ingenuity  of 
the  Southern  people  in  devising  substitutes 
for  three-fourths  of  the  articles  commonly  in 
use  prior  to  the  war.  They  devised  substi 
tutes  not  only  for  almost  every  kind  of  manu 
factured  article,  but  for  accustomed  foods, 
drinks,  and  medicines.  It  often  happened 
that  so  common  and  essential  an  article  as 
salt  could  not  be  obtained. 

No  people  of  modern  times  were  so  ill-pre 
pared  for  war.  The  Southern  Confederacy 
began  its  existence  without 
anv  navy  whatsoever,  and 
without  vessels  for  purposes 
of  trade.  With  a  few  exceptions,  such  as 
David  G.  Farragut,  Southern-born  naval  of 
ficers  in  the  Federal  service  turned  over  their 
commissions  to  the  Government  against 
which  they  were  soon  to  be  arrayed  in  war. 
They  then  went  south  to  await  whatever 
should  take  place.  The  issue  of  battle  was 
[19] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

by  no  means  assured;  for  Horace  Greeley 
was  one  of  many  thousands  in  the  North  who 
in  one  way  or  another  expressed  the  thought, 
based  on  the  writings  and  sayings  of  the 
founders  of  the  Republic,  that  the  Southern 
States  had  a  right  to  withdraw  from  the 
Union  and  that  they  should  be  permitted  to 
depart  in  peace  as  they  sought  to  do. 

Except  for  a  small  number  of  cotton  mills, 
there  ivere  almost  no  factories  in  the  South. 
The  Southern  States  depended  upon  the 
North  for  household  furnishings  and  agri 
cultural  implements,  and  even  for  articles  so 
common  as  ordinary  nails.  The  "  Lower 
South, "  given  almost  wholly  to  the  service 
of  "King  Cotton, "  was  dependent  upon  the 
great  northwest  for  staple  foodstuffs.  At  the 
very  beginning,  therefore,  of  a  four  years' 
conflict,  the  Southern  people  were  face  to  face 
with  food  scarcity  and  economic  ruin.  As  the 
war  went  on,  some  manufacturing  was  devel 
oped,  but  all  of  it  had  to  be  done  with  the 
crudest  kind  of  machinery,  improvised,  or  not 
infrequently  "  invented, "  for  the  purposes 
required. 

The  women  of  the  South  and  other  non- 
[20] 


Genius  of  the  Southern  Woman 

combatants    had   to   provide,    as   best    they 

could,    for    themselves;    and    it    must    also 

be   remembered  that  nowhere 

Necessity  the      then  was   woman's   "sphere" 

Mother  of  .  ,          ,    ,  ,    ,,  . . 

invention  widened  beyond  the  domestic 

field.  Notwithstanding  these 
facts,  the  Southern  women,  suddenly  and 
violently  plunged  into  the  midst  of  an  eco 
nomic  cataclysm,  rose  equal  to  the  occasion, 
and  showed  that  they  were  even  more  ingeni 
ous  than  the  men ;  for  they  were  called  upon 
to  establish  new  processes  and  to  provide  sub 
stitutes  for  a  much  greater  variety  of  things. 
Their  adaptations  and  discoveries  were  not 
so  spectacular ;  for  these  did  not  involve  the 
destruction  of  hostile  forces,  but  they  were 
equally  important  in  that  they  sustained  and 
conserved  life  at  home  and  enabled  the  Con 
federate  forces  to  keep  the  field. 

A  number  of  things  took  the  places  of  cof 
fee,  tea,  and  sugar.  There  could  be  no  sub 
stitute  for  salt,  so  sea  water  had  to  be  boiled, 
or  the  floors  of  the  smoke  houses  removed 
and  the  dirt  beneath  dug  up  and  washed  in 
order  to  procure  even  so  limited  a  supply  of 
this  human  necessity.  For  ordinary  common 
[21] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

cooking  soda,  the  Southern  woman  learned 
to  substitute  the  ashes  of  corn  cobs.  The 
ashes  were  put  into  a  jar,  covered  with  water, 
and  allowed  to  stand  until  clear.  In  making 
various  breads  and  cakes,  one  part  of  ashes 
was  mixed  with  two  of  sour  milk. 

"Coffee"  was  made  in  several  ways;  by 
boiling  parched  wheat  and  rye,  and  some 
times  corn.  In  some  localities,  sweet  potatoes 
were  cut  into  small  squares,  dried  in  the  sun, 
and  afterwards  parched,  ground  up,  and 
boiled.  By  way  of  variety,  the  seed  of  the 
okra  was  also  used.  As  sugar  became  scarce 
or  non-existent,  the  beverages  thus  made 
wrere  sweetened  with  sorghum.  "Tea"  was 
manufactured  from  any  leaf  which  seemed  to 
provide  a  distinctive  flavor.  For  example,  it 
was  made  from  the  dried  leaves  of  the  black 
berry  and  the  sassafras.  In  the  lower  South, 
other  leaves  were  used,  such  as  those  of  the 
cassena  or  yaupon  plant.  It  is  said  that  * '  the 
care  with  which  these  substitutes  for  tea  were 
prepared  made  a  decided  difference  in  the 
flavor,  which  was  not  a  particularly  happy 
one  at  best!" 

In  those  parts  of  the  South  overrun  by 
[221 


Genius  of  the  Southern  Woman 

hostile  forces,  milk  was  scarcely  to  be  had. 
This  was  especially  the  case  in  Virginia.  In 
Eichmond  it  was  quoted  at  $4.00  a  quart.  In 
their  diaries  and  in  their  letters  to  friends, 
many  women  declared  that  they  had  had  no 
milk  for  months.  This  lack  was  especially 
hard  on  children  and  the  sick  and  wounded. 
Moreover,  the  dearth  of  ice  must  have  worked 
untold  hardships,  yet  this  lack  was  men 
tioned  almost  exclusively  in  connection  with 
hospital  work  in  the  upper  South. 

Ingenious  as  the  women  were  in  planning 
substitutes  for  accustomed  foods,  they  ex 
celled  themselves  in  the  matter  of  providing 
clothes  and  household  necessities.  The  ap 
parently  simple  matter  of  lighting  was,  dur 
ing  the  w^ar,  a  serious  problem.  There  were 
no  oils  to  be  had  for  the  various  lamps  then 
in  use.  The  supply  of  ' '  store ' '  candles  gave 
out,  so  lard  and  greases  were  saved  in  pans, 
and  woolen  rags  were  used  as  wicks.  In  some 
parts  of  the  South,  myrtle  berries  were  gath 
ered  by  the  wagon-load.  These  were  "boiled 
and  refined, "  and  from  them  was  made  a 
translucent,  green,  and  aromatic  wax,  "fit," 
as  one  lady  described  it,  "for  the  candelabra 
[23] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

of  a  king. ' '  Very  many  homes  had  to  be  con 
tent,  however,  with  pine  "lightwood"  knots 
and  the  grease  tapers.  These  were  even  sent 
off  to  the  soldiers  to  ' '  light  the  evening  hour 
while  they  wrote  to  sister,  sweetheart,  or 
mother. ' ' 

The  manufacture  of  soap  appeared  to  of 
fer  the  greatest  scope  for  the  imagination 
and  resourcefulness  of  the  housewife.  Many 
were  the  recipes  independently 
Courageous  and  worked  Out  for  the  homemade 
Cheerful  in  , .  ,  ~  ,,  ,,  ,  , 

Direst  Need         article.      On   the    other   hand, 

when  cooking  implements  gave 
out,  there  was  the  direst  distress.  Suffice  it 
to  mention  the  fact  that  metal  pots  and  pans 
were  much  handed  about  in  a  community 
wherever  distances  did  not  make  borrowing 
an  impossibility!  One  Southern  heroine 
hired  an  only  skillet  from  a  colored  woman 
at  one  dollar  a  month  rental.  That  she 
laughed  over  the  incident  helped  to  make  the 
circumstances  more  cheerful,  but,  none  the 
less,  it  represented  suffering  and  real  dis 
tress.  Other  cooking  utensils  were  often 
"hired"  on  the  same  plan.  In  households 
where  there  were  many  refugees  from  the 
[24] 


Genius  of  the  Southern  Woman 

homes  and  farms  laid  waste,  the  hardships 
in  matters  of  this  kind  increased  greatly 
throughout  the  duration  of  the  war;  yet  these 
women  cheerfully  sacrificed  their  carpets, 
curtains,  and  household  things  for  use  in 
camp  and  hospital. 

In  all  history  no  people  were  universally 
more  unselfish,  and  no  government  was  so 
free  from  "profiteering"  and  corruption. 
The  Confederate  Government 
Public  Honesty  mav  have  ^een  inefficient  in 
and  Private  . .  ,  ,  .  ..  « 

Generosity  some  particulars,  but  its  of 
ficials  did  not  take  private  ad 
vantage  of  public  position.  Whatever  may 
have  been  the  weaknesses  of  Southern  men 
in  public  life  prior  to  the  war,  they  had  ever 
maintained  a  singularly  high  standard  ID 
their  official  relations.  They  had  before  them 
the  sterling  examples  of  Washington,  Madi 
son,  Mason,  Jefferson,  Marshall,  Monroe, 
Tyler,  the  Pinckneys,  Laurens,  and  a  thou 
sand  other  such  leaders  of  lesser  fame  but 
equal  honesty.  Subsequently  to  the  outbreak 
of  the  War,  outspoken  partisans  of  the  North 
lamented  the  loss  of  the  powerful  influence 
of  the  example  and  practice  of  these  men  of 
[25] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

scrupulous  honesty  in  public  affairs.  There 
fore,  with  Davis,  Stephens,  Lee,  Jackson, 
Stuart,  Forrest,  and  the  two  Johnstons  as  the 
successors  of  the  founders  and  builders  of  the 
first  Union,  the  women  of  the  South  were 
more  than  willing  to  suffer  everything 
humanly  possible  for  a  cause  upheld  by  lead 
ers  worthy  of  the  confidence  of  their  people. 
Supplies  of  clothing  of  all  kinds  rapidly 
diminished  as  the  war  continued.  Neatly 
trimmed  thorns  were  often  used  in  place  of 
pins,  and  it  was  discovered  that  persimmon 
seeds  made  excellent  buttons  when  thoroughly 
dried  and  pierced  with  the  necessary  holes 
for  needle  and  thread,  which,  in  their  turn, 
became  alarmingly  scarce,  so  that  the  loss  of 
a  sewing  needle  became  a  household  calamity. 
Buttons  were  also  made  out  of  gourds,  cut 
into  moulds  and  covered  with  cloth  of  any 
color  or  kind.  Corn  shucks,  palmetto,  and 
many  kinds  of  grasses  were  woven  into  hats 
and  bonnets.  Every  variety  of  dye  was  home 
made.  When  the  dyes  failed  to  hold  their 
respective  colors,  the  articles  were  "  re- 
dipped"  again  and  again.  When  hat  trim- 
[261 


Genius  of  the  Southern  Woman 

mings  were  worn  "too  long  a  time,"  the  hats 
were  reshaped  and  dyed  another  color. 

All  girls  and  women  learned  to  card  and 
spin  and  knit,  if  not  previously  acquainted 
with  these  arts.  Every  woven  stocking  was, 
of  especial  value.  When  the  feet  were  en 
tirely  worn  out,  the  upper  part  was  carefully 
unraveled  and  the  thread  first  twisted  on  the 
spinning  wheel  and  then  knitted  into  new 
stockings  or  into  gloves  or  mitts.  All  woven 
wearing  apparel  was  treated  in  the  same  way. 
Leather  became  very  scarce  and  the  provid 
ing  of  shoes  a  big  problem.  Women  learned,, 
in  time,  to  make  their  own  uppers  and  all  of 
their  bed-room  and  house  slippers.  Soles  for 
outdoor  use  proved  to  be  the  greatest  diffi 
culty.  Sometimes  they  were  made  of  wood, 
— and,  again — well,  there  were  times  when 
there  were  no  shoes  available!* 


*The  so-called  "decisive  battle"  of  the  war  was  brought 
on  unexpectedly  when  barefooted  Confederate  soldiers 
learned  that  shoes  might  be  had  in  Gettysburg.  The  search 
for  shoes  discovered  Federal  outposts,  and  the  battle  be 
gan  there  instead  of  at  Cashtown,  as  the  Confederate  com 
mander  had  planned.  It  may  also  be  noted  here  that  the 
gallant  General  "Pat"  Cleburn  "ordered"  an  unshod  soldier 
to  put  on  his  own  boots,  while  he,  in  his  stocking  feet, 
rode  into  the  fight  in  which  he  lost  his  life. 

[27] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

The  foregoing  brief  review  may  serve  to 
illustrate  what  the  women  of  the  South  did 
in  the  face  of  economic  difficulties  and  even 
destitution.  The  homespun  dress  of  the 
Southern  girl  became  famous,  giving  expres 
sion  to  the  popular  war  verses  which  were 
sung  to  the  tune  of  "The  Bonnie  Blue  Flag" : 

Oh  yes,  I  am  a  Southern  girl,  and  glory  in  the  name ; 

And  boast  it  with  far  greater  pride  than  glittering  wealth 

or  fame. 

I  envy  not  the  Northern  girl,  her  robes  of  beauty  rare, 
Tho'  diamonds  grace  her  snowy  neck,   and   pearls   bedeck 

her  hair. 

Hurrah !    Hurrah !  for  the  Sunny  South  so  dear ! 
Three  cheers  for  the  home-spun  dress  that  Southern  ladies 
wear! 

NOTES  AND  SIDELIGHTS 

Federal  forces  had  orders  to  destroy  salt  and  salt  works 
wherever  found,  for  the  Federal  Government  had  declared 
salt   "contraband    of   war."     These   orders    have   been,    at 
times,  attributed   to   President   Lincoln, 
Salt  as  Contra-     but  there  is  no  certain  evidence  to  show 
band  of  War          that  he  was  even  aware  of  their  exis 
tence.     On  the  other  hand,  such  orders 
were  entirely  in  keeping  with  the  character  of  Secretary 
of  War  Stanton,  who  was  offered  the  most  important  port 
folio  in  the  President's  Cabinet  because  of  his  energy  and 
recognized  executive  abilities.     Curiously  enough,  this  vin 
dictive  official  was  of  Quaker  ancestry,  of  North  Carolina 
stock,  and  a  Democrat  whose  mother  came  from  Virginia. 
[281 


Genius  of  the  Southern  Woman 

Had  war  been  certain   from  the  first  exercise  of  State 
secession  by  South  Carolina,  possibly  some  of  the  vessels 
of  the  Federal  Navy  would  have  found  their  way  to  South 
ern    ports;    but    when    their    Southern- 
Under  Two  born    officers    resigned    they    were    not 

Flags  rated  as  "rebels."     Ships  plying  between 

Charleston  and  New  York  flew  the  Stars 
and  Stripes  by  the  side  of  the  new  emblem  of  the  Confed 
erate  States.  United  States  Army  officers,  also,  with  some 
notable  exceptions,  such  as  Winfield  Scott  and  George  H. 
Thomas,  resigned  and  carried  into  the  service  of  the  Con 
federacy  nothing  but  their  personal  effects.  A  few  small 
arsenals  on  Southern  soil  held  some  arms  and  ammunition. 
Only  one  of  these  was  seized,  and  such  scant  military 
supplies  furnished  the  entire  basis  for  the  defensive  equip 
ment  of  a  "new  nation"  about  to  engage  in  modern  war 
fare.  In  short,  there  was  neither  army  nor  navy,  almost 
no  ammunition,  and  no  manufactories  to  make  war  sup 
plies  or  articles  of  any  kind  or  for  any  purpose. 

It  should  be  said  in  this  connection  that  "history" 
wholly  false  to  the  facts  is  sometimes  compiled  from  real 
or  pseudo  Southern  sources.  A  good  example  is  offered  in 
the  writings  of  Henry  Watterson,  hailed  in  1919  as  the  lead 
ing  figure  in  American  journalism  on  account  of  his  long 
experience  and  his  ability  as  a  "paragrapher."  The  former 
editor  stated  in  an  interview,  September,  1917,  that,  "The 
South  was  far  better  prepared  for  war  than  the  North"! 
Mr.  Watterson  based  this  amazing  statement  on  the  asser 
tion  that  the  South  was  "peopled  by  a  fighting  race 
inured  to  the  idea  of  war"!  a  statement  that  reflects 
unhappily  on  the  North  at  the  same  time  that  it  misrepre 
sents  the  South.  In  his  reminiscences,  Mr.  Watterson  has 
stated  that  he  went  into  the  war  feeling  that  he  was  doing 
a  "treasonable"  thing, — the  only  Confederate  who  seems 

[29] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

to  have  felt  that  way.  He,  therefore,  entered  the  war 
wrongly;  and  it  would  seem  that  he  labored  in  it  lightly, 
and  suffered  hardly  at  all.  He  abandoned  the  cause  at 
an  early  opportunity  and  afterwards  made  an  essentially 
false  comparison,  offensive  to  all  good  Americans,  between 
alleged  Southern  arrogance  on  the  one  hand  and  the  intoler 
able  insolence  of  Prussian  autocracy  on  the  other. 

In  March,  1918,  the  New  York  World,  in  an  editorial 

article  on  the  World  War  of  the  twentieth  century,  took 

occasion  to  state:      "It  will  do  the  country  no  harm  to 

note  the  reminder  of  Senator  Williams 

Comparative          of  Mississippi  that  its  war  sufferings  in 

«  ar.~  the  matter  of  food  have  reached  no  very 

Sacrifices 

heroic  stage  as  yet." 

Senator  Williams  was  then  quoted  as  saying:  "Men  go 
out  and  exploit  themselves  about  wheatless  days  and  the 
lack  of  food.  The  Southern  Confederacy  had  no  wheat  for 
three  years  during  the  Civil  War.  I  went  from  1862  to 
Lee's  surrender  without  seeing  anything  made  out  of  wheat 
except  an  occasional  Christmas  or  birthday  cake,  and  that 
was  sweetened  with  molasses.  What  is  the  use  of  talking 
about  hardships?  We  are  having  no  hardships  in  this 
country. 

"If  you  cannot  stand  hardships,  then  you  are  not  worthy 
of  your  ancestors.  Let  us  send  men,  munitions,  and  food 
to  France  and  quit  our  patrioteering  camouflage!" 


[30 


Ill 

THE  WAR    TIME    EXPERIENCES    OF 
ELIZABETH  WARING  DUCKETT 

INTERVIEWS      WITH      PRESIDENT      LINCOLN      AND 
ENCOUNTERS     WITH     SECRETARY    STANTON 

TN  1861,  the  eastern  half  of  Maryland  was 
as  strongly  Southern  in  its  sympathies  as 
any  part  of  Virginia.  Up  to  April  15th,  the 
people,  like  their  Virginia  neighbors,  were 
opposed  to  secession  and  were  hoping  for  a 
peaceful  reunion  with  the  secessionist  States 
of  the  Lower  South.  Also  like  the  Virginians, 
they  were  opposed  to  any  invasion  of  the 
South  for  the  purpose  of  forcing  the  seceding 
States  back  into  the  Union  against  the  will 
of  their  people.  It  was  seriously  proposed 
by  John  P.  Kennedy  and  other  prominent 
Marylanders,  that,  since  the  Federal  Union 
was  " already  broken,"  Maryland  and  the 
other  middle  States  should  form  a  separate 
union  to  act  as  a  mediator  between  the  far 
North  and  the  far  South,  and  thereby  event 
ually  to  restore  all  to  a  common  whole. 
The  newly-arisen  Republican  party,  which, 
[31] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

it  must  be  remembered,  had  practically  no 
representation  in  the  States  then  withdrawn 
from  the  Union,  had  sponsored  an  Amend 
ment  to  the  Constitution  guaranteeing  the 
perpetuation  of  negro  slavery  wherever  it 
then  existed.  This  was  brought  forward  in 
an  endeavor  to  save  the  Union;  but  the  Re 
publicans  responsible  for  this  movement  had 
mistaken  the  real  issue  at  stake;  and  their 
political  opponents,  in  Maryland  and  else 
where,  were  not  interested  in  the  movement. 
On  the  other  hand,  there  was  an  element  in 
the  Republican  party  working  powerfully  be 
neath  the  surface,  and  with  ultimate  success, 
to  cause  the  "Cotton  State  secessionists"  to 
commit  an  open  act  of  aggression  and  thus 
force  a  fight.  This  element  was  represented 
by  Senator  Zachariah  Chandler  of  Michigan, 
who  expressed  the  opinion  in  a  letter  to  Gov 
ernor  Blair,  February  11,  1861,  that  "With 
out  a  little  blood-letting  this  Union  will  not, 
in  my  estimation,  be  worth  a  rush." 

As  peace-makers,  however,  Maryland  could 
not  cope  with  the  pace-makers  of  the  impend 
ing  war.     On  the  one  hand,  South  Carolina 
was  impatient  over  the  delay  in  turning  over 
[32] 


Narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett 

to  her  the  property  she  demanded  in  Fort 
Sumter  which  had  been  promised  to  her 
through  special  commissioners  ;  on  the  other, 
an  element  in  the  North,  as  above  stated,  was 
advocating  and,  under  the  surface,  working 
for  war,  while  the  extreme  Abolitionists  con 
tinued  to  inflame  sectional  prejudices  and 
loudly  expressed  their  joy  over  the  prospect 
of  relief  from  further  union  with  a  people 
whom  they  had  persuaded  themselves  and 
others  to  abominate  as  "altogether  wicked  " 
and  as  the  "upholders  of  the  sum  of  all 
villainies.  " 

Early  in  April,  therefore,  the  leading  citi 
zens  of  Maryland  were  opposed  to  secession  ; 
but  when  the  call  for  troops  to  coerce  the 
South  was  sent  out,  these  same 


selves  to  invade  the  South.  On 
that  issue  alone  they  passed  "over-night" 
from  Unionists  to  Secessionists.  Thereafter, 
it  was  almost  impossible  to  find  a  single 
descendant  of  the  famous  "Maryland  Line" 
of  Revolutionary  patriots  who  was  not  ready, 
on  that  issue,  to  take  up  arms  for  the  South 
ern  cause;  and,  if  need  be,  to  lay  down  his 
[33] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

life  for  it.  Those  who  were  not  immediately 
arrested  by  special  orders  from  Washington 
left  their  homes  and  families,  not  for  the  sake 
of  gain,  but  for  what  they  believed  to  be 
right;  and  it  has  been  estimated  that  over 
twenty  thousand  Marylanders  thus  "expat 
riated"  themselves,  crossed  the  Potomac,  and 
joined  the  armies  of  the  Confederacy. 

The  people  of  the  counties  in  southeastern 
Maryland  were  almost  unanimous  in  their 
sympathy  with  the  Confederacy.  Of  this 
number  were  the  Warings,  who 
had  owned  prosperous  farms 
on  the  banks  of  the  Patuxent 
since  the  time  of  their  original  grant  from 
the  Lords  Baltimore.  Elizabeth  Waring  was 
the  second  of  a  family  of  eleven  children.  In 
1856,  she  married  Richard  Duckett  and 
went  to  live  in  the  northern  part  of  Prince 
George's  County. 

When  the  war  broke  out,  Elizabeth  War- 
ing's  two  oldest  brothers  determined  to  offer 
their  services  to  the  Confederacy.  One 
brother  was  nineteen,  while  the  other  was  still 
at  school.  After  they  had  announced  their 
intention  of  joining  the  Confederacy,  their 
[34] 


Narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett 

father  accompanied  them  at  night  to  the 
Potomac,  over  which  they  swam  their  horses 
and  with  many  of  their  friends  and  neighbors, 
joined  the  Southern  forces  below  Alexandria. 
On  Christmas  Day,  1862,  the  oldest  brother 
died  of  typhoid  fever  and  was  buried  at 
Strasburg,  Virginia.  The  younger  brother, 
however,  was  not  strong  and  was  sent  home 
with  an  honorable  discharge  from  further 
service.  The  departure  of  the  Waring 
brothers  and  their  friends  had  attracted  the 
attention  of  Federal  detectives.  The  Waring 
house  was  secretly  watched  and  the  negro 
coachman  was  bribed  to  act  as  informer. 
Consequently,  when  the  younger  Waring 
brother  returned  to  his  home,  the  house  was 
surrounded  and  he  and  his  father  were 
arrested. 

The  writer  had  the  privilege  of  hearing 
the  story  of  this  arrest  and  of  the  events  that 
followed  direct  from  the  brave  woman  who 
is  the  subject  of  this  sketch.  She  also  placed 
at  his  disposal  the  notes  she  had  made  of  all 
her  war-time  adventures,  from  which  she 
never  rested  until  she  had  seen  Cabinet  of 
ficials,  President  Lincoln,  and  staff  officers  of 
[35] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

the  Union  army,  in  order  to  secure  her 
father's  release  from  prison  and  to  have  re 
stored  to  him  much  of  his  confiscated  prop 
erty.  She  was  a  typical  Maryland  woman  of 
Southern  sympathies,  who  remained,  for  the 
greater  part  of  the  war,  within  the  Federal 
lines.  The  story  is  continued  very  largely 
in  Mrs.  Duckett's  own  words,  except  where 
the  exigences  of  space  require  some  elimina 
tion  of  detail. 

MKS.  DUCKETT'S  NAKRATIVE 

My  brother,  William  W.  Waring,  came 
home  May  12,  1863,  and  with  him  came 
Walter  Bowie,  a  relative  and  a  Confederate 
soldier.  At  the  time  of  their  arrival,  I  was 
visiting  my  old  home,  but  my  father  was  away 
engaged  in  superintending  the  cultivation  of 
the  crops  on  another  place.  When  he  came 
home,  he  was  arrested  at  his  gate;  but  none 
of  his  children  knew  of  his  arrest  until  the 
following  morning. 

During  the  night,  we  were  awakened  by  a 
loud  knocking  at  the  front  door,  coupled  with 
the  demand :  '  '  Open  in  the  name  of  the  Gov 
ernment  !  If  you  don't,  we  will  burn  the  house 

[361 


Narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett 

over  your  heads!"     We  looked  out  to  find 
all  of  the  five  doors  guarded  by  Federal  sol 
diers.     In  the  dark,  for  fear 
Arrest  of  lights  would  betray  us,  we  hur- 

Es^a^ot881  riedly  hid  a  lar£e  Confederate 
Walter  Bowie  mail,  which  was  then  waiting 
to  be  sent  South.  My  brother 
put  on  his  uniform  and  went  down  stairs  to 
open  the  door.  To  the  statement  that  he  was 
"under  arrest,"  he  simply  said,  "I  expected 
that,"  and  gave  himself  up. 

In  the  meantime,  we  were  concerned  in  get 
ting  Walter  Bowie  out  of  the  house.  The 
soldiers  called  for  water,  and  our  opportun 
ity  came.  Though  the  family  had  harbored  a 
betrayer  in  the  coachman,  there  were  other 
servants  who  were  faithful  to  the  last.  Un 
der  hasty  instructions,  our  waiter  purposely 
broke  the  house  pump  and  declared  that  the 
only  way  to  get  water  was  to  send  to  the 
spring  at  the  bottom  of  the  hill. 

Walter  was  then  in  the  kitchen  and  the  sol 
diers  were  searching  all  the  bed  rooms  in  the 
house,  locking  the  doors  of  each  as  they 
finished  their  search.  I  made  use  of  this  time 
in  coloring  his  face  and  hands  with  black 
[37] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

cosmetic.  I  made  him  take  off  his  military 
boots  and  prepare  to  escape  in  his  stockings, 
which,  fortunately,  were  brown.  I  then  made 
him  put  on  a  dress  belonging  to  our  tall, 
black  nurse,  Peggy.  I  wrapped  his  head  in  a 
red  bandanna,  took  his  revolver  from  him, 
together  with  his  plans  of  the  fortifications  at 
Washington,  which  he,  in  some  manner,  had 
secured.  I  put  these  in  my  dress,  for  I  knew 
if  they  were  found  upon  him,  that  would  mean 
certain  death. 

The  faithful  Peggy  balanced  a  tub  on  her 
head  and  Walter  put  another  under  his  arm. 
Together  they  passed  between  two  detectives 
and  set  out  for  the  spring.  One  of  the  detec 
tives,  seeing  a  horse  saddled,  turned  to  the 
negro  man  holding  it  and  asked  sharply: 
" Whose  horse  is  that?"  The  frightened 
negro  replied :  '  *  Mars '  Walt  Bowie 's,  suh ! ' ' 

At  this,  the  disguised  tub-bearer  dropped 
"her"  burden  and  set  out  at  a  high  rate  of 
speed  for  the  steep  ravine  below.  The  de 
tectives  fired  at  him,  but  Walter  knew  every 
step  of  the  way  and  in  the  darkness  easily 
made  his  escape.  The  detectives  now  pro 
ceeded  to  lock  up  all  in  my  mother's  room, 
[38] 


Narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett 

not  knowing  that  there  was  an  outlet  from 
there  to  Peggy's  room  above.  There  we 
burned  the  Southern  mail  and  Walter's 
fortification  plans. 

In  the  morning,  the  plantation  was  aroused, 
the  negroes  coming  up  from  their  quarters. 
After  my  mother  had  directed  a  breakfast  to 
be  prepared  for  thirty  men,  carriage  was  or 
dered,  with  the  coachman,  John,  who  had  be 
trayed  us,  on  the  boot.  My  father  was  brought 
up  and  made  to  sit  by  him.  Two  of  my  sisters, 
my  mother 's  niece,  and  I  were  inside,  together 
with  the  few  things  we  were  allowed  to  take 
with  us.  My  brother  and  a  cousin  were  on 
horses  under  guard  of  the  Federal  soldiers. 
Mother,  one  sister,  a  little  brother,  my  baby 
daughter,  and  two  guests  were  left  behind.* 

The  carriage  with  my  father  and  the  rest  of 
us  passed  Old  St.  Paul's  Church  near 
Marlboro  on  Whitsunday  morning.  Two 
brothers  named  Perry  rode  up  and  asked  the 
soldiers  what  they  were  "going  to  do  with  the 

*Mrs.  Duckett  added,  by  way  of  parenthesis,  that  after 
the  guard  had  left,  Walter  Bowie  returned  to  the  house, 
got  a  comfortable  breakfast,  even  if  it  was  "second  table," 
evaded  another  force  sent  from  Point  Lookout  to  capture 
him,  and  crossed  the  Potomac  in  safety. 

F391 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

old  Colonel"  (Colonel  Waring).  They  were 
promptly  arrested  for  their  pains  and  car 
ried  to  Washington  with  us.  As  we  passed 
the  tavern  kept  by  Mrs.  Surratt  at  Surratts- 
ville,  the  kindly  old  woman  came  to  the  door 
and  wanted  my  father  to  refresh  himself. 
Mint  juleps  were  brought  out  to  the  '  *  prison 
ers/7  while  the  soldiers,  at  my  father's 
request,  were  "  treated "  within  the  tavern, 
two  at  a  time,  for  fear  of  an  attempted 
rescue. 

We  reached  Washington  late  in  the  after 
noon.  The  other  women  in  the  party  were 
taken  to  Willard's  Hotel  and  placed  under 
guard.  My  father  and  I  were  taken  to  the 
Old  Capitol  Prison.  Our  supper  consisted  of 
some  undrinkable  coffee  and  coarse,  dark 
bread, — nothing  else.  The  beds  were  covered 
with  blue  calico,  open  in  the  middle,  and  filled 
with  straw,  so  that  the  straw  could  be  re 
moved.  Fortunately,  after  the  first  day,  we 
were  not  forced  to  eat  this  prison  fare,  be 
cause  friends  on  the  outside  supplied  us  with 
food. 

Though  a  private  citizen,  my  father  was 
tried  by  court  martial  on  three  charges:  for 
[40] 


Narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett 

harboring  " rebels ";  for  harboring  a  spy; 
and  for  having  Southern  mail  in  his  house. 

Colonel  Joseph  Holt  was  the 
Trial  of  judge-advocate ;  and  Reverdy 

Fa'thc^an^'8     Johnson>    perhaps    the    ablest 
Brother  Union  man  in  Maryland,  my 

father's  counsel.  My  brother 
and  I  were  solemnly  sworn  in  on  the  Bible 
as  witnesses  against  our  own  father  then  in 
jeopardy  of  his  life.  Furthermore,  his  own 
slaves  were  called  in  and  compelled  to  wit 
ness  against  him. 

Although  my  brother  was  arrested  in  his 
Confederate  uniform,  Judge  Holt  held  him 
as  a  spy,  and  he  was  put  back  in  the  Old 
Capitol  Prison,  where  I,  too,  was  recommitted 
by  the  court.  My  father  was  condemned  and 
sentenced  to  imprisonment  at  Fort  Delaware 
for  the  remainder  of  the  war. 

After  I  had  been  in  the  Old  Capitol  Prison 
one  month,  Judge  Turner  sent  for  me  from 
the  office  of  Secretary  Stanton.  Influential 
friends  had  interested  themselves  in  my 
plight,  among  them  General  Martindale,  the 
military  governor  of  Washington.  They  said 
I  should  be  released  at  once  if  I  took  the 
[411 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

1 '  iron  bound  "  oath.  This  I  refused  to  do  and 
was  sent  back  to  prison.  The  next  day,  how 
ever,  Major  Turner  sent  for  me  and  released 
me  without  forcing  me  to  take  the  oath,  tell 
ing  me  to  go  at  once  to  General  Martindale's 
office. 

General  Martindale  told  me  he  did  not  wish 
to  make  war  upon  women  and  children,  but 
asked  me  to  promise  not  to  do  anything  to 
get  myself  or  family  into  trouble,  and  he 
would  forward  letters  to  the  members  of  my 
family  in  the  South.  Lieutenant  Montgomery 
even  furnished  me  with  Confederate  stamps. 
I  afterwards  saw  General  Martindale  on  sev 
eral  occasions  and  he  proved  to  be  a  true 
friend  and  a  gentleman.  In  the  meantime, 
my  sisters  had  been  sent  South. 

My  brother,  however,  was  still  in  prison, 

and  General  Martindale  told  me  that  he  was 

in  great  danger  of  being  shot 

Calls  on  Presi-     or  hanged.    He  urged  me  to  go 

dent  Lincoln        t  President  Lincoln.    Ac- 

and  Secretary 

Stanton  cordmgly,  I  went  to  the  White 

House  and  was  taken  to  Presi 
dent  Lincoln's  office.  I  stood  there  some  time 
before  he  noticed  me. 

[421 


Narrative  of  Mrs.  Ducket t 

The  President  then  said :  '  *  Why  don 't  you 
sit  down?" 

I  replied:    " Because  you  did  not  ask  me." 

Thereupon,  he  pushed  a  chair  towards  me, 
took  his  long  legs  off  the  green  baize-cov 
ered  table  where  he  had  them,  and  asked  me 
what  I  wanted.  I  told  him  that  my  brother 
was  no  spy  and  that  he  was  arrested  in  his 
uniform  after  an  honorable  discharge  from 
the  Confederate  army. 

In  the  course  of  my  talk  with  him,  the 
President  said,  "Mrs.  Duckett,  what  are  you 
Rebels  for?" 

I  replied,  "Because,  Mr.  Lincoln,  we  can 
not  help  it. ' ' 

Mr.  Lincoln  was  kind  in  his  manner  to  me 
and  gave  me  a  card  to  Secretary  Stanton  on 
which  was  written :  '  *  The  Honorable  Secre 
tary  will  see  Mrs.  Duckett  and  hear  her." 

I  went  to  the  War  Department  and  was 
ushered  past  a  long  line  of  waiting  people, 
both  men  and  women.  I  handed  the  card  to 
Stanton,  and  I  can  see  him  now.  He  took  the 
President's  card  between  his  thumbs  and 
forefingers,  tore  it  in  half,  and  threw  the 
pieces  on  the  floor.  He  roughly  refused  my 
[43] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

request  to  go  to  Fort  Delaware  to  see  my 
father ;  and  I  knew  that  it  would  be  of  no  use 
to  talk  to  him  about  my  brother.  I  was  in 
dignant  over  his  attitude  toward  me  and  his 
contempt  for  the  President's  message;  so  I 
said,  "Mr.  Stanton,  I  am  going  to  Fort  Dela 
ware!"  He  replied,  "Very  well,  Mrs.  Duck- 
ett, ' '  and  I  left  his  office. 

I  immediately  left  Washington  for  Prince 
George's  County,  Maryland.  By  means  of 
the  "underground  railroad, "  I  communicated 
with  Walter  Bowie.  Walter  went  to  Colonel 
Robert  Ould,  Confederate  Commissioner  of 
Exchange  of  Prisoners  at  City  Point,  Vir 
ginia,  who  was  an  old  friend  of  the  family. 
Commissioner  Ould  at  once  notified  Stanton 
and  Judge  Holt,  that  if  William  Waring  was 
injured  in  any  way,  he  would  straightway 
hang  General  Cochran,  who  was  a  friend  of 
Stanton. 

My  brother  was  put  on  the  list  of  prison 
ers  for  exchange  and  sent  to  Point  Lookout. 
When  the  cold  weather  came, 
Mrs.  Duckett  ^e  an(j  five  other  young  men 

Brother's  Life      built  a  hut  of  cracker  boards 
into    which    they    crawled    at 
night.     They  had  a  small  stove  with  a  pipe 
[441 


Narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett 

running  through  the  top  of  the  hut.  As  time 
passed  and  he  saw  he  was  not  exchanged,  he 
gave  his  blanket,  uniform,  boots,  and  all  he 
had  in  return  for  the  name  of  another 
prisoner,  who  was  physically  a  wreck,  and 
about  to  be  sent  South ;  for  this  was  the  only 
kind  of  men  they  were  willing  to  exchange. 
My  brother  served  again  in  the  South  and 
surrendered  with  General  Johnston  in  1865. 
When  I  returned  to  Washington,  I  found 
that  my  father  had  been  sent  to  Fort  Dela 
ware,  and  I  was  unable  to  get  permission  to 

see  him.    From  Washington,  I 
A  Visit  North  ,,          TT   .,     ,  °  , 

went  to  call  on  United  States 

Senator  Wall  at  Burlington,  New  Jersey. 
Senator  Wall  was  good  enough  to  become  in 
terested  in  my  efforts  to  free  my  father  and 
he  introduced  me  to  a  number  of  people  in 
Philadelphia. 

On  one  occasion  Miss  Mary  Wall  took  me 
to  the  Chester  Hospital  where  were  a  num 
ber  of  the  wounded  from  the  battlefield  of 
Gettysburg.  We  saw  a  Northern  woman 
walking  through  the  hospital.  She  carried  a 
bundle  of  tracts  in  her  arms,  and  with  her  was 
a  negro  carrying  a  large  basket  of  delicacies. 
The  delicacies  were  given  to  the  Federal 
T451 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

wounded  while  the  tracts  were  for  distribu 
tion  among  the  poor  Confederates. 

As  we  were  watching  her,  she  came  upon 
two  young  boys  from  the  "hill  country "  of 
Alabama.  One  had  lost  his  right  leg,  the 
other  his  left.  She  said  to  one  of  them: 

"My  friend,  do  you  know  whom  Christ  died 
for?" 

To  which  the  wounded  mountaineer  re 
plied:  "I  ain't  talking  no  conundrums  now. 
I  want  something  to  eat." 

The  lady  evidently  thought  the  case  was 
hopeless,  both  morally  and  physically,  for  she 
passed  on  with  both  her  food  and  religion.* 

After  her  departure,  the  kind-hearted  Miss 
Wall  asked  one  of  the  poor  fellows  if  there 


*The  teachings  of  the  lay  abolitionists  and  their  eloquent 
assistants  in  the  pulpit  apparently  gave  many  of  the  good 
people  in  the  North  the  impression  that  the  Southern 
people  were  heathen  as  well  as  barbarous.  The  story  of 
the  lady  with  the  tracts  is  typical;  so,  indeed,  is  that  of 
the  kindness  of  Miss  Wall  as  representing  those  Northern 
ers  who  knew  better.  Prior  to  the  war,  the  Northern  pul 
pits  resounded  with  politico-moral  harangues  on  the  '"in 
famous"  conduct  of  the  Southern  people.  It  is  no  wonder 
the  congregations  got  the  idea  that  the  Southern  people 
were  heathen.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  however,  the  ''Old 
South"  led  the  country  in  church  membership  and  activities 
in  proportion  to  the  population.  The  sermons  of  their 
pastors  preached  "orthodox,  old-fashioned"  religion. 

F461 


Narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett 

was  anything  he  wanted.  He  replied, ' l  A  pair 
of  slippers,  ladies;  you'll  have  to  buy  only 
one  pair  for  both  of  us,  as  I  have  but  one  foot 
and  my  friend  has  the  other. ' '  We  got  fruit 
and  food  for  these  brave  cripples  and  the  de 
sired  pair  of  slippers  for  both  of  them. 

After  supplying  the  wants  of  other  wounded 
soldiers,  the  money  therefor  being  contrib 
uted  by  Senator  Wall,  I  left  for  Baltimore 
without  having  yet  found  a 
Mrs  Duckett  a  t  see  my  father.  Gen- 
Visits  Fort  \  0  .  .  J  . 
Delaware  era*  Scnenck  was  in  command, 

and  I  discovered  that  a  lieu 
tenant  in  Schenck's  office  was  attentive  to  a 
Baltimore  girl.  Through  her,  I  met  the 
lieutenant,  who  told  me  he  could  not  give  me 
permission  to  go  to  Fort  Delaware,  but  he 
would  tell  me  how  I  could  get  there.  Conse 
quently,  through  the  influence  of  Unionist 
friends,  I  got  a  pass,  at  least  out  of  Balti 
more;  and  I  set  out  for  Fort  Delaware  at 
night  on  a  canal  boat.  Recaptured  prisoners 
on  this  boat  told  me  that  my  father  had  been 
given  the  parole  of  the  Island  by  General 
Schoeph,  and  that  the  only  way  I  could  get 
over  was  to  wait  for  the  milk-boat,  which  left 
[47] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

at  five  o  'clock  in  the  morning.  The  milk-boat 
plan  was  accepted;  but  when  I  arrived  at 
Fort  Delaware,  the  guards  would  not  permit 
me  to  land.  My  father,  however,  heard  from 
fellow  prisoners  of  my  arrival.  He  went  to 
General  Schoeph,  who  told  him  I  could  re 
main  two  days  only,  for  Secretary  Stanton 
was  due  on  the  day  I  must  depart.  Captain 
Kessler  gave  up  his  rooms  to  my  father  and 
myself.  Captain  Ord  invited  us  to  breakfast 
with  him.  Afterwards,  I  saw  the  poor  Vicks- 
burg  prisoners  walked  around  the  place. 
Some  of  them,  worn  out  with  hunger,  dropped 
from  exhaustion,  and  yet,  as  I  say,  the  Fed 
eral  officers  had  the  best  of  food  and  could 
get  it  in  plenty. 

The  floor  where  the  suffering  prisoners 
slept  was  flushed  over  with  tubs  of  water  but 
not  dried ;  so  when  the  wretched  men  were  put 
back  on  the  wet  boards  in  their  ragged  and 
insufficient  blankets,  the  dampness  killed 
them  or  caused  fatal  illnesses  in  the  case  of 
men  enfeebled  through  insufficient  and  bad 
food. 

On  my  return  to  Washington,  I  went  to  see 
Major  Turner.  I  asked  him  to  tell  Secretary 
[48] 


Narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett 

Stanton  that  I  had  been  to  Fort  Delaware, 
and  had  seen  my  father.  On  hearing  the 
message,  Stanton  told  Major  Turner  to  tell 
me  "to  go  to  hell!7' 

In  the  fall,  I  again  succeeded  in  getting  to 
Fort  Delaware.  I  took  my  little  daughter 
with  me  and  we  stayed  at  a  lodging  house 
outside  the  Fort.  My  father  was  permitted 
to  come  to  see  us.  While  there,  my  little 
daughter  wandered  into  the  small-pox  hos 
pital,  not  knowing  what  the  yellow  flag  meant. 
One  of  Morgan's  Confederate  surgeons 
brought  her  back  to  me.  On  returning  to 
Baltimore,  I  prepared  to  go  South  to  visit  my 
mother  and  I  went  to  Dr.  Nathan  R.  Smith 
to  get  some  vaccine.  Dr.  Smith  gave  me  more 
than  I  needed  but  asked  me  not  to  use  any 
until  I  arrived  in  Martinsburg.  This  he  did 
on  account  of  the  great  need  in  the  South  for 
medicines.* 

When  I  started  for  Martinsburg,  I  was 
turned  back  at  the  Relay  House,  Maryland, 


*Thia  incident  is  of  interest  as  showing  the  variety 
of  schemes  by  which  the  people  of  the  South  "imported" 
even  the  smallest  contributions  in  supplies  of  any  kind, 
particularly  medicines  which,  as  before  stated,  were  "con 
traband." 

[491 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

because  I  had  no  pass.  When  I  returned  that 
night  to  the  station  at  Baltimore,  McClintock, 
the  agent  for  the  Baltimore 
and  Ohio  Railroad,  although 
a  Union  officer,  secured  for  me  a  pass  as  the 
wife  of  one  of  General  Sigel's  officers  then 
in  the  Valley  of  Virginia.  Some  soldiers  at 
the  station  tried  to  get  Jane,  my  child 's 
colored  nurse,  to  desert  us.  Jane  was  faith 
ful,  however,  and  simply  said:  "I  mus'  go 
wid  Mis'  Katie. "* 

That  night  was  an  awful  one.  It  was  late 
in  the  autumn  of  1863,  and  a  heavy  rain 
changed  to  sleet  and  snow  as  we  neared  our 
destination.  There  was  but  one  unoccupied 
double  seat  in  the  car,  so  I  was  put  in  that 
with  my  child  on  my  lap.  Jane  sat  beside 
me  with  her  old-fashioned  carpet-bag,  which 
she  would  never  let  go  out  of  her  hand.  I 

*"Katie"  was  the  name  of  Mrs.  Duckett's  little  daughter. 
It  was  a  remarkable  fact  that  in  going  South,  from  an 
official  Federal  viewpoint,  Jane  was  going  from  slavery  into 
freedom;  for  the  Emancipation  Proclamation  offered  manu 
mission  to  the  slaves  in  the  Confederacy  only.  Within  the 
Federal  lines,  therefore,  Jane  and  the  other  slaves  re 
mained  in  slavery  by  the  very  provisions  of  the  Proclama 
tion,  since  the  Proclamation  was  "a  war  measure"  which 
may  have  aroused  the  negroes  behind  the  Confederate 
armies  and  thus  brought  the  war  to  an  earlier  end. 

[50] 


Narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett 

was  the  only  woman  on  the  car.  The  men, 
all  soldiers,  had  been  drinking,  and  I  was 
really  afraid  to  sleep;  but  I  had  a  revolver 
in  my  belt  which  I  intended  to  use  if  neces 
sary.  Once  I  had  to  call  for  the  protection  of 
the  officer  whom  Mr.  McClintock  had  asked 
to  guard  me,  who  thereafter  stayed  in  the  car. 

When  we  were  within  three  miles  of 
Martinsburg,  the  train  stopped  with  a  violent 
lurch.  I  looked  up,  and  at  each  end  of  the 
car  stood  a  tall  man  in  grey  with  revolvers 
pointed.  They  ordered  all  hands  up  and  de 
manded  revolvers,  boots,  and  money.  Their 
work  was  quickly  done.  In  a  few  moments, 
we  heard  the  " Rebel  yell"  outside  and  the 
Confederate  cavalry  raider,  Harry  Gilmor, 
and  his  men  were  off  to  the  mountains  with 
their  plunder. 

The  greatest  confusion  followed.  The  of 
ficer  in  charge  said  that  the  "Rebels"  had 
torn  up  the  track  and  that  I  should  have  to 
walk  the  three  miles  to  Martinsburg.  He  ap 
pointed  a  Sergeant  with  lighted  lantern  to  go 
with  us.  Our  baggage  was  left  piled  up  be 
side  the  track,  and  Jane  with  her  carpet-bag, 
my  child,  and  myself  set  out.  By  turns  we 
[51] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

carried  the  child  until,  at  last,  she  let  the 
Sergeant  carry  her  for  us.  It  was  a  dreary 
walk  and  very  cold.  When  we  reached 
Martinsburg  and  turned  down  the  main  street 
across  the  bridge,  the  icy  winds  blowing 
down  from  the  mountains  were  terrible.  We 
went  to  Mrs.  Buchanan 's  place,  where  my 
mother  was  boarding;  and  we  remained  in 
Martinsburg  until  the  spring,  but  my  sister 
Julia  went  to  Richmond  to  work  in  the  Con 
federate  Treasury  Department. 

Early  in  1864,  Archbishop  Hughes,  of  New 
York,  wrote  to  President  Lincoln,  request 
ing  the  release  of  Colonel  Waring,  who  was 
a  member  of   an   old  Roman 
President  Lin-    Catholic  family  of  Maryland. 

Mrs.  Dude's  The  Arcnbish°P  stated  that  ne 
Father  had  good  grounds  to  expect  his 

request  to  be  granted  since  he 
had  sent  60,000  foreigners  into  the  Federal 
service,  and  that  this  was  his  first  request  of 
the  President.  That  letter,  together  with  a 
petition  from  the  Court  of  Appeals  and  one 
from  prominent  Marylanders  induced  Presi 
dent  Lincoln  to  sign  my  father's  release  from 
Fort  Delaware. 

[52] 


Narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett 

My  father  at  once  came  to  Martinsburg  to 
meet  us.  While  he  was  there,  my  eldest  sister, 
Priscilla,  let  me  know  she  was  in  Winchester 
and  that  she  was  trying  to  get  on  to  see  us. 
I  went  to  General  Averell  of  the  Federal  Cav 
alry,  and  he  let  one  of  his  lieutenants  give  me 
a  pass,  which  I  sent  to  Winchester.  She  came 
in  on  Saturday.  We  were  with  father  and 
mother  in  church,  six  of  us  together,  for  the 
first  time  in  years,  when  we  heard  the  clank 
ing  of  sabres,  and  two  soldiers  from  Wells' 
Infantry  walked  up  and  touched  me  on  the 
shoulder.  I  asked  them  to  wait  until  church 
was  out,  then  went  to  headquarters  with  them. 
Commandant  Wells  asked  me  how  Miss  War 
ing  got  into  Martinsburg.  I  told  him  a  cart, 
a  horse,  and  a  colored  man  brought  her  in. 
He  asked  what  was  the  name  of  the  man.  I 
did  not  know  the  man's  name.  Where  did 
she  get  her  pass  1  From  headquarters.  Where 
was  the  pass?  She  had  destroyed  it.  Then 
he  said:  "Prepare  to  send  her  right  back 
to-morrow. ' ' 

The  next  week,  my  father,  with  my  mother, 
his  little  son,  and  my  little  daughter,  returned 
to  Baltimore.  They  would  not  allow  me  to  go 
[53] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

on  account  of  the  pass  I  had  got  for  my  sister ; 
but  on  the  way  through  Harper's  Ferry, 
my  mother  saw  our  kind  friend,  Captain 
Baugher,  who  was  on  Sigel's  Staff.  He 
promised  her  to  get  a  pass  for  me.  In  a  few 
days  he  sent  it  to  me  signed  with  General 
Sigel's  name;  so  I  destroyed  it  as  soon  as  I 
reached  Baltimore. 

My  father  and  mother  went  to  Washing 
ton  and  saw  President  Lincoln,  who  said  he 
would  do  what  he  could  to  have  their  prop 
erty  restored  to  them.  My  mother,  however, 
had  endured  so  much  and  had  gone  through 
so  many  hardships  that  her  health  broke 
down;  and  we  were  obliged  to  take  her  to  a 
house  on  Madison  Street,  Baltimore,  where 
our  friends  supplied  us  with  everything  we 
needed. 

The  noted  physicians  of  that  day,  Dr. 
Nathan  R.  Smith  and  Dr.  John  Buckler,  at 
tended  my  mother  and  told  me 
Mrs.  Duckett  j  must  let  the  family  know  how 

Prudent68  il!    she    was«       W°rd    WaS    Sent 

Lincoln  through  the  lines  to  my  young 

sister  Alice  in  Richmond  and  to 
my  brother  William.    The  latter  accompanied 
[54] 


Narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett 

my  sister  to  the  Potomac.  The  "  mosquito 
fleet"  captain  refused  to  cross  on  account 
of  the  Federal  gunboats  on  the  river;  but 
my  brother  could  not  afford  to  spend 
time  in  fearful  waiting  for  what  might  or 
might  not  be  a  better  opportunity  to  cross. 
Pointing  his  pistol  at  the  head  of  the  Captain, 
he  told  him  he  must  take  them  across  the 
river  that  night.  The  night  was  dark  and  the 
river  was  crossed  in  safety.  My  brother  took 
my  sister  as  far  as  the  nearest  house  and 
returned  to  the  Virginia  shore.  My  sister  was 
sent  on  from  house  to  house  until  she  reached 
Baltimore  and  stood  before  us.  Upon  her 
arrival,  we  went  to  consult  Mr.  S.  Teackle 
Wallis,  who  told  me  to  report  to  General 
Schenck  at  once,  and,  if  necessary,  take  the 
oath,  so  I  should  be  allowed  to  remain  with 
my  ill  mother.  He  advised  us  to  see  Presi 
dent  Lincoln  about  a  like  provision  for  my 
sister. 

Accordingly,  we  set  out  for  Washington  to 
see  the  President.  Near  the  Annapolis  road, 
through  some  mistake  of  signals,  our  train 
had  a  severe  collision  with  another  one  bear 
ing  a  regiment  of  negro  soldiers.  Many  of 
[551 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

the  negroes  were  killed.  We  were  not  hurt, 
but  we  had  a  fearful  time  getting  out  of  the 
wreckage.  From  the  scene  of  the  wreck,  we 
went  to  Annapolis,  where  we  took  the  oath. 
The  next  morning,  on  our  way  to  Washing 
ton,  we  passed  the  point  of  the  wreck  and 
saw  the  broken  cars  piled  up  in  great  heaps. 

On  our  arrival  in  Washington,  we  called 
on  Mr.  Montgomery  Blair,  who  took  us  to  see 
the  President.  During  the  conversation,  Mr. 
Blair  told  Mr.  Lincoln  how  I  had  sent  word 
to  Stanton  that  I  had  got  to  Fort  Delaware 
and  of  Stantoii's  message  to  me  "to  go  to 
hell ! '  >  Mr.  Blair  also  told  the  President  that 
I  had  promptly  sent  a  message  (undelivered) 
to  the  Secretary  of  War  saying  that  "I  did 
not  wish  to  go  there  for  fear  of  finding  him. ' ' 

I  can  even  now  see  Mr.  Lincoln  throw  his 
head  back  and  laugh  heartily  as  Mr.  Blair 
told  the  story.  He  then  wrote  on  a  card: 

"Miss  Alice  Maria  Waring  may  remain  at 
home  as  long  as  she  behaves  herself." — 
A.  Lincoln. 

Hardly  had  I  arrived  at  home  before  one  of 
the  children  ran  in  to  say  that  the  "house 
was  guarded. "  I  went  to  the  door  and  Lieu- 
[561 


Narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett 

tenant  Cheesboro  said  that  he  was  very  sorry, 
but  Miss  Alice  Waring  would  have  to  return 
through  the  lines  that  night.  In  reply,  I 
handed  him  the  President's  card  and  asked 
him  what  lie  thought  of  that,  whereupon  he 
took  off  his  cap,  waved  it,  and  led  his  men 
away. 

We  remained  at  the  Baltimore  house  until 
the  Fall,  when  we  moved  to  my  home  in 
Prince  George's  County.  There  my  mother 
died  in  November.  In  the  meantime,  Presi 
dent  Lincoln  had  directed  that  the  Patuxent 
farm  should  be  restored  to  my  father,  to 
gether  with  what  furniture  and  other  prop 
erty  he  could  swear  to  in  a  warehouse  at 
Alexandria.  We  returned  to  our  '  '  old  home ' ' 
in  May,  after  the  surrender  of  Lee  and  John 
ston  in  the  Spring  of  1865. 

NOTES  AND  SIDELIGHTS 

"There  never  was  a  house  divided  against  itself  in 
sharper  contrast  than  Maryland  in  1861.  Mary  landers  loved 
the  Union  as  it  was,  because  Marylanders  had  so  largely 
made  it  what  it  was.  With  patriots  of  the  Northern 
States  and  of  the  Old  Dominion,  the  inheritors  of 
Carroll's  sacred  trust"  and  of  "Howard's  warlike  thrust" 
were  striving  to  awaken  that  spirit  of  conciliation 

.  [57] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

toward  the  far  South  which  had  animated  Burke  toward 
the  protesting  colonies  of  Great  Britain. 

"From   the   secession   of   South    Caro- 

The  Stand  of         lina  in  December,  1860,  to  April,  1861, 

Maryland  and        the  efforts  and  hopes  and  prayers  of  the 

the  Upper  j^st  citizens  of  Baltimore  were  directed 

,        toward  the  saving  of  the  Union.     Vir- 

Coerdon1  '  ginia'    North    Carolina>    Tennessee,    and 

Arkansas  had  not  yet  seceded.  Mary 
land  stood  firmly  with  these  probably  with  less  secession 
sentiment  within  her  borders  than  any  of  them.  Yet  Mary 
land,  certainly  the  more  populous  and  influential  Eastern 
half  with  its  stronger  Revolutionary  inheritance,  was  ever 
a  Southern  State,  and  she  was  linked  with  the  South  by 
the  closest  ties  of  commercial,  social,  and  historical  rela 
tionship.  On  the  other  hand,  Baltimore  was  the  single 
city  south  of  Mason  and  Dixon's  line  that  had  large 
manufacturing  interests.  These  interests  tended  to  link 
the  city  with  the  Congressional  majorities  of  the  North, 
whose  protective  tariff  policy  was  the  burden  of  com 
plaint  in  the  agricultural  South  from  nullification  in  1832 
to  secession  in  1860. 

"Such  was  the  unique  position  of  Baltimore  in  the  begin 
ning  of  a  crisis  wherein  the  highest  authorities  of  the 
National  Government  had  been  standing  confused  and 
irresolute  for  months.  We  read  in  history  only  of  the  out 
break  of  April  against  the  Federal  troops  as  represented 
by  the  Massachusetts  regiment,  but  strong  expressions  of 
sentiment  prior  to  this  were  exhibited  against  any  public 
manifestation  of  partiality  for  the  Southern  Confederacy. 
The  records  show  that  prior  to  April,  1861,  the  appearance 
of  a  Confederate  emblem  was  frequently  the  signal  for 
attack,  and  up  to  the  time  of  the  Federal  call  for  troops 
of  April  15  it  seems  that  citizens  of  Baltimore  had  of  them 
selves  successfully  prohibited  the  display  of  a  secession 

f581' 


Notes  on  Mrs.  Duckett's  Narrative 

flag.  This  open  hostility  to  Confederate  emblems  extended 
even  to  the  shipping  of  the  harbor ;  and  while  in  Northern 
ports,  ships  for  some  time  flew  the  Palmetto  flag  of  South 
Carolina  with  impunity,  at  Baltimore  it  was  torn  down 
with  violence."*  ^ 

There  are  many  matters  of  interest  and  importance  con 
nected  with  the  firing  upon  Fort   Sumter  which  are  not 
generally  mentioned  in  our  American  his- 
How  Fort  tories.     These  are  given  in  some  detail 

Fired™'        in  Dr-  H-  A'  White's  Life  of  Rolert  E' 
Lee.  Such  information  is  essential  to  an 

understanding   of   the   whole   subject   of 
the  beginnings  of  the  sectional  conflict. 

..."  'It  will  be  an  advantage  for  the  South  to  go  off/ 
eaid  H.  W.  Beecher.  After  the  inauguration  of  Mr.  Lincoln 
there  was  a  strong  current  opinion  in  the  North  that  the 
Federal  troops  should  be  withdrawn  from  the  Southern, 
forts.  President  Lincoln's  'organ,'  the  National  Republican, 
announced  that  the  Cabinet  meeting  of  March  9  had  de 
termined  to  surrender  both  Sumter  and  Pickens.  That 
Anderson  would  be  withdrawn  from  Sumter  'was  the  uni 
versal  impression  in  Washington'  (Rhodes,  U.  S.,  vol.  iii., 
p.  332 ) .  Welling,  of  the  National  Intelligencer,  was  re 
quested  by  Seward  to  communicate  the  Cabinet's  purpose 
to  George  W.  Summers,  member  of  the  Virginia  Conven- 

introductory  paragraphs  of  an  article  in  the  Maryland 
Historical  Magazine  for  March,  1919,  on  the  "Passage  of 
the  Sixth  Massachusetts  Regiment  Through  Baltimore, 
April  19,  1861." 

B.  B.  Munford's  "Virginia's  Attitude  Towards  Slavery 
and  Secession"  is  an  invaluable  work  in  exposition  of 
matters  widely  misunderstood  in  respect  to  the  Upper 
South.  Professor  Albert  Bushnell  Hart  of  Harvard  Uni 
versity  declared  that  upon  reading  the  book  he  felt  obliged 
to  modify  or  change  the  views  of  a  lifetime. 

[591 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

tion  (The  Nation,  Dec.  4,  1879).  March  15  Secretary 
Seward  unofficially  notified  the  Confederate  Commissioners, 
through  Justice  Campbell  of  the  Supreme  Court,  that  Sum- 
ter  would  be  yielded  at  once  to  the  Southern  Confederacy." 
.  .  .  "March  24  brought  Colonel  Ward  H.  Lamon  of 
Washington  to  Fort  Sumter.  He  obtained  permission  from 
Governor  Pickens  to  visit  Major  Anderson  upon  the  repre 
sentation  that  he  had  come  as  'confidential  agent  of  the 
President,'  to  make  arrangements  for  the  removal  of  the 
garrison.  'The  impression  produced  upon  Major  Anderson 
by  Lamon,  as  well  as  upon  the  officers  and  men  of  the  gar 
rison,  was  that  the  command  was  to  be  withdrawn.'  Lamon 
informed  Governor  Pickens  'that  the  President  professed  a 
desire  to  evacuate  the  work.'  After  Lamon's  return  to 
Washington  he  sent  a  written  message  to  Pickens,  that  he 
'hoped  to  return  in  a  very  few  days  to  withdraw  the  com 
mand.'  " 

The  Mrs.  Mary  E.  Surratt  referred  to  by  Mrs.  Duckett 
was  afterwards  convicted  of  complicity  in  the  criminal 
p.ttaek  upon  President  Lincoln.  Another  innocent  person, 
of  the  same  general  neighborhood,  might  have  lost  his  life 
on  ft  charge  of  conspiracy,  but  for  a  fortunate  incident. 
This  was  Dr.  Richard  H.  Stuart  of  Virginia.  The  story  of 
how  Dr.  Stuart  saved  himself  from  almost  certain  death 
or  imprisonment  is  an  interesting  one. 

A  few  days  after  the  death  of  the  President,  the  crippled 

assassin  crossed  the  Potomac  and  appeared  in  Virginia  on 

the  place  of  Dr.  Stuart,  who  was  fortu- 

Mary  E.  Surratt    nately  ill  at  the  time   and  would   not 

and  Dr.  Richard     see    Booth.       Thereupon     Booth     wrote 

H.  Stuart  some    insulting    remarks    on    a    slip    of 

paper.     When    this   was   shown    to    Dr. 

Stuart,  the  latter  threw   it   at  an  open  fire,  but  Major 

[60] 


Notes  on  Mrs.  Duckett's  Narrative 

Hunter,  suspecting  something  wrong,  advised  him  to  save 
it  and  rescued  it  from  the  flames  after  its  edges  had  been 
scorched. 

This  fortunate  interposition  of  his  son-in-law  probably 
saved  Dr.  Stuart  from  the  fate  of  Mrs.  Surratt  or  that  of 
Dr.  Samuel  A.  Mudd,  who  had  innocently  given  assistance 
to  the  fleeing  assassin  and  who  was  exiled  to  the  Dry 
Tortugas.  When  Dr.  Stuart  was  arrested  and  accused  of 
complicity  in  the  assassination  of  the  President,  he  pro 
duced  the  written  evidence  of  Booth's  abuse,  whereupon 
he  was  released. 

The  Colonel  Ould  mentioned  in  Mrs.  Duckett's  narrative 
enjoyed  the  esteem  of  well-known  and  highly  honored 
Southern  leaders.  This  is  here  noted  because,  during  and 

after  the  war,  Colonel  Ould  was  held  up 
ri^°ne  to  general  opprobrium  as  an  infamous 

character.  This  view  was  actively  cir 
culated  by  partisans  whose  aims  were  to  conceal  the  reasons 
for  the  failure  of  exchange  of  prisoners  and  the  awful  con 
ditions  in  many  of  the  Federal  prison  camps.  The  suf 
ferings  of  the  Northern  prisoners  in  the  South  were  ter 
rible;  for  the  Confederate  Commissary  department  broke 
down  in  furnishing  supplies  for  Confederate  soldiers,  who 
were  often  barefooted  and  generally  half  clad;  but  it 
should  always  be  remembered  that  Commissioner  Ould  and 
Confederate  authorities  offered,  in  desperation,  to  let  the 
Federal  surgeons  provide  food  and  medicines  for  the  North 
ern  prisoners.  They  even  offered  to  ~buy  medicines,  (de 
clared  contraband  of  war  by  the  Federal  Government),  with 
cotton  and  gold.  Finally,  they  offered  to  send  thousands  of 
their  prisoners  North  without  requiring  any  equivalent, 
if  the  Federal  authorities  would  provide  transportation. 
Transportation  was  at  last  sent,  after  many  months,  but 

[61] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

too    late   to   prevent    the   great   mortality    of    the   summer 
of  1864. 

President  Lincoln  did  what  he  could  or  dared  to  lessen 
the  horrors  of  war,  but  Secretary  Stanton  seemed  to  take 
a  savage  delight  in  brutality  of  attitude  and  action  towards 
prisoners  and  non-combatants.  The  building  of  the  flimsy 
huts  referred  to  by  young  Waring  was  a  customary  thing 
at  Fort  Delaware,  at  Point  Lookout,  and  some  of  the  other 
prisons.  The  prisoners  were  not  furnished  with  nails. 
Sometimes  the  huts  were  blown  down  over  their  heads;  and 
on  at  least  one  occasion  a  hut  was  "purloined"  by  less 
fortunate  or  less  skillful  prisoners  from  over  the  heads  of 
the  sleeping  inmates,  the  "incident  affording  all  considerable 
amusement,  except  those  who  lost  their  home." 

In  reference  to  the  matter  of  feeding  the  prisoners, 
Thomson  M.  King,  a  Maryland  Confederate,  was  one  of  a 
number  of  exchanged  prisoners  who  participated  in  the 
following  episode,  which,  briefly,  is  as  follows:  Not  far 
from  Mason  and  Dixon's  line,  a  train  bearing  exchanged 
Federal  prisoners  on  the  way  North  stopped  by  the  side 
of  a  train  bearing  Confederate  prisoners  to  the  South.  The 
former  had  been  provided  with  rations  in  the  shape  of  corn 
pones  or  crusts.  These  pones  were  very  distasteful  to 
Federal  prisoners  who  were  not  used  to  such  fare,  espe 
cially  as  they  were  made  from  "unbolted"  meal.  Not 
infrequently  this  form  of  food  proved  fatal  to  those  not 
used  to  it,  but  the  Southern  commissary  department  often 
supplied  even  less  than  this  to  Confederate  soldiers,  who, 
at  times,  ate  the  raw  corn  in  the  field.  The  "Yanks," 
therefore,  were  carrying  some  of  these  cornbread  crusts 
North  as  souvenirs  of  "Rebel"  hospitality.  As  the  trains 
stopped  alongside  of  each  other,  the  prisoners  exchanged 
banter,  and  a  few  of  the  "Yanks"  threw  the  detested  crusts 

[62] 


Notes  on  Mrs.  Duckett's  Narrative 

into  the  car  windows  at  the  "Rebs."  To  the  utter  amaze 
ment  of  the  former,  the  starving  "Rebs"  devoured  the 
crusts  "and  yelled  for  more." 

"In  regard  to  the  treatment  of  prisoners,  the  sweeping 
condemnation  of  James  G.  Blaine,  delivered  in  an  outburst 
of  partisan  condemnation  of  the  South,  is  still  in  a  general 
way  believed  by  Americans  who  have  echoed  them  in  later 
years,  although  in  milder  terms  and  in  limitation  of  the 
number  of  those  held  to  have  been  guilty.  Mr.  Blaine 
declared  some  ten  years  after  the  war :  'Mr.  Davis,  Presi 
dent  of  the  Confederate  States,  was  the  author,  knowingly, 
deliberately,  guiltily,  and  wilfully,  of  the  gigantic  murder 
and  crime  at  Andersonville.  And  I  here  before  God,  meas 
uring  my  words,  knowing  their  full  extent  and  import, 
declare  that  neither  the  deeds  of  the  Duke  of  Alva  in  the 
low  countries  nor  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew  nor 
the  thumbscrews  and  engines  of  torture  of  the  Spanish  In 
quisition  begin  to  compare  in  atrocity  with  the  hideous 
crimes  of  Andersonville.' 

"Historians  do  not  now  accept  this  statement  as  in  any 
way  true,  solemnly  as  it  was  made,  by  a  man  who  a  few 
years  later  barely  missed  election  to  the  highest  office  in 
the  gift  of  the  people  of  the  United  States.  Unfortunately, 
they  refer  the  student  to  a  mass  of  matter  the  major  part 
of  which  is  as  false  to-day  as  when  James  G.  Blaine  based 
upon  it  his  colossal  libel  of  Jefferson  Davis  and  the  mili 
tary  and  civil  authorities  of  the  Southern  Confederacy. 
The  so-called  'general  historian'  has  dropped  this  matter  in 
detail,  though  Mr.  Blaine  exclaimed  dramatically  that  it 
would  remain  as  the  'blackest  page'  recorded  in  the  annals 
of  all  time.  On  the  other  hand,  innumerable  monographs 
have  been  written  upon  this  subject,  four-fifths  of  which 
are  either  false  per  se  or  else  based  on  false  evidence  such 

T631 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

as  that  which  has  misled  so  many  Americans  from  the 
time  of  James  G.  Blaine  and  contemporary  historians  to 
editors  of  and  writers  in  magazines  and  newspapers  of  the 
second  decade  in  the  twentieth  century. 

"  'God  knows  we  suffered  there,'  said  one  of  the  ex- 
prisoners  of  Andersonville ;  'but  we  found  out  that  the 
Confederate  soldier  had  our  fare  and  often  less,  and  he 
was  often  as  shoeless  as  we  in  time  became.' " — From  "The 
Treatment  of  Prisoners  in  the  Confederacy,"  Confederate 
Veteran,  April,  1918. 

John  T.  Morse,  Jr.,  a  peculiarly  biased  and  unreliable 
writer  on  sectional  issues,  says  of  Stanton  in  his  introduc 
tion  to  the  Diary  of  Gideon  Welles: 

"Of  course,  not  many  pages  can  be  turned  without  en 
countering  the  names  of  Seward,  Chase,  and  Stanton.  Of 
these,  Stanton,  the  friendless  one,  evidently  affected  Mr. 
Welles  as  he  affected  pretty  much  every  one  else  who  came 
much  into  contact  with,  him.  No  one  liked  him  living; 
scarcely  any  one  has  wished  to  say  much  for  him  dead.  An 
advocate  biographer  has  indeed  presented  a  sort  of  brief 
for  him,  and  Mr.  Rhodes,  kindliest  of  historians,  has  men 
tioned  his  virtues;  for,  in  fact,  he  had  virtues, — devotion 
to  the  cause,  a  very  greed  for  hard  work,  financial  integrity, 
and  merciless  energy  against  the  rascal  contractors.  But 
it  cannot  be  forgotten  that  he  had  the  odious  faults  of  a 
bully;  he  was  violent  and  insolent,  but  only  when  violence 
and  insolence  were  safe;  he  was  supposed  to  be  personally 
timid;  he  could  be  mean  and  unjust;  above  all,  he  repeat 
edly  outraged  the  magnanimous  forbearance  of  Mr.  Lincoln 
in  a  way  which  no  American  can  forgive." 

Incidentally,  from  time  to  time,  Secretary  Welles  seems 
to  contradict  the  estimate  given  by  Mr.  Morse  as  to  Stan- 
ton's  "financial  integrity."  Welles,  on  one  occasion,  wrote 
of  Stanton  as  follows: 

[64] 


Notes  on  Mrs.  Duckett's  Narrative 

"In  his  dislike  of  Stanton,  Blair  is  sincere  and  earnest, 
but  in  his  detestation  he  may  fail  to  allow  Stanton  quali 
ties   that   he  really   possesses.     Stanton 
Character  of          is  no  favorite  Of  mine.     He  has  energy 
becre  ary  ^     application,     is     industrious     and 

Stanton 

driving,  but  devises  nothing,  shuns  re 
sponsibility,  and  I  doubt  his  sincerity  always.  He  wants 
no  general  to  overtop  him,  is  jealous  of  others  in  any  posi 
tion  who  have  influence  and  popular  regard;  but  he  has 
cunning  and  skill,  dissembles  his  feelings,  in  short,  is  a 
hypocrite,  a  moral  coward,  while  affecting  to  be,  and  to  a 
certain  extent  being,  brusque,  overvaliant  in  words.  Blair 
says  he  is  dishonest,  that  he  has  taken  bribes,  and  that  he 
is  a  double-dealer;  that  he  is  now  deceiving  both  Seward 
and  Chase;  that  Seward  brought  him  into  the  Cabinet 
after  Chase  stole  Cameron  and  that  Chase  is  now  stealing 
Stanton.  Reminds  me  that  he  exposed  Stanton's  corrupt 
character,  and  stated  an  instance  which  had  come  to  his 
knowledge  and  where  he  has  proof  of  a  bribe  having  been 
received:  that  he  made  this  exposure  when  Stanton  was  a 
candidate  for  Attorney  for  the  District.  Yet  Seward, 
knowing  these  facts,  had  induced  and  persuaded  the  Presi 
dent  to  bring  this  corrupt  man  into  the  War  Department. 
The  country  was  now  suffering  from  this  mistaken  act. 
Seward  wanted  a  creature  of  his  own  in  the  War  Depart 
ment,  that  he  might  use,  but  Stanton  was  actually  using 
Seward." 


[65] 


IV  m 

THE  PUBLICATION  AND  SINGING  OF 
"MY  MARYLAND" 

"TV/TY  Maryland,"  widely  considered  the 
greatest  of  American  war  lyrics,  was 
written  in  April,  1861,  by  James  Ryder  Ran 
dall,  who  was  then  an  " exile"  in  Louisiana. 
The  verses  appeared  on  a  "broadside"  in 
Baltimore,  the  poet's  native  city,  on  May  31st. 
The  poem  became  immediately  popular  and 
the  words  were  soon  adapted  by  the  Misses 
Cary  to  the  music  of  "Lauriger  Horatius." 

The  new  song  was  taken  up  at  once  by  the 
"Monument  Street  Girls,"  an  enthusiastic 
group  of  Southern  sympathizers.  By  a  curi 
ous  coincidence,  one  of  these  young  women, 
Rebecca  Lloyd  Nicholson,  was  the  grand 
daughter  of  Judge  Joseph  Hopper  Nicholson, 
who  helped  to  adapt  the  words  of  "The 
Star-Spangled  Banner"  to  the  music  of 
"  Anacreon  in  Heaven"  forty-seven  years  be 
fore,  also  in  Baltimore. 

After  "My  Maryland"  had  been  sung  with 
the  utmost  enthusiasm,  to  the  great  danger 
[661 


Publication  of  "My  Maryland" 

of  the  arrest  and  imprisonment  of  all  con 
cerned,  Rebecca  Nicholson  suggested  to  her 
friend,  Rozier  Dulany,  that  he  have  the 
words  and  music  published.  Dulany,  how 
ever,  recalling  the  fact  that  General  Butler 
had  ordered  even  the  arrest  of  women  and 
children  for  wearing  Southern  colors,  and 
that  "  Rebel "  songs  were  under  the  ban,  dis 
creetly  declined  the  undertaking.  The  spir 
ited  American  girl  at  once  replied  that  she 
herself  would  assume  the  risk.  This  she 
did  at  once,  and  "My  Mary  land "  appeared 
in  musical  form  within  a  few  days  there 
after.* 

On  the  fourth  of  July,  1861,  Misses  Hettie 
and  Jennie  Gary,  who  first  sang  "My  Mary 
land  "  in  Baltimore,  "ran  the  blockade" 
from  that  city  to  Orange  Court  House,  Vir 
ginia.  A  few  days  after  their  arrival  at 
Orange,  the  battle  of  Manassas  took  place. 
At  the  instance  of  some  of  the  Maryland 
volunteers,  General  Beauregard  sent  passes 
and  an  escort  so  that  the  Carys  and  their 
friends  might  visit  their  relatives  and  ac- 

*"Poems   of   James   Ryder   Randall." 

[67] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

quaintances  in  the  camp.  A  relative,  Captain 
Sterrett,  who  had  been  in  charge  of  the 
Manassas  fortifications,  was  appointed  to 
provide  shelter  and  entertainment. 

The  visitors  received  a  royal  welcome  from 
the  homesick  soldiers.  On  the  evening  of 
their  arrival,  they  were  given  a  serenade  by 
the  "Washington  Artillery  Band,7'  aided  by 
the  best  voices  of  the  camp.  When  the  seren 
ade  was  over,  Captain  Sterrett  expressed  the 
thanks  of  the  ladies,  asking,  for  them,  if  there 
were  any  service  they  might  render  in  return. 
At  once  a  shout  went  up:  "Let  us  hear  a 
woman's  voice. " 

In  response,  Miss  Jennie  Cary  came  for 
ward  and,  standing  in  the  door  of  the  tent, 
sang  "Maryland,  My  Maryland."  The  en 
thusiasm  of  the  soldiers  was  unbounded.  The 
refrain  was  caught  up  and  carried  by  hun 
dreds  of  voices,  until,  "as  the  last  note  died 
away,"  wrote  Miss  Hettie  Cary,  years  later, 
as  the  wife  of  Professor  H.  Newell  Martin, 
"there  surged  from  the  throng  a  wild  shout, 
*  We  will  break  her  chains — she  shall  be  free ! 
Three  cheers  for  Maryland ! '  There  was  not 
a  dry  eye  in  the  tent,  and,  we  were  told  the 
[68] 


Publication  of  "My  Maryland7' 

next  day,  not  a  cap  with  a  rim  on  it  in 
camp."* 

Miss  Hettie  Gary  was  afterwards  described 
by  Mrs.  D.  Girawd  Wright  as  the  most  beauti 
ful  woman  she  had  ever  met.  "Her  hair," 
wrote  Mrs.  Wright,  "was  titian  tinted;  her 
complexion  was  lilies  and  roses ;  and  her  fig 
ure  magnificent."  In  Baltimore  she  had 
been  arrested  and  imprisoned  at  Fort 
McHenry  for  wearing  Confederate  colors, — 
in  the  form  of  a  white  apron  with  red  rib 
bons.  This  arrest  was  under  the  rule  of  Gen 
eral  B.  F.  Butler.  On  another  occasion,  how 
ever,  she  stood  at  the  open  window  of  her 
home  and  waved  a  Confederate  flag  over  the 
heads  of  some  Federal  troops.  One  of  the 
officers  asked  the  Colonel  in  command  if  he 
should  have  her  arrested.  The  Colonel 
looked  up  and  replied  with  marked  emphasis : 

"No,  she  is  beautiful  enough  to  do  as  she 
pleases!" 


*"Songs  of  the  Civil  War,"  The  Century,  August,  1886. 
[69] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 


THE    LAND    WHERE    WE    WERE    DREAMING 

Fair   were  our  nation's  visions,   and  as  grand 

As  ever  floated  out  of  fancy-land; 
Children    were   we   in    simple   faith, 
But  god-like  children,  who  nor  death. 
Nor  threat  of  danger  drove  from  honor's  path — 
In  the  land  where  we  were  dreaming! 


A  figure  came  among  us  as  we  slept — 

At  first  he  knelt,  then  slowly  rose  and  wept; 

Then  gathering  up  a  thousand  spears, 

He   swept    across   the   fields    of    Mars, 

Then    bowed    farewell,    and    walked    behind    the    stars, 
From  the  land  where  we  were  dreaming! 


As  wakes  the  soldier  when  the  alarum  calls — 
As  wakes  the  mother  when  her  infant  falls — 
As  starts  the  traveler  when  around 
His   sleepy   couch   the   fire-bells   sound — 
So  woke  our  nation  with  a  single  bound — 
In   the   land   where  we  were  dreaming! 

DANIEL  BEDINGER  LUCAS 


[70 


EXCERPTS    FROM     THE    DIARY    OF 

JUDITH  BROCKENBROUGH 

McGUIRE  1861-1865 

In  1861,  after  all  open  expression  of  South 
ern  sentiment  in  the  eastern  half  of  Mary 
land  had  been  checked  by  Federal  power, 
the  tide  of  Northern  invasion  crossed  the 
Potomac  and  rolled  past  "  Mount  Vernon" 
the  former  home  of  Washington,  and 
"  Arlington, "  the  home  of  Robert  E.  Lee. 
It  is  fitting,  therefore,  that  the  second  narra 
tive  of  this  volume  be  taken  from  the  i  '  Diary 
of  a  Refugee "  from  Alexandria,  which  lies 
between  the  estates  of  Virginia's  greatest 
sons. 

The  diary  opens  on  May  4,  1861 ;  it  closes 
May  4,  1865,  with  the  news  of  the  surrender 
of  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston's  army  at 
Greensboro,  North  Carolina.  The  writer  was 
Mrs.  Judith  Brockenbrough  McGuire,  wife  of 
Reverend  John  P.  McGuire,  Principal  of  the 
Episcopal  High  School,  near  Alexandria. 
Her  story  is  the  simple  record  of  a  courage- 
[711 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

ous,  self-sacrificing  wife  and  mother  who  en 
dured  privations  without  complaint,  encour 
aged  Southern  soldiers  on  the  way  to  battle, 
and  comforted  the  sick  and  wounded  sent 
back  to  homes  or  to  hospitals. 

May  4,  1861  ...  I  am  too  nervous, 
too  wretched  to-day  to  write  in  my  diary,  but 
that  the  employment  will  while  away  a  few 
moments  of  this  trying  time. 
Preparations  Our  frien(}s  and  neighbors 
for  Possible  ,  ,  „.  -^.  .,  . 

War  have  left  us.     Everything  is 

broken  up.  The  Theological 
Seminary  is  closed;  the  High  School  dis 
missed.  Scarcely  any  one  is  left  of  the  many 
families  which  surrounded  us.  The  homes  all 
look  desolate ;  and  yet  this  beautiful  country 
is  looking  more  peaceful,  more  lovely  than 
ever,  as  if  to  rebuke  the  tumult  of  passion 
and  the  fanaticism  of  man.  We  are  left  lonely 
indeed;  our  children  are  all  gone — the  girls 
to  Clarke,  where  they  may  be  safer,  and 
farther  from  the  exciting  scenes  which  may 
too  soon  surround  us ;  and  the  boys,  the  dear, 
dear  boys,  to  the  camp  to  be  drilled  and  pre 
pared  to  meet  any  emergency. 

Can  it  be  that  our  country  is  to  be  carried 
[72] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

on  and  on  to  the  horrors  of  civil  war?  I  pray, 
oh,  how  fervently  do  I  pray,  that  our  Heav 
enly  Father  may  yet  avert  it.  I  shut  my  eyes 
and  hold  my  breath  when  the  thought  of  what 
may  come  upon  us  obtrudes  itself ;  and  yet  I 
cannot  believe  it.  It  will,  I  know  the  breach 
will  be  healed  without  the  effusion  of  blood. 
The  taking  of  Sumter  without  bloodshed  has 
somewhat  soothed  my  fears,  though  I  am  told 
by  those  who  are  wiser  than  I,  that  men  must 
fall  on  both  sides  by  the  score,  by  the  hun 
dred,  and  even  by  the  thousand.  But  it  is 
not  my  habit  to  look  on  the  dark  side,  so  I 
try  hard  to  employ  myself,  and  hope  for  the 
best. 

To-day  our  house  seems  so  deserted,  that 
I  feel  more  sad  than  usual,  for  on  this  morn 
ing  we  took  leave  of  our  whole  household. 
Mr.  McGuire  and  myself  are  now  the  sole 
occupants  of  the  house,  which  usually  teems 
with  life.  I  go  from  room  to  room,  looking  at 
first  one  thing  and  then  another,  so  full  of 
sad  associations.  The  closed  piano,  the  locked 
bookcase,  the  nicely-arranged  tables,  the 
formally-placed  chairs,  ottomans  and  sofas  in 
the  parlor!  Oh  for  some  one  to  put  them 
[73] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

out  of  order!  And  then  the  dinner-table, 
which  has  always  been  so  well  surrounded, 
so  social,  so  cheerful,  looked  so  cheerless  to 
day,  as  we  seated  ourselves  one  at  the  head, 
the  other  at  the  foot,  with  one  friend, — but 
one — at  the  side.  I  could  scarcely  restrain  my 
tears,  and  but  for  the  presence  of  that  one 
friend,  I  believe  I  should  have  cried  outright. 
After  dinner,  I  did  not  mean  to  do  it,  but  I 
could  not  help  going  into  the  girls '  room,  and 
then  into  C's.  I  heard  my  own  footsteps  so 
plainly,  that  I  was  startled  by  the  absence  of 
all  other  sounds.  There  the  furniture  looked 
so  quiet,  the  beds  so  fixed  and  smooth,  the 
wardrobes  and  bureau  so  tightly  locked,  and 
the  whole  so  lifeless !  But  the  writing-desks, 
work-boxes,  and  the  numberless  things  so 
familiar  to  my  eyes!  Where  were  they?  I 
paused,  to  ask  myself  what  it  all  meant. 
Why  did  we  think  it  necessary  to  send  off  all 
that  was  so  dear  to  us  from  our  own  home? 
I  threw  open  the  shutters,  and  the  answer 
came  at  once,  so  mournfully!  I  heard  dis 
tinctly  the  drums  beating  in  Washington. 
The  evening  was  so  still  that  I  seemed  to 
hear  nothing  else. 

[74] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

May  10.  —  War  seems  inevitable,  and  while 
I  am  trying  to  employ  the  passing  hour,  a 
cloud  still  hangs  over  us  and  all  that  sur 
rounds  us.  For  a  long  time  be- 
°  fore  our  society  was  so  com 


pletely  broken  up,  the  ladies  of 
Alexandria  and  all  the  surrounding  country 
were  busily  employed  sewing  for  cur  soldiers. 
Shirts,  pants,  jackets,  and  beds,  of  the  heav 
iest  material,  have  been  made  by  the  most 
delicate  fingers.  All  ages,  all  conditions,  meet 
now  on  one  common  platform.  We  must  all 
work  for  our  country.  Our  soldiers  must  be 
equipped.  Our  parlor  was  the  rendezvous  for 
the  neighborhood,  and  our  sewing-machine 
was  in  requisition  for  weeks.  Scissors  and 
needles  were  plied  by  all.  The  daily  scene 
was  most  animated.  The  fires  of  our  enthu 
siasm  and  patriotism  were  burning  all  the 
while  to  a  degree  which  might  have  been  con 
suming,  but  that  our  tongues  served  as 
safety-valves.  Oh,  how  we  worked  and  talked 
and  excited  each  other!  One  common  senti 
ment  animated  us  all;  no  doubts,  no  fears 
were  felt.  We  all  have  such  entire  reliance 
in  the  justice  of  our  cause  and  the  valor  of 
[75] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

our  men,  and,  above  all,  on  the  blessing  of 
Heaven ! 

These  meetings  have  necessarily  ceased 
with  us,  as  so  few  of  any  age  or  degree  re 
main  at  home;  but  in  Alexandria  they  are 
still  kept  up  with  great  interest.  We  who  are 
left  here  are  trying  to  give  the  soldiers  who 
are  quartered  in  town  comfort,  by  carrying 
them  milk,  butter,  pies,  cakes,  etc.  I  went  in 
yesterday  to  the  barracks,  with  the  carriage 
well  filled  with  such  things,  and  found  many 
young  friends  quartered  there.  All  are  tak 
ing  up  arms ;  the  first  young  men  in  the  coun 
try  are  the  most  zealous.  Alexandria  is  do 
ing  her  duty  nobly;  so  is  Fairfax;  and  so,  I 
hope,  is  the  whole  South. 

We  are  very  weak  in  resources,  but  strong 
in  stout  hearts,  zeal  for  the  cause,  and  enthu 
siastic  devotion  to  our  beloved  South;  and 
while  men  are  making  a  free- 

Wil1    Offerin«    °f    thelr    Hfe'S 
blood    on    the    altar    of    their 

country,  women  must  not  be  idle.  We  must 
do  what  we  can  for  the  comfort  of  our  brave 
men.  We  must  sew  for  them,  knit  for  them, 
nurse  the  sick,  keep  up  the  faint-hearted,  give 
[76] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

them  a  word  of  encouragement  in  season  and 
out  of  season.  There  is  much  for  us  to  do, 
and  we  must  do  it.  The  embattled  hosts  of 
the  North  will  have  the  whole  world  from 
which  to  draw  their  supplies;  but  if,  as  it 
seems  but  too  probable,  our  ports  are  block 
aded,  we  shall  indeed  be  dependent  on  our 
own  exertions,  and  great  must  those  exer 
tions  be.* 

The  Confederate  flag  waves  from  several 
points  in  Alexandria;  from  the  Marshall 
House,  the  Market-house  and  the  several  bar 
racks.  The  peaceful,  quiet  old  town  looks 
quite  warlike.  I  feel  sometimes,  when  walk 
ing  on  King's  Street,  meeting  men  in  uni 
form,  passing  companies  of  cavalry,  hearing 
martial  music,  etc.,  that  I  must  be  in  a  dream. 
Oh  that  it  were  a  dream,  and  that  the  last 
ten  years  of  our  country's  history  were 
blotted  out !  Some  of  our  old  men  are  a  lit 
tle  nervous,  look  doubtful,  and  talk  of  the 
impotency  of  the  South.  Oh,  I  feel  utter 
scorn  for  such  remarks.  We  must  not  admit 

*The  "Sea  Power  of  the  North,"  as  Charles  Francis 
Adams  has  shown,  was  the  force  which  was  chiefly  respon 
sible  for  the  overthrow  of  "King  Cotton"  and  the  Southern 
Confederacy. 

[77] 


The  Women  of  tlie  South  in  War  Times 

weakness.  Our  soldiers  do  not  think  of  weak 
ness  ;  they  know  that  their  hearts  are  strong, 
and  their  hands  well  skilled  in  the  use  of  the 
rifle.  Our  country  boys  have  been  brought 
up  on  horseback,  and  hunting  has  ever  been 
their  holiday  sport.  Then  why  shall  they  feel 
weak?  Their  hearts  feel  strong  when  they 
think  of  the  justice  of  their  cause.  In  that 
is  our  hope. 

Walked  down  this  evening  to  see  . 

The  road  looked  lonely  and  deserted.    Busy 

life  has  departed  from  our  midst.    We  found 

Mrs.   packing  up   val- 

"The  Servants"  T  ,  °,    .         ,, 

uables.  I  have  been  doing  the 
same ;  but  after  they  are  packed,  where  are 
they  to  be  sent?  Silver  may  be  buried,  but 
what  is  to  be  done  with  books,  pictures,  etc.? 
We  have  determined,  if  we  are  obliged  to  go 
from  home,  to  leave  everything  in  the  care 
of  the  servants.*  They  have  promised  to 
be  faithful,  and  I  believe  they  will  be;  but 
my  hope  becomes  stronger  and  stronger  that 
we  may  remain  here,  or  may  soon  return  if 
we  go  away.  Everything  is  so  sad  around  us ! 

*See  page  194.     The  negroes  were  not  called  slaves  and 
the  older  ones  were  given  titles  of  respect  and  special  honor. 

[78] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

We  went  to  the  Chapel  on  Sunday  as  usual, 
but  it  was  grievous  to  see  the  change — the 
organ  mute,  the  organist  gone;  the  seats  of 

the  students  of  both  institutions  empty ; 

Tucker  Conrad,  one  of  the  few  students  who 
is  still  here,  raised  the  tunes;  his  voice 
seemed  unusually  sweet,  because  so  sad.  He 
was  feebly  supported  by  all  who  were  not  in 
tears.  There  was  night  service,  but  it  rained 
and  I  was  not  sorry  that  I  could  not  go.* 

May  15. — The  first  roses  of  the  season  are 
just  appearing  and  the  peonies  are  splendid ; 
but  the  horrors  of  war,  with  which  we  are  so 

seriously  threatened,  prevent 
"Peaceful  , ,  .  «  ,f .  T 

Secession"  the  enjoyment  of  anything.    I 

feel  so  much  for  the  Southern 
ers  of  Maryland;  I  am  afraid  they  are 
doomed  to  persecution,  but  it  does  seem  so 
absurd  in  Maryland  and  Kentucky  to  talk  of 
armed  neutrality  in  the  present  state  of  the 
country!  Let  States,  like  individuals,  be  in 
dependent — be  something  or  nothing.  I  be- 


*Tucker  Conrad  was  killed  at  Manassas,  less  than  three 
months  after  he  had  thus  "raised  the  tunes"  at  the  service. 
This  Seminary  had  recently  graduated  Phillips  Brooks  on 
the  one  side  and  Alfred  Magill  Randolph  on  the  other, 
future  Bishops  of  Massachusetts  and  Virginia. 

[79] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

lieve  that  the  very  best  people  of  both  States 
are  with  us,  but  are  held  back  by  stern  neces 
sity.  Oh  that  they  could  burst  the  bonds 
that  bind  them  and  speak  and  act  like  free 
men!  The  Lord  reigneth;  to  Him  only  can 
we  turn  and  humbly  pray  that  he  may  see  fit 
to  say  to  the  troubled  waves,  "  Peace,  be 
still!" 

May  16. — To-day  I  am  alone.  Mr.  McGuire 
has  gone  to  Richmond  to  the  Convention, 
and  so  have  Bishop  Johns  and  Dr.  Stuart. 
I  have  promised  to  spend  my  nights  with  Mrs. 
Johns.  All  is  quiet  around  us.  Federal 
troops  quartered  in  Baltimore.  Poor  Mary 
land  !  The  North  has  its  heel  upon  her,  and 
how  it  grinds  her !  I  pray  that  we  may  have 
peaceful  secession.* 

Fairfax  Court  House,  May  25. — The  day 


*In  every  part  of  the  Union,  from  the  foundation  of  the 
Federal  Government  in  1861,  "peaceful  secession"  was  dia- 
cussed  as  perhaps  the  best  method  of  settling  sectional  dif 
ferences.  At  one  period,  it  would  be  heard  in  Massachu 
setts;  at  another,  in  South  Carolina  or  Georgia.  In  1861, 
it  was  heard  everywhere,  yet  the  open  advocacy  of  seces 
sion  was  on  every  occasion  accompanied  by  the  thought  of 
possible  armed  objection  by  some  force, — generally  that  of 
a  party  or  the  section  in  control  of  the  Federal  Government. 

In  Mrs.  McGuire's  diary,  names  are,  as  a  rule,  indicated 
by  an  initial  only.  The  editor  has  taken  the  liberty  of 

[80] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  Mc&uire 

of  suspense  is  at  an  end.  Alexandria  and  its 
environs,  including,  I  greatly  fear,  our  home, 

is  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 
Home8  r°m  Yesterday  morning,  at  an 

early  hour,  as  I  was  in  my 
pantry,  putting  up  refreshments  for  the  bar 
racks  preparatory  to  a  ride  to  Alexandria, 
the  door  was  suddenly  thrown  open  by  a 
servant,  looking  wild  with  excitement,  ex 
claiming,  "Oh,  ma'am,  do  you  know!" 
"Know  what,  Henry ?"  "Alexandria  is 
filled  with  Yankees. "  "Are  you  sure, 
Henry?"  said  I,  trembling  in  every  limb. 
"Sure,  ma'am!  I  saw  them  myself.  Before 
I  got  up  I  heard  soldiers  rushing  by  the  door ; 
went  out,  and  saw  our  men  going  to  the  cars. ' ' 
"Did  they  get  off?"  I  asked,  afraid  to  hear 
the  answer.  "Oh,  yes,  the  cars  went  off  full 
of  them,  and  some  marched  out;  and  then  I 
went  to  King  Street,  and  saw  such  crowds  of 
Yankees  coming  in!  They  came  down  the 
turnpike,  and  some  came  down  the  river ;  and 
presently  I  heard  such  noise  and  confusion, 


filling  in  these  blanks  in  order  to  give  the  narrative  greater 
interest  and  value.  He  gratefully  acknowledges  the  as 
sistance  of  the  relatives  of  Mrs.  McGuire,  who  made  this 
course  possible. 

[81] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

and  they  said  they  were  fighting,  so  I  came 
home  as  fast  as  I  could. " 

The  question  with  us  was,  what  was  next 
to  be  done?  Mr.  McGuire  had  voted  for  se 
cession,  and  there  were  Union  people  enough 
around  us  to  communicate  everything  of  the 
sort  to  the  Federals ;  the  few  neighbors  who 
were  left  were  preparing  to  be  off,  and  we 
thought  it  most  prudent  to  come  off  too. 
Pickets  were  already  thrown  out  beyond 
Shuter's  Hill,  and  they  were  threatening  to 
arrest  all  secessionists.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  When  we  got  to  Baily's  Cross 
Roads,  Mr.  McGuire  said  to  me  that  we  were 
obliged  to  leave  our  home,  and  as  far  as  we 
have  a  right  to  any  other,  it 

makes  not  the  sliShtest  differ- 
ence  which  road  we  take — we 

might  as  well  drive  to  the  right  as  to  the  left. 
It  was  a  sorrowful  thought ;  but  we  have  kind 
relations  and  friends  whose  doors  are  open  to 
us,  and  we  hope  to  get  home  again  before 
very  long.  The  South  did  not  bring  on  the 
war,  and  I  believe  that  God  will  provide  for 
the  homeless. 

About  sunset  we  drove  up  to  the  door  of 
[82] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

this,  the  house  of  our  relative,  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Brown,  and  were  received  with  the  warmest 
welcome.  As  we  drove  through  the  village  we 
saw  the  carriage  of  Commodore  Forrest, 
standing  at  the  hotel  door,  and  we  were  soon 
followed  by  the  C's*  of  our  neighborhood 
and  many  others.  They  told  us  that  the 
Union  men  of  the  town  were  pointing  out  the 
houses  of  the  Secessionists,  and  that  some  of 
them  had  already  been  taken  by  Federal  of 
ficers.  When  I  think  of  all  this,  my  heart 
quails  within  me.  Our  future  is  so  dark  and 
shadowy,  so  much  may,  nay  must,  happen  be 
fore  we  again  become  quiet,  and  get  back, 
that  I  feel  sad  and  dreary. 

This  little  village  has  two  or  three  com 
panies  quartered  in  it.  It  seems  thoroughly 
aroused  from  the  quiescent  state  which  it  was 
wont  to  indulge.  Drums  are  beating,  colors 
flying,  and  ever  and  anon  we  are  startled  by 
the  sound  of  a  gun.  At  Fairfax  Station  there 
are  a  good  many  troops,  a  South  Carolina 
regiment  at  Centreville,  and  quite  an  army  is 
collecting  at  Manassas  Station.  We  shall  be 
greatly  outnumbered,  I  know,  but  numbers 

*Casenoves. 

[831 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

cannot  make  up  for  the  zeal  and  patriotism 
of  our  Southern  men  fighting  for  home  and 
liberty. 

Chantilly,   June   1. — We   came   here    (the 
house  of  our  friend  Mrs.  Stuart,)  this  morn 
ing,  after  some  hours  of  feverish  excitement. 
About    three    o'clock    in    the 
Clash  1  night  we  were  aroused  by  a 

volley  of  musketry  not  far 
from  our  windows.  Every  human  being  in 
the  house  sprang  up  at  once.  We  soon  saw 
by  the  moonlight  a  body  of  cavalry  moving 
up  the  street,  and  as  they  passed  below  our 
window  (we  were  in  the  upper  end  of  the  vil 
lage)  we  distinctly  heard  the  commander's 
order,  *  *  Halt !  * '  They  again  proceeded  a  few 
paces,  turned  and  approached  slowly,  and  as 
though  every  horse  were  shod  with  velvet.  In 
a  few  moments  there  was  another  volley,  the 
firing  rapid,  and  to  my  unpracticed  ear  there 
seemed  a  discharge  of  a  thousand  muskets. 
Then  came  the  same  body  of  cavalry  rushing 
by  in  wild  disorder.  Oaths  loud  and  deep 
were  heard  from  the  commander.  They  again 
formed,  and  rode  quite  rapidly  into  the  vil 
lage.  Another  volley,  and  another,  then  such 
[84] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

a  rushing  as  I  never  witnessed.  The  cavalry 
strained  by,  the  commander  calling  out 
"Halt,  halt!"  with  curses  and  imprecations. 
On,  on  they  went,  nor  did  they  stop.  While 
the  balls  were  flying,  I  stood  riveted  to  the 
window,  unconscious  of  danger.  When  I  was 
forced  away,  I  took  refuge  in  the  front  yard. 
Mrs.  B.  was  there  before  me,  and  we  wit 
nessed  the  disorderly  retreat  of  eighty-five  of 
the  Second  United  States  Cavalry  (regulars) 
before  a  much  smaller  body  of  our  raw  re 
cruits.  They  had  been  sent  from  Arlington, 
we  suppose  to  reconnoitre.  They  advanced 
on  the  village  at  full  speed,  into  the  cross- 
street  by  the  hotel  and  courthouse,  then 
wheeled  to  the  right,  down  by  the  Episcopal 
church.  We  could  only  oppose  them  with  the 
Warrenton  Rifles,  as  for  some  reason  the  cav 
alry  could  not  be  rendered  effective.  Colonel 
Ewell,  who  happened  to  be  there,  arranged 
the  Rifles,  and  I  think  a  few  dismounted  cav 
alry,  on  either  side  of  the  street,  behind  the 
fence,  so  as  to  make  it  a  kind  of  breastwork, 
whence  they  returned  the  enemy's  fire  most 
effectively.  Then  came  the  terrible  suspense ; 
all  was  confusion  on  the  street,  and  it  was  not 
[85] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

yet  quite  light.  One  of  our  gentlemen  soon 
came  in  with  the  sad  report  that  Captain 
Marr  of  the  Warrenton  Rifles,  a  young  of 
ficer  of  great  promise,  was  found  dead.  The 
gallant  Rifles  were  exulting  in  them  success, 
until  it  was  whispered  that  their  captain  was 
missing.  Had  he  been  captured?  Too  soon 
the  uncertainty  was  ended,  and  their  exultant 
shouts  hushed.  His  body  was  found  in  the 
high  grass — dead,  quite  dead.  Two  of  our 
men  received  slight  flesh  wounds.  The  enemy 
carried  off  their  dead  and  wounded.  We  cap 
tured  four  men  and  three  horses.  Seven  of 
their  horses  were  left  dead  on  the  roadside. 
They  also  dropped  a  number  of  arms,  which 
were  picked  up  by  our  men.  After  having 
talked  the  matter  over,  we  were  getting  quite 
composed,  and  thought  we  had  nothing  more 
to  fear,  when  we  observed  them  placing  senti 
nels  on  Mr.  B.'s  porch,  saying  that  it  was  a 
high  point,  and  another  raid  was  expected. 
The  gentlemen  immediately  ordered  the  car 
riages,  and  in  half  an  hour  Mr.  B.'s  family 
and  ourselves  were  on  our  way  to  this 
place. 

June   6.— Still   at   Chantilly.     Everything 
[861 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

quiet,  nothing  particularly  exciting;  yet  we 
are  so  restless.  Mrs.  Casenove  and  myself 
"A  More  ro(^e  ^°  ^ne  camp  at  Fairfax 

Important  Court-House  a  day  or  two  ago 

to  see  many  friends;  but  my 
particular  object  was  to  see  my  nephew,  W.  B. 
Newton,  first  lieutenant  in  the  Hanover  troop. 
He  looks  well  and  cheerful,  full  of  enthusiasm 
and  zeal;  but  he  feels  that  we  have  a  great 
work  before  us,  and  that  we  have  entered 
upon  a  more  important  revolution  than  our 
ancestors  did  in  1775.  How  my  heart  yearned 
over  him,  when  I  thought  of  his  dear  wife  and 
children,  and  his  sweet  home,  and  how  cheer 
fully  he  had  left  all  for  the  sake  of  his  coun 
try.  His  bright  political  prospects,  his  suc 
cessful  career  at  the  bar,  which  for  one  so 
young  was  so  remarkable,  his  future  in  every 
respect  so  full  of  hope  and  promise — all,  all 
laid  aside.  But  it  is  all  right,  and  when  he 
returns  to  enjoy  his  unfettered  country,  his 
hardships  will  be  all  forgotten,  in  joy  for  his 
country's  triumphs.  The  number  in  camp 
there  has  greatly  increased  since  we  came 
away.  We  came  home,  and  made  havelocka 
and  haversacks  for  the  men.  The  camp  at 
[87] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Harper's   Ferry  is   said  to   be   strong  and 
strengthening. 

Mrs.  Robert  E.  Lee  has  been  with  us  for 
several  days.  She  is  on  her  way  to  the  lower 
country,  and  feels  that  she  has  left  Arlington 
for  an  indefinite  period.  They  removed  their 
valuables,  silver,  etc.,  but  the  furniture  is  left 
behind.  I  never  saw  her  more  cheerful,  and 
she  seems  to  have  no  doubt  of  our  success. 
We  are  looking  to  her  husband  as  our  leader 
with  implicit  confidence ;  for  besides  his  great 
military  abilities,  he  is  a  God-fearing  man, 
and  looks  for  help  where  alone  it  is  to  be 
found.  Letters  from  Richmond  are  very 
cheering.  It  is  one  great  barracks.  Troops 
are  assembling  there  from  every  part  of  the 
Confederacy,  all  determined  to  do  their  duty.- 
Ladies  assemble  daily,  by  hundreds,  at  the 
various  churches,  for  the  purpose  of  sewing 
for  the  soldiers.  They  are  fitting  out  com 
pany  after  company.  The  large  stuccoed 
house  at  the  corner  of  Clay  and  Twelfth 
streets,  so  long  occupied  by  Dr.  John  Brock- 
enbrough,  has  been  purchased  as  a  residence 
for  the  President.  I  am  glad  that  it  has  been 
thus  appropriated.  We  expect  to  leave  this 
[88] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

place  in  a  day  or  two  for  Clarke  County  for 
the  summer,  and  we  part  with  this  dear  fam 
ily  with  a  sad  feeling  that  they  may  soon  have 
to  leave  it  too. 

The  Briars,  June  12. — We  are  now  in  the 
beautiful  Valley  of  Virginia,  having  left 
Chantilly  on  the  8th.  The  ride  through  the 
Piedmont  country  was  delight- 

™'>  H  1O°ked  S°  P6866™  »** 

calm  that  we  almost  forgot  the 
din  of  war  we  had  left  behind  us.  The  road 
through  Loudoun  and  Fauquier  was  pic 
turesque  and  beautiful.  We  passed  through 
the  villages  of  Aldie,  Middleburg,  and  Upper- 
ville.  At  Middleburg  we  stopped  for  an  hour, 
and  regaled  ourselves  on  strawberries  and 
cream  at  the  house  of  our  excellent  brother, 
the  Rev.  Mr.  K.  At  Upperville  we  spent  the 
night.  Early  next  morning  we  went  on 
through  the  village  of  Paris,  and  then  began 
to  ascend  the  Blue  Ridge,  wound  around  the 
fine  turnpike,  paused  a  moment  at  the  top  to 
1 ' view  the  landscape  o'er/'  and  then  de 
scended  into  the  "Valley."  The  wheat, 
which  is  almost  ready  for  the  reaper,  is  rich 
and  luxuriant,  foreshadowing  an  abundant 
[89] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

commissariat  for  our  army.  After  driving 
some  miles  over  the  delightful  turnpike,  we 
found  ourselves  at  this  door,  receiving  the 
warmhearted  welcome  of  the  kindest  of  rela 
tives  and  the  most  pleasant  hosts.  Our  daugh 
ters  were  here  before  us,  all  well,  and  full  of 
questions  about  "home."  .  .  . 

Yesterday  we  went  to  Winchester  to  see 
my  dear  S.,*  and  found  her  house  full  of  ref 
ugees  ;  my  sister,  Mrs.  Colston,  and  her 
daughter  Mrs.  Leigh  from  Berkeley  County. 
Mrs.  C.'s  sons  are  in  the  army;  her  eldest, 
having  been  educated  at  the  Virginia  Mili 
tary  Institute,  drilled  a  company  of  his  own 
county  men  during  the  John  Brown  raid ;  he 
has  now  taken  it  to  the  field,  and  is  its  com 
mander  ;  and  Mr.  L.  is  in  the  army,  with  the 
rank  of  major.  Of  course  the  ladies  of  the 
family  were  active  in  fitting  out  the  soldiers, 
and  when  an  encampment  was  near  them,  they 
did  everything  in  their  power  to  contribute 
to  the  comfort  of  the  soldiers ;  for  which  sins 
the  Union  people  around  them  have  thought 
proper  to  persecute  them,  until  they  were 
obliged  to  leave  home — Mrs.  L.  with  two  sick 


'Mrs.  Sally  Smith. 

[90 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

children.  Her  house  has  been  searched,  fur 
niture  broken,  and  many  depredations  com 
mitted  since  she  left  home ;  books  thrown  out 
of  the  windows  during  a  rain;  nothing  es 
caped  their  fury. 

Winchester  is  filled  with  hospitals,  and  the 

ladies  are  devoting  their  energies  to  nursing 

the   soldiers.     The   sick  from  the  camp   at 

Harper >s    Ferry   are   brought 

"The  Elite  in        ,,  ^  v 

the  Ranks"  there.  Our  climate  seems  not 
to  suit  the  men  from  the  far 
South.  I  hope  they  will  soon  become  ac 
climated.  It  rejoices  my  heart  to  see  how 
much  everybody  is  willing  to  do  for  the  poor 
fellows.  The  ladies  there  think  no  effort, 
however  self-sacrificing,  is  too  great  to  be 
made  for  the  soldiers.  Nice  food  for  the  sick 
is  constantly  being  prepared  by  old  and 
young.  Those  who  are  very  sick  are  taken 
to  the  private  houses,  and  the  best  chambers 
in  town  are  occupied  by  them.  The  poorest 
private  and  the  officer  of  high  degree  meet 
with  the  same  treatment.  The  truth  is,  the 
elite  of  the  land  is  in  the  ranks.  I  heard  a 
young  soldier  say,  a  few  nights  ago,  that  his 
captain  was  perhaps  the  plainest  man,  so- 
[91] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

cially,  in  the  company,  but  that  he  was  an 
admirable  officer. 

June  15. — Yesterday  was  set  apart  by  the 

President  as  a  day  of  prayer  and  fasting,  and 

I  trust  that  throughout  the  Confederacy  the 

blessing  of  God  was  invoked 

Another  Com-  n    the    ar  and    country> 

panson  with  the       ^  '  ' 

Spirit  of  76         We  went  to  church  at  Millwood, 

and  heard  Bishop  Meade.  His 
sermon  was  full  of  wisdom  and  love;  he 
urged  us  to  individual  piety  in  all  things, 
particularly  to  love  and  charity  to  our  ene 
mies.  He  is  full  of  enthusiasm  and  zeal  for 
our  cause.  His  whole  heart  is  in  it,  and  from 
the  abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth  speak- 
eth,  for  he  talks  most  delightfully  and  en 
couragingly  on  the  subject.  He  says  that  if 
our  ancestors  had  good  reason  for  taking  up 
arms  in  1775,  surely  we  had  much  better,  for 
the  oppression  they  suffered  from  the  mother- 
country  was  not  a  tithe  of  the  provocation  we 
have  received  from  the  Government  at  Wash 
ington.* 

*Such  a  statement  may  sound  strange  to  some  of  later 
times;  but,  on  examination,  our  so-called  standard  his 
tories  do  not,  as  a  rule,  reveal  certain  facts,  even  though 
the  historians  are  rapidly  overcoming  the  prejudices  of  the 

[92] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

June  18. — The  day  was  passed  delight 
fully;  the  Bishop,  his  son,  and  daughter-in- 
law,  all  so  kind,  hospitable  and  agreeable.  It 
amused  me  to  see  with  what  avidity  the  old 
gentleman  watches  the  progress  of  events, 
particularly  when  I  remember  how  much  op 
posed  he  was  to  secession  only  a  few  months 


past.  As  already  referred  to  in  the  foreword,  the  taxation 
actually  imposed  for  years  upon  the  then  wholly  agricul 
tural  South  by  the  commercial  Northern  majority  was  sev 
eral  times  more  oppressive  than  any  scheme  of  taxation 
ever  proposed  by  Great  Britain  prior  to  the  Revolution. 
This  sectional  legislation  was  accompanied  by  efforts  at 
interferences  with  the  principle  of  local  self-government, 
the  basic  issue  of  the  American  Revolution. 

In  the  very  natural  excitement  of  the  War  of  Secession, 
such  books  as  Kettell's  "Southern  Wealth  and  Northern 
Profits,"  published  in  New  York  in  1860,  were  cast  aside 
or  discredited.  Unhappily,  such  statistical  compilations 
are  still  forgotten.  Again,  such  valuable  postbellum  con 
tributions  as  Ingle's  "Southern  Sidelights,"  among  the  pub 
lications  of  the  Johns  Hopkins  University,  are  not  made 
use  of  as  they  should  be. 

It  should  be  added,  in  regard  to  the  foregoing  references, 
that  Bishop  Meade  was  the  son  of  Colonel  Richard  Kidder 
Meade,  of  George  Washington's  staff.  The  latter  was 
affectionately  known  to  Washington  as  "Friend  Dick." 
Curiously  enough,  a  descendant  of  this  Meade,  another 
Richard  Kidder  Meade,  was  with  Major  Anderson  at  Fort 
Sumter,  and  is  said  to  have  restrained  Anderson  from 
firing  on  the  South  Carolina  batteries  when  these  fired 
upon  and  turned  back  the  United  States  Steamer  "Star 
of  the  West,"  on  January  9,  1861.  Had  Anderson  returned 
this  fire,  the  War  of  Secession  might  have  started  three 
months  sooner,  under  President  Buchanan  instead  of 
Lincoln. 

[93] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

ago.  He  clung  to  the  Union  with  a  whole- 
souled  love  for  all  that  he  had  been  educated 
to  revere,  as  long  as  he  could  do  it ;  but  when 
every  proposal  for  peace  made  by  us  was 
spurned,  and  when  the  President's  proclama 
tion  came  out,  calling  for  75,000  troops,  and 
claiming  Virginia's  quota  to  assist  in  fighting 
her  Southern  brethren,  he  could  stand  it  no 
longer,  and  I  only  hope  that  the  revolution 
may  be  as  thorough  throughout  the  land  as 
it  is  in  his  great  mind. 

July  3. — A  real  fight  has   occurred  near 

Williamsport,  but  on  the  Virginia  side  of  the 

Potomac.     General  Cadwallader  crossed  the 

river  with,   it  is   said,   14,000 

"The  Lord  men,   to    attack   our   force    of 

S,oVnThdry          4>°00      stationed     there     under 

Souls Fire!"       Colonel    Jackson.      Colonel   J. 

thought  it  folly  to  meet  such 
an  army  with  so  small  a  force,  and  therefore 
ordered  a  retreat;  but  quite  a  body  of  artil 
lery  remained  to  keep  the  enemy  at  bay.  They 
retained  with  them  but  one  gun,  a  six- 
pounder.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Pendleton,  now  cap 
tain  of  artillery,  commanded  this  gun,  and 
whenever  he  ordered  its  discharge,  he  was 
[941 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

heard  to  say  reverently,  "The  Lord  have 
mercy  upon  their  souls — fire!"  The  result 
was  almost  miraculous ;  but  four  of  our  men 
were  missing,  two  of  whom  were  killed; 
twenty  were  wounded,  and  have  been  brought 
to  the  Winchester  hospitals;  sixty-five  pris 
oners  were  taken  and  are  now  in  Winchester. 
Many  of  their  men  were  seen  to  fall.  Our 
men,  who  did  this  deadly  firing,  retreated  in 
perfect  order.  I  heard  this  from  one  who 
was  on  the  field  at  the  time.  It  is  said  that  in 
Dr.  Pendleton  the  soldier  and  the  chaplain 
are  blended  most  harmoniously.  A  gentle 
man  who  went  to  the  camp  to  visit  his  sons, 
who  belong  to  the  "Rockb ridge  Battery, " 
told  me  that  he  arose  before  daylight,  and 
was  walking  about  the  encampment,  and  when 
near  a  dense  wood  his  attention  was  arrested 
by  the  voice  of  prayer;  he  found  it  was  the 
sonorous  voice  of  Dr.  P.,  who  was  surrounded 
by  his  company,  invoking  for  them  and  for 
the  country,  the  blessing  of  Heaven.  What  a 
blessing  it  is  for  those  young  men,  away  from 
the  influences  of  home,  and  exposed  to  the 
baneful  associations  of  the  camp,  to  have 
such  a  guide !  It  has  almost  reconciled  me  to 
[951 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

the  clergy  going  upon  the  field  as  soldiers. 
The  Bishop  of  Louisiana  has  been  to  Moun 
tain  View,  to  consult  Bishop  Meade  on  the 
subject  of  his  taking  the  field.  I  do  not  know 
what  advice  was  given.  These  reverend 
gentlemen,  who  were  educated  at  West  Point, 
are  perfectly  conscientious,  and  think  it  their 
duty  to  give  their  military  knowledge  to  their 
country,  and  their  presence  may  do  much  for 
the  spiritual  good  of  the  army. 

July  4. — This  day  General  Scott  promised 
himself  and  his  Northern  friends  to  dine  in 
Eichmond.  Poor  old  renegade,  I  trust  he  has 
eaten  his  last  dinner  in  Eichmond,  the  place 
of  his  marriage,  the  birthplace  of  his  chil 
dren,  the  home  of  his  early  friendships,  and 
so  near  the  place  of  his  nativity  and  early 
years. 

How  can  he  wish  to  enter  Eichmond  but  as 
a  friend?  But  it  is  enough  for  us  to  know 
that  he  is  disappointed  in  his  amiable  and 
patriotic  wish  to-day.  So  may  it  be. 

I  have  seen  W.  H.,  who  has  just  returned 
from  Fairfax.  Last  week  he  scouted  near 
our  house,  and  gives  no  very  encouraging  re 
port  for  us.  Our  hills  are  being  fortified, 
[96] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGwire 

and  Alexandria  and  the  neighborhood  have 
become  one  vast  barracks.  The  large  trees  are 
being  felled,  and  even  houses 

are  falling  ^  Order  °f  the  in" 
vader!  Our  prospect  of  get 
ting  home  becomes  more  and  more  dim;  my 
heart  sinks  within  me,  and  hope  is  almost 
gone.  What  shall  we  do,  if  the  war  continues 
until  next  winter,  without  a  certain  resting- 
place?  Our  friends  are  kind  and  hospitable, 
open-hearted  and  generous  to  a  wonderful 
degree.  In  this  house  we  are  made  to  feel 
not  only  welcome,  but  that  our  society  gives 
them  heartfelt  pleasure.  Other  friends,  too, 
are  most  kind  in  giving  invitations  "for  the 
war" — "as  long  as  we  find  it  agreeable  to 
stay, '  '  etc. ;  but  we  must  get  some  place,  how 
ever  small  and  humble,  to  call  home.  Our 
friends  here  amuse  themselves  at  my  fears; 
but  should  the  war  continue,  I  do  not  think 
that  they  have  any  guarantee  that  they  will 
not  be  surrounded  by  an  unfriendly  host. 
They  think  that  they  will  not  leave  their 
homes  under  any  circumstances ;  perhaps  not, 
because  they  are  surrounded  by  so  much 
property  that  they  must  protect ;  but  the  sit- 
[97] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

nation  will  be  very  trying.  Whenever  I  ex 
press  a  feeling  of  despondency,  Mr.  McGuire 
meets  it  with  the  calm  reply,  that  the  "Lord 
will  provide, ' '  so  that  I  am  really  ashamed  to 
give  place  to  fear.  The  situation  of  the  people 
of  Hampton  is  far  worse  than  ours — their 
homes  reduced  to  ashes ;  their  church  in  ruins. 
That  venerable  colonial  church,  in  which  for 
generations  they  have  been  baptized,  received 
the  Holy  Communion,  been  married,  and 
around  which  their  dead  now  lie. 

July  18. — I  have  just  returned  from  a  small 
hospital  which  has  recently  been  established 
in  a  meeting-house  near  us.  The  convalescent 
are  sent  down  to  recruit  for 
service,  and  to  recover  their 
strength  in  the  country,  and 
also  to  relieve  the  Winchester  hospitals.  The 
ladies  of  the  neighborhood  are  doing  all  they 
can  to  make  them  comfortable.  They  are  full 
of  enthusiasm,  and  seem  to  be  very  cheerful, 
except  when  they  speak  of  home.  They  are 
hundreds  of  miles  from  wife,  children  and 
friends.  Will  they  ever  see  them  again? 

I  have  been  particularly  interested  in  one 
who  is  just  recovering  from  typhoid  fever. 
[98] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

I  said  to  him  as  I  sat  fanning  him :  ' '  Are  you 
married  ? ' ' 

His  eyes  filled  with  tears  as  he  replied, 
' '  Not  now ;  I  have  been  and  my  little  children, 
away  in  Alabama,  are  always  in  my  mind.  At 
first  I  thought  I  could  not  leave  the  little 
motherless  things,  but  then  our  boys  were  all 
coming,  and  mother  said,  l  Go,  Jack,  the  coun 
try  must  have  men,  and  you  must  bear  your 
part,  and  I  will  take  care  of  the  children ; '  and 
then  I  went  and  '  listed,  and  when  I  went  back 
home  for  my  things  and  saw  my  children,  I 
'most  died  like.  '  Mother/  says  I,  *I  am  go 
ing,  and  father  must  take  my  corn,  my  hogs, 
and  everything  else  he  likes,  and  keep  my 
children;  but  if  I  never  get  back,  I  know  it 
will  be  a  mighty  burden  in  your  old  age ;  but 
I  know  you  will  do  your  best. ' 

"  'Jack,'  says  she,  'I  will  do  a  mother's 
part  by  them ;  but  you  must  not  talk  that  way. 
Why  should  you  get  killed  more  than  another  ? 
You  will  get  back,  and  then  we  shall  be  so 
happy.  God  will  take  care  of  you,  I  know 
He  will.'  " 

He  then  took  a  wallet  from  under  his  pil 
low,  and  took  out  two  locks  of  hair :  ' '  This  is 
[99] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Peter's,  lie  is  three  years  old;  and  this  is 
Mary's,  she  is  a  little  more  than  one,  and 
named  after  her  mother,  and  was  just  step 
ping  about  when  I  left  home. ' ' 

At  that  recollection,  tears  poured  down  his 
bronzed  cheeks,  and  I  could  not  restrain  my 
own.  I  looked  at  the  warm-hearted  soldier, 
and  felt  that  he  was  not  the  less  brave  for 
shedding  tears  at  the  recollection  of  his  dead 
wife,  his  motherless  children,  and  his  brave 
old  mother.  I  find  that  the  best  way  to  nurse 
them,  when  they  are  not  too  sick  to  bear  it, 
is  to  talk  to  them  of  home.  They  then  cease 
to  feel  to  you  as  a  stranger,  and  finding  that 
you  take  interest  in  their  "  short  and  simple 
annals,"  their  natural  reserve  gives  way,  and 
they  at  once  feel  themselves  among  friends. 

It  is  delightful  to  be  with  Bishop  Meade. 
There  is  so  much  genuine  hospitality  and 
kindness  in  his  manner  of  entertaining,  which 
we  perhaps  appreciate  more 
Picture  of  a  highly  now  than  we  ever  did 
Household  before.  His  simple,  self-deny 

ing  habits  are  more  conspicu 
ous  at  home  than  anywhere  else.  We  sit  a 
great  deal  in  his  study,  where  he  loves  to  en- 

riooi 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

tertain  his  friends.  Nothing  can  be  more 
simple  than  its  furniture  and  arrange 
ments,  but  he  gives  you  so  cordial  a  welcome 
to  it,  and  is  so  agreeable,  that  you  forget  that 
the  chair  on  which  you  sit  is  not  cushioned. 
He  delights  in  walking  over  the  grounds  with 
his  friends,  and  as  you  stop  to  admire  a 
beautiful  tree  or  shrub,  he  will  give  you  the 
history  of  it.  Many  of  them  he  brought  with 
him  from  Europe;  but  whether  native  or 
foreign,  each  has  its  association.  This  he 
brought  in  his  trunk  when  a  mere  scion,  from 
the  tidewater  section  of  Virginia;  that  from 
the  "Eastern  Shore " ;  another  from  the  Alle 
gheny  mountains ;  another  still,  from  the  Cat- 
skill  mountains.  Here  is  the  oak  of  old  Eng 
land;  there  the  cedar  of  Lebanon;  there  the 
willow  from  St.  Helena,  raised  from  a  slip 
which  had  absolutely  waved  over  the  grave  of 
Napoleon.  Here  is  another,  and  prettier  wil 
low,  native  of  our  own  Virginia  soil.  Then  he 
points  out  his  eight  varieties  of  Arbor  Vitae, 
and  the  splendid  yews,  hemlocks,  spruces,  and 
firs  of  every  kind,  which  have  attained  an  im 
mense  size.  Our  own  forest  trees  are  by  no 
means  forgotten,  and  we  find  oaks,  poplars, 
[101] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

elms,  etc.,  without  number.  He  tells  me  that 
he  has  more  than  a  hundred  varieties  of  trees 
in  his  yard.  His  flowers,  too,  are  objects  of 
great  interest  to  him,  particularly  the  old- 
fashioned  damask  rose.  But  his  grape-vines 
are  now  his  pets.  He  understands  the  cul 
tivation  of  them  perfectly,  and  I  never  saw 
them  so  luxuriant.  It  has  been  somewhat  the 
fashion  to  call  him  stern,  but  I  wish  that  those 
wrho  call  him  so  could  see  him  among  his  chil 
dren,  grandchildren,  and  servants.  Here  he 
is  indeed  a  patriarch.  All  are  affectionately 
respectful,  but  none  of  them  seem  at  all  afraid 
of  him.  The  grandchildren  are  never  so 
happy  as  when  in  "grandpapa's  room;"  and 
the  little  colored  children  frequently  come  to 
the  porch,  where  he  spends  a  great  deal  of 
his  time,  to  inquire  after  "old  master's 
health,"  and  to  receive  bread  and  butter  or 
fruit  from  his  hands. 

Norwood,  near  Berryville,  August  26. — My 
old  friend,  Mrs.  Dickens,  is  sometimes  in 
their  lines,  sometimes  in  ours.  When  our 
men  are  near  her,  they  are  fed  from  her  table, 
and  receive  all  manner  of  kindness  from  her 
hands.  Some  of  my  nephews  have  been  in- 
[  102  ] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

vited  to  her  table,  and  treated  as  her  rela 
tions.  When  they  entered  her  house  she 
advanced  towards  them  with  outstretched 
hands.  "  You  don't  know  me,  but  I  knew  your 
mother,  father,  and  all  your  relations;  and 
besides  I  am  connected  with  you,  and  you 
must  come  to  my  house  while  near  me,  as  to 
that  of  an  old  friend."  Nothing  could  be 
more  grateful  to  a  soldier  far  away  from 
home  and  friends. 

At  church  yesterday ;  the  services  interest 
ing;  the  Communion  administered.  Rev.  Dr. 
A.  delivered  an  address,  perhaps  a  little  too 
political  for  the  occasion. 


The  "Dr.  A."  referred  to  here  was  Dr. 
Charles  W.  Andrews,  a  Northern-born  clergy 
man,  brought  up  on  politico-moral  sermons. 
He  married  a  near  relative  of  Bishop  Meade 
and  made  his  home  in  Virginia.  He  was  heart 
and  soul  for  the  Confederacy.  The  fact  that 
he  was  an  ardent  emancipationist  helps  to  re 
fute  the  peculiar  but  popular  idea  that  he  and 
the  whole  Confederacy  fought  for  the  perpet 
uation  of  slavery.  Of  this  widely  prevalent 
misconception,  the  great  soldier-scholar,  Basil 
[103] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

L.  Gildersleeve,  wrote  in  his  "  Creed  of  the 
Old  South." 

'  *  And  if  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  could  have 
been  revealed,  our  enemies  would  have  been 
astounded  to  see  how  many  thousands  and 
tens  of  thousands  in  the  Southern  States  felt 
the  crushing  burden  and  the  awful  respon 
sibility  of  the  institution  which  we  were  sup 
posed  to  be  defending  with  the  melodramatic 
fury  of  pirate  kings.  We  were  born  to  this 
social  order,  we  had  to  do  our  duty  in  it  ac 
cording  to  our  lights,  and  this  duty  was  made 
infinitely  more  difficult  by  the  interference 
of  those  who,  as  we  thought,  could  not  under 
stand  the  conditions  of  the  problem,  and  who 
did  not  have  to  bear  the  expense  of  the  experi 
ments  they  proposed." 

Mrs.  McGuire's  diary  is  continued  for  the  second  jear 
of  the  war  on  page  155. 


104  1 


VI 
CAEING  FOE  WOUNDED  FOES 

"lyfEDICAL  Grove/'  near  Blountville, 
Tennessee,  was  the  first  brick  house 
built  in  Sullivan  County.  It  was  erected  in 
1799  by  Dr.  Elkanah  Dulaney  of  Culpeper 
County,  Virginia,  from  bricks  made  on  the 
place.  Dr.  Dulaney  brought  his  bride  out 
from  Virginia  with  him  and  they  spent  their 
lives  at  "Medical  Grove, "  the  place  then 
passing  to  their  son,  Dr.  William  E.  Dulaney, 
who  married  Mary  Taylor,  daughter  of  Gen 
eral  Nathaniel  Taylor,  a  Brigadier  General  of 
the  War  of  1812. 

Dr.  William  E.  Dulaney  died  in  1860,  and, 
during  the  War  between  the  States,  the  old 
home  was  occupied  by  Mrs.  Dulaney  and  her 
daughters,  her  two  sons  being  surgeons  in  the 
Confederate  army,  and  the  husbands  of  her 
daughters,  then  married,  being  also  in  the  ser 
vice.  Before  the  War  closed,  seven  officers 
had  gone  out  from  "Medical  Grove. " 

To  Evalina  Dulaney,  one  of  the  elder 
f  1051 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

daughters,  fell  much  of  the  care  of  the  place 
and  the  servants,  which  was  no  slight  task  in 
such  troublous  times,  as  the  old  house  lay  be 
tween  the  lines  of  the  opposing  Union  and 
Confederate  forces,  which  fought  back  and 
forth  across  Tennessee. 

In  the  early  autumn  of  1863  it  was  known 
that  a  battle  was  impending  and  the  family 
had  been  warned  to  secrete  the  valuables  and 
vacate  the  place,  but  no  one  realized  that 
there  was  immediate  danger. 

Evalina  Dulaney  was  in  the  house  hiding 
the  silver  and  two  younger  sisters  were  in  the 
garden  burying  their  love  letters  (regarded 
as  chief  treasures),  in  a  tin  box.  Some  ser 
vants  were  in  the  rear  making  apple  butter. 
Suddenly  the  shells  began  whistling  over  the 
old  home.  Several  shells  fell  in  the  flower 
garden  and  one  lodged  in  the  hay  in  the  barn. 

It  soon  became  apparent  that  the  battery 
of  Colonel  James  Carter,  C.  S.  A.,  who  was 
stationed  east  of  Blountville,  had  become  en 
gaged  with  that  of  Colonel  John  W.  Foster, 
U.  S.  A.,  whose  guns  were  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  town,  so  that  "Medical  Grove" 
was  in  direct  line  with  the  firing. 
[106] 


Caring  for  Wounded  Foes 

Quickly  realizing  that  it  was  not  known 
that  the  house  was  still  occupied,  Evalina 
Dulaney  fastened  a  sheet  to  a  broom  handle 
and  waved  it  out  of  a  dormer  window  at  one 
end  of  the  garret,  and  Mary  Dulaney,  leav 
ing  her  love  letters  unburied,  rushed  through 
the  backyard,  seized  the  apple  butter  stirrer, 
and  picking  up  a  table  cloth  as  she  ran,  she 
wrapped  it  around  the  end  of  the  pole  and 
waved  her  "flag"  also. 

Both  commanders  saw  instantly  that  the 
house  had  not  been  abandoned  as  supposed, 
and  Colonel  Carter,  who  was  an  old  friend 
of  the  family,  changed  the  position  of  his  guns 
and  the  firing  went  on. 

The  frightened  negroes,  with  the  exception 
of  old  "Uncle  Bob,"  hid  in  the  potato  cellar 
until  the  firing  ceased.  "Uncle  Bob"  was  on 
his  knees  behind  the  barn  engaged  in  very 
earnest  prayer  until  he  had  assured  himself 
that  the  shell  lodged  in  his  neighborhood  had 
failed  to  burst. 

The  battle  of  Blountville,  which  was  fought 
September  22,  1863,  began  at  noon  and  lasted 
till  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  The  Con 
federate  forces  numbered  1,257,  while  the 
[107] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Federals  had  twice  that  number  of  men.  The 
women  and  children  had  not  been  removed 
and  their  lives  were  in  the  greatest  jeopardy. 
A  shell  from  the  Federal  guns  entered 
the  courthouse,  setting  it  on  fire,  and  soon 
all  the  best  part  of  the  town  was  de 
stroyed,  the  women  and  children  fleeing  for 
their  lives  through  a  storm  of  bullets  and 
shells,  while  cavalrymen  dashed  across  their 
path. 

Dr.  Nathaniel  T.  Dulaney,  a  brother  of 
Evalina  Dulaney,  and  a  surgeon  in  the  Con 
federate  army,  assisted  the  Federal  surgeons 
in  caring  for  the  wounded  in  the  temporary 
hospitals  which  had  been  fitted  up  in  the  In 
stitute  and  the  Methodist  church. 

While  the  town  was  burning,  Dr.  Dulaney 
discovered  that  two  sick  Union  soldiers,  who 
had  been  abandoned  by  their  officers,  were  in 
a  building  already  on  fire.  He  rescued  them 
and  sent  them  out  to  ' '  Medical  Grove ' '  in  his 
own  conveyance  under  the  care  of  his  colored 
servant. 

There  was  an  old  office  out  in  the  yard,  un 
der  the  catalpa  trees,  which  had  been  used  by 
the  Dulaney  physicians  of  three  generations. 
[  1081 


Caring  for  Wounded  Foes 

This  was  hastily  fitted  up  as  a  hospital ;  and 
for  three  weeks,  Evalina  Dulaney,  assisted  by 
her  younger  sisters,  nursed  the  two  soldiers, 
who,  while  they  were  the  invaders  of  her 
country,  were  also  human  beings  in  great  dis 
tress  who  needed  her  aid. 

For  a  while,  both  rallied  and  gave  promise 
of  recovery,  but  the  fire  and  shock  of  removal 
proved  too  much  for  their  enfeebled  condition 
and  both  died. 

One  was  a  fair-haired  young  boy  from  Illi 
nois,  who  seemed  greatly  to  appreciate  the 
kindness  shown  to  him  and  not  long  before 
his  death  asked  Evalina  to  pray  with  him, 
which  she  did,  and  then  drawing  a  ring  from 
his  finger  asked  her  to  send  it  to  his  mother 
and  write  her  that  he  had  been  tenderly  cared 
for  in  his  last  hours.  She  wrote  the  letter  and 
sent  it,  with  the  ring  and  a  lock  of  his  hair, 
to  the  address  given,  but  no  response  ever 
came. 

After  the  death  of  these  two  men,  and  when 
the  Confederate  forces  had  withdrawn,  a 
Union  officer,  with  a  pronounced  German  ac 
cent,  came  by  and  threatened  to  burn  "Med 
ical  Grove ' '  because  two  of  his  men  had  died 
[109] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

there,  saying  that  he  knew  that  they  had  been 
poisoned  or  they  would  not  have  died. 

Evalina  Dulaney  drew  herself  to  her  full 
height,  looked  him  in  the  face  and  said: 
4  i  You  left  them  to  perish  miserably  amid  the 
flames  of  Blountville,  and  my  brother  rescued 
them.  My  sisters  and  I,  by  watching  day  and 
night,  prolonged  their  lives  a  few  weeks  and 
they  died  with  words  of  gratitude  on  their 
lips." 

"Medical  Grove"  was  spared,  and  shortly 
afterward,  within  its  old  walls,  Evalina 
Dulaney  became  the  war  bride  of  Captain 
Jonathan  Waverly  Bachman,  C.  S.  A.,  a 
prisoner  on  parole  after  Vicksburg.  Captain 
Bachman  wore  his  Confederate  uniform,  and 
videttes  were  stationed  around  to  prevent  the 
ceremony  being  interrupted  by  unwelcome 
enemy  visitations. 

His  bride  shared  with  him  the  vicissitudes 
of  the  rest  of  the  war,  and  when  peaceful  days 
came,  made  her  children  little  cloaks  from  the 
gray  uniform  and  used  his  sabre  ground  down 
for  a  kitchen  knife,  (literally  fulfilling  Scrip- 
[110] 


Caring  for  Wounded  Foes 

lure),  and  his  old  army  blanket  lay  across  the 
foot  of  the  trundle  bed.* 


*It  is  interesting  to  note  that  a  grandson  of  this  noble 
Southern  girl,  Evalina  Dulaney,  John  Bachman  Hyde,  vol 
unteered  as  a  private  in  the  World  War  of  the  Twentieth 
Century.  As  Lieutenant  and  special  Adjutant  to  superior 
officers  he  served  in  the  fierce  fighting  in  the  Argonne 
Forest.  In  the  fall  of  1918,  he  was  assigned  to  duty  with 
the  famous  unit  that  became  known  in  the  annals  of  the  war 
as  the  Lost  Battalion.  Lieutenant  Hyde  was  not  among 
those  surrounded  by  the  Germans,  but  was  one  of  those 
who  fought  their  way  to  the  rescue  of  the  men  so  sur 
rounded. 

North  from  Chattanooga,  the  home  of  Lieutenant  Hyde, 
lies  the  "hill-country"  home  of  Sergeant  Alvin  C.  York, 
to  whom  Marshal  Foch  said:  "What  you  did  was  the 
greatest  thing  accomplished  by  any  soldier  of  any  of  the 
armies  in  Europe." 


rni] 


vn 

MBS.  BETSY  SULLIVAN,  "MOTHER  TO 
FIRST  TENNESSEE  REGIMENT  " 

the  first  of  May,  1861,  the  little  town  of 
Pulaski,  Tennessee,  afterwards  famous 
as  the  birthplace  of  the  Ku  Klux  Klan,  sent 
forth  a  company  of  volunteers  for  Confed 
erate  service.  One  of  the  men  was  John 
Sullivan,  and,  when  he  went  to  the  front,  his 
wife,  Mrs.  Betsy  Sullivan,  accompanied  him. 
The  couple  had  no  children,  so  Mrs.  Sullivan 
determined  not  only  to  go  to  the  war  but  also 
to  "  mother  "  the  entire  company  as  well. 

From  the  time  that  she  helped  to  nurse  the 
first  sick  or  wounded  soldier  to  the  surrender 
of  the  Confederate  forces,  this  noble  Irish 
woman  was  known  as  "Mother  Sullivan." 
There  was  nothing  the  men  would  not  dare 
for  her  and  for  what  her  presence  repre 
sented  to  them — their  wives,  their  mothers, 
and  their  homes.  In  turn,  Mrs.  Sullivan  held, 
in  her  long  years  of  hardship  with  the  army, 
that  no  trial  was  too  severe,  no  sacrifice  too 
[112] 


Mrs.  Betsy  Sullivan 

great,  if  made  on  behalf  of  her  "boys."  In 
1917,  the  story  of  Mrs.  Sullivan's  war  experi 
ences  was  set  forth  by  Mrs.  Grace  Meredith 
Newrbill  in  the  following  brief  narrative: 

Tenderly  and  lovingly  as  a  real  mother, 
she  ministered  to  the  soldiers  in  sickness  and 
closed  their  eyes  in  death.  She  mended  and 
darned  for  them,  cooked  dainty  food  for  the 
sick,  and  in  many  instances  washed  the 
clothes  of  the  sick  and  wounded.  Mrs.  Sulli 
van  went  with  the  First  Regiment  to  West 
Virginia  in  General  Lee's  campaign  against 
General  Rosecrans,  and  thence  to  Northern 
Virginia  when  the  regiment  was  under  Stone 
wall  Jackson.  She  marched  on  foot  with  her 
knapsack  on  her  back  through  the  mountains 
of  West  Virginia,  slept  on  the  frozen  ground, 
under  the  cold  skies,  a  blanket  her  only  cov 
ering, — her  knapsack,  her  pillow. 

In  a  slight  skirmish  at  Cheat  Mountain, 
West  Virginia,  one  member  of  Company  K 
was  killed.  Mrs.  Sullivan  brought  the  body 
of  the  dead  soldier  in  a  rude  wagon  to 
the  nearest  railway  station,  where  it  was  pre 
pared  for  burial,  then  on  to  his  home  in 
Pulaski,  and  gave  into  the  hands  of  his  loved 
[113] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

ones  their  precious  dead.  When  importuned 
to  remain  at  home  with  friends,  and  receive 
the  care  she  so  much  needed,  she  replied, 1 1  No, 
my  boys  need  me,  I  must  go  to  them. ' ' 

With  sublime  self-sacrifice,  she  shared 
every  hardship  endured  by  the  men  of  the 
First  Regiment.  In  return,  the  soldiers  loved 
and  reverenced  her,  treating  her  at  all  times 
with  the  same  courtesy  they  would  have 
shown  their  own  mothers.  No  rude  speech 
or  improper  word  was  ever  uttered  in  her 
presence  by  her  devoted  i '  boys. ' '  Only  a  few 
days  ago  I  heard  a  Veteran  of  the  First  Ten 
nessee  affirm  that  not  one  single  man  in  the 
entire  regiment  would  have  hesitated  to  spill 
the  last  drop  of  blood  for  ' '  Mother  Sullivan. ' ' 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1862,  the  First  Regi 
ment  was  ordered  back  to  Tennessee.  Mrs. 
Sullivan  went  with  the  regiment  and,  in  1862, 
was  with  her  "boys"  on  the  battlefields  of 
Shiloh  and  Corinth,  Mississippi.  Not  in  the 
rear,  working  in  a  hospital,  but  on  the  battle 
ground  with  her  boys,  carrying  bandages  and 
with  canteens  of  water  suspended  from  her 
shoulders,  she  bound  up  wounds  and  stanched 
the  life  blood  of  many  soldiers,  moistened  the 
F1141 


Mrs.  Betsy  Sullivan 

lips  of  the  dying,  and  closed  the  eyes  of  the 
dead. 

At  Perryville,  Kentucky,  October,  1862, 
Mrs.  Sullivan  was  on  the  battlefield,  in  one 
of  the  bloodiest  and  most  hotly  contested  of 
any  during  the  War.  Here,  her  husband  sus 
tained  a  severe  head  wound  and  Lieutenant 
John  H.  Wooldridge  of  the  same  company 
suffered  the  loss  of  both  eyes.  When  General 
Bragg  retreated  from  Kentucky,  these 
wounded  men  were  left  at  Harrodsburg,  and 
became  prisoners.  Mrs.  Sullivan  went  with 
them  to  prison,  where  she  continued  to  serve 
her  husband  and  the  other  members  of  the 
company  as  long  as  she  was  able. 


[115] 


vm 

THE  CAPTURE  AND  IMPRISONMENT 
OF  AIRS.  WILLIAM  KIRBY 


rpHE  preceding  story  of  the  life  of 
"Mother"  Sullivan  closes  with  her  trip 
to  prison  to  nurse  her  wounded  husband.  The 
story  of  Mrs.  William  Kirby,  an  equally 
brave  Irish  woman  of  Louisiana,  is  a  story 
of  her  own  capture,  imprisonment,  and  death. 

The  particulars  were  secured  by  General 
John  McGrath,  President  of  the  Historical 
Society  of  East  and  West  Baton  Rouge.  Gen 
eral  McGrath  wrote: 

For  many  years  before  the  secession  of 
Louisiana,  there  dwelt  among  us  an  Irish 
family  composed  of  father,  mother,  and  one 
son.  William  Kirby,  husband  and  father, 
was  a  wheelwright  by  trade  and  as  honest  a 
man  and  as  worthy  a  citizen  as  was  to  be 
found  in  the  whole  country.  At  the  outbreak 
of  the  war,  father  and  son,  the  latter  a  lad 
of  tender  age,  joined  the  Confederate  army 
of  northern  Virginia  to  die  finally  upon  the 
[1161 


Mrs.  William  Kirby 

hillside  at  Gettysburg.  From  the  day  of  the 
enlistment  of  her  husband  and  son,  the  old 
lady  devoted  every  hour  of  her  life  to  the 
cause  of  the  South.  She  begged  and  shamed 
young  men  slow  to  join  the  colors  to  do  so; 
she  gathered  clothing,  medicine,  and  other 
supplies  necessary  to  the  welfare  of  the  sol 
diers  and  sent  them  through  the  lines ;  and, 
after  the  occupation  of  Baton  Rouge  by  the 
Federals,  she  became  one  of  the  most  success 
ful  "blockade  runners, "  supplying  many  a 
hospital  with  quinine,  a  rare  article  and  a 
very  necessary  one  to  the  sick.* 

Emboldened  by  success,  the  good  and  pa 
triotic  woman  finally  began  taking  out  arms 
and  ammunition,  a  most  dangerous  under 
taking,  as  all  roads  leading  from  the  city 
were  closely  watched  by  cavalry  pickets  and 
scouts.  However,  Mrs.  Kirby,  making  her 
trips  on  foot,  seldom  traveled  the  public 
roads,  but  instead  took  to  fields  and  woods, 
until  a  safe  distance  beyond  the  enemy's  lines, 
nor  did  she  travel  a  great  distance  as  she  de 
posited  her  contraband  goods  with  one  or  an- 

*Se€  narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett  above  for  methods  of 
smuggling  quinine  and  other  medicines  into  the  South, 

[117] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

other  of  the  farmers  nearby,  all  of  whom 
were  loyal  to  the  Confederacy;  or,  at  the 
point  of  delivery,  army  scouts  would  meet  her 
and  relieve  her  of  her  burden  when  she  would 
return  to  town  to  prepare  for  another  trip. 

After  accomplishing  the  feat  of  evading  or 
outwitting  Federal  authorities  for  a  long 
lime,  she  fell  under  suspicion  and  was  finally 
detected.  When  arrested,  she  had  just  se 
cured  two  cavalry  rifles  which  she  had  placed 
under  her  top  dress.  The  butts  reached 
nearly  to  her  arm  pits,  but  she  started  out 
Main  street  to  her  home.  The  guns  were  long 
enough,  however,  to  reach  to  the  soles  of  her 
shoes,  and  at  each  step  struck  the  brick  pave 
ment,  with  a  loud  metallic  sound.  Two  sol 
diers,  evidently  watching  her  movements, 
hearing  the  tap,  tap,  tap,  halted  her,  and 
searching  her  person,  discovered  the  hidden 
rifles. 

"What  are  you  doing  with  these  guns? 
What  did  you  intend  doing  with  them?" 
asked  a  soldier. 

Knowing  full  well  no  excuse  she  could  of 
fer  would  save  her,  the  brave  old  woman  re 
plied:  "What  do  you  suppose  I  was  going 
[118] 


Mrs.  William  Kirby 

to  do  with  them?  I  intended  to  send  them  to 
the  boys  out  yonder  to  shoot  Yankees  with!" 

Taken  before  a  military  tribunal,  Mrs. 
Kirby  was  convicted  as  a  spy  and  sentenced 
to  serve  during  the  continuance  of  the  war  in 
close  confinement  on  Ship  Island,  where  she 
was  sent  and  closely  guarded  by  negro  sol 
diers.  To  the  credit  of  the  Federals,  let  it 
be  said  they  never  executed  a  female  spy, 
although  some  were  captured.  This  cruel 
punishment  was  left  to  the  enlightened  na 
tions  of  Europe,  as  late  events  have  proved. 
Male  spies  were  executed  by  both  Confed 
erates  and  Federals,  but  women,  never! 

Closely  confined,  with  poor  and  insufficient 
food,  insulted  and  reviled  by  guards  of  a  low 
order  or  class  of  men,  and  with  the  news  of 
her  son's  death  communicated  to  her,  the 
heroic  woman's  health  finally  gave  way  and 
she  was  claimed  by  death  about  the  time  the 
war  closed.  Mr.  Kirby  lived  some  four  or  five 
years  longer  and  then  his  brave  spirit  went 
forth  to  join  the  souls  of  his  loved  wife  and 
son. 


119] 


IX 

MES.    BETTIE    TAYLOR    PHILIPS, 

" MOTHER"  OF  THE  "ORPHAN 

BRIGADE" 

As  a  rule,  the  memorial  inscriptions  of  Fed 
eral  cemeteries  are  taken  from  stanzas  writ 
ten  by  a  "rebel"  soldier-poet.  These  uses 
are  unconscious  but  eloquent  tributes  to  the 
natural  genius  of  Southern  expression.— 
"The  Dixie  Book  of  Days,"  for  July  20. 

THE  BIVOUAC  OF  THE  DEAD 
The   muffled   drum's   sad  roll   has   beat 

The   soldier's   last   tattoo; 
No  more  on   life's   parade   shall  meet 

The   brave    and    fallen    few. 
On   Fame's   eternal   camping-ground 

Their    silent    tents    are    spread, 
But  Glory  guards,  with  solemn   round, 

The  bivouac  of  the  dead. 

*     *     * 

Sons  of  the  Dark  and  Bloody  Ground, 

Ye  must  not  slumber  there, 
Where  stranger  steps  and  tongues  resound 

Along   the   heedless   air. 
Your   own   proud  land's  heroic   soil 

Shall  be  your   fitter   grave; 
She   claims   from   War  his   richest   spoil — 

The  ashes  of  her  brave. 

[120] 


Mother  Philips 

Yon   marble  minstrel's   voiceless   stone 

In  deathless  song  shall  tell, 
When  many  a  vanquished  age  hath  flown, 

The   story   how  ye   fell; 
Nor  wreck,  nor  change,   nor   winter's  blight, 

Nor  Time's  remorseless  doom, 
Shall  dim  one  ray  of  glory's  light 

That  gilds  your  deathless  tomb. 

— THEODORE 


Individual  deeds  of  daring  and  endurance 
by  the  women  of  the  South  may  be  given 
almost  indefinitely.  In  the  West  some  of  the 
wives  of  the  soldiers  accompanied  their  hus 
bands  on  the  march  and  to  the  battlefield. 
This  was  noticeable  in  the  case  of  those  who 
had  no  children  to  care  for  at  home.  The 
story  of  "  Mother "  Sullivan  of  Tennessee  is 
duplicated  by  that  of  Bettie  Taylor  Philips 
of  Kentucky. 

Those  who  knew  Mrs.  Philips  in  person 
prepared  the  story  of  her  eventful  "army 
life."  This  was  condensed  by  Mrs.  Louise 
Winston  Maxwell,  of  Paducah,  whose  narra 
tive  follows : 


*Theodore  O'Hara  was  a  son  of  Kentucky  and  these  quo 
tations  are  taken  from  his  famous  poem  in  memory  of  those 
who  fell  in  the  war  with  Mexico. 

[121] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Mrs.  Philips  was  born  in  Morganfield, 
Kentucky,  April  6, 1830.  She  was  the  daugh 
ter  of  Mary  Eives  and  Dr.  Gibson  Berry 
Taylor,  both  natives  of  Virginia.  In  1847  she 
was  married  to  W.  D.  Philips,  who,  at  the 
very  beginning  of  the  war,  entered  the  South 
ern  army.  In  the  fall  of  1861,  Mrs.  Philips 
joined  her  husband  at  Bowling  Green,  Ken 
tucky,  where  he  had  received  the  appoint 
ment  of  quartermaster  to  the  Fourth  Ken 
tucky  Regiment,  Hanson's  Brigade,  Breck- 
inridge's  Division.  Later,  after  the  death  of 
the  heroic  Hanson,  it  was  commanded  by 
General  Joe  Lewis,  and  has  come  down  to 
fame  as  the  "Orphan  Brigade. " 

Mrs.  Philips,  having  no  children,  deter 
mined  to  follow  the  fortunes  of  her  husband 
through  weal  or  woe.  She  remained  at  his 
side  through  all  the  stern  vicissitudes  of  war, 
in  camp,  on  long  marches,  often  under  shot 
and  shell  of  the  enemy,  but  ever  at  hand  as 
an  angel  of  mercy,  ministering  to  the  sick, 
wounded,  and  dying  of  her  beloved  brigade, 
each  man  of  whom  she  seemed  to  love  as  if 
bound  by  ties  of  blood,  and  each,  in  return, 
giving  her  the  affection  and  reverence  due  a 
[122] 


Mother  Philips 

mother.  At  Shiloh,  at  Donelson,  and  many 
other  hard-fought  fields  of  the  South,  her 
slender  form  might  have  been  seen  bending 
over  the  cots  of  the  wounded  and  dying,  re 
ceiving  their  last  words,  writing  down  their 
last  messages,  faintly  whispered  by  dying; 
lips — messages  of  love  to  the  far-away  dear 
ones  at  home.  « 

Then,  after  two  years  of  the  hardships  in 
cident  to  camp  life,  her  health,  which  had 
never  been  robust,  failed,  but  not  the  daunt 
less  spirit  of  this  brave  woman.  She  was  aoV 
vised  to  rest;  so  she  started  from  a  point  ini 
Tennessee  for  her  home  in  Kentucky.  At 
Nashville,  she  was  arrested,  and  two  rough 
soldiers  were  commissioned  to  search  her  per 
son  for  weapons  and  concealed  papers.  They 
told  her  their  mission  and  started  to  execute 
the  order. 

'  '  Stop  where  you  are ! ' '  she  cried,  and  drew 
her  pistol,  * 1 1  will  never  submit  to  the  humil 
iation  of  being  searched  by  men.  Send  a 
woman  to  me. ' ' 

Awed  by  her  courage,  they  retreated,  and 
returned  with  a  woman,  who  made  the  most 
rigid  search  of  her  person.     She  was  then 
[123] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

sent  to  Louisville  and  tried  as  a  spy;  but, 
as  there  was  no  evidence  to  convict  her, 
she  was  finally  acquitted  and  sent  back 
through  the  lines  and  left  in  a  lonely  forest  in 
Tennessee.  After  wandering  for  many  miles, 
this  frail  and  delicate  little  woman  reached  a 
road  and  was  mercifully  taken  up  by  a 
passing  countryman  in  a  wagon  and  con 
veyed  to  the  nearest  railroad  station.  She 
soon  reached  the  shelter  of  the  camp,  her 
home,  and  never  was  there  any  more  joyful 
homecoming.  Words  fail  me  to  describe  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  welcome  that  awaited  her 
there.  Every  man  in  the  command  begged 
the  honor  of  shaking  her  hand;  the  band 
played  ' '  Home  Again, ' '  and  strong  men  wept. 
At  last,  this  sorely  tried  but  dauntless  little 
woman  felt  herself  under  the  protecting  care 
of  the  grand  old  "Orphan  Brigade,"  than 
whom  braver  men  never  fought  or  fell.  With 
them  Mrs.  Philips  remained  until  the  end  of 
the  war.  At  the  close  of  those  four  fateful 
years,  she  returned  to  her  home  in  Uniontown, 
and  devoted  the  few  remaining  years  of  her 
life  to  the  cause  of  the  South,  and  was  in 
strumental  in  erecting  the  soldiers'  monu- 
[1241 


Mother  Philips 

ment  at  Morganfield.  She  was  ever  ready 
with  untiring  energy  to  aid  in  every  work  for 
the  betterment  of  the  returned  soldier,  or  in 
the  vindication  of  the  cause  she  loved  so  well. 
I  still  have  vivid  memories  of  a  day  spent 
with  this  lovely  woman,  when  Johnston 's 
army,  in  retreat  before  Sherman's  advancing 
forces,  was  encamped  at  Peach  Tree  creek, 
near  Atlanta.  A  few  other  women  and  myself 
(accompanied  by  a  courier  furnished  by  my 
husband  for  protection),  rode  through  the 
green,  flower-scented  Georgia  woods  from  At 
lanta  to  the  camp,  seven  miles  distant.  It  was 
an  experience  never  to  be  forgotten,  the  sight 
of  this  war-worn,  weary,  half-starved,  but 
still  valiant  army,  scattered — many  of  them 
without  tents — along  the  banks  of  this  his 
toric  stream.  Soon  we  were  met  by  an  orderly, 
who,  bowing  most  courteously  before  us,  said 
he  had  been  sent  by  the  commanding  officer 
to  escort  us  to  the  command  we  wished  to 
visit.  The  announcement  of  our  mission  (to 
see  Mrs.  Philips)  wais  all  that  was  necessary, 
if  anything  had  been  needed  among  Southern 
soldiers,  to  insure  us  the  most  courteous  and 
enthusiastic  welcome. 

[125] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

That  day  spent,  surrounded  as  we  were  by 
those  battle-scarred  veterans,  and  the  warm 
welcome  and  good  cheer  furnished  by  Major 
and  Mrs.  Philips,  will  ever  be  among  my  most 
cherished  memories  of  the  war.  This  was  the 
last  time  I  ever  saw  Mrs.  Philips  and  many 
of  those  brave  heroes  whose  names  have  since 
come  down  to  us  in  song  and  story.  She  was 
with  President  and  Mrs.  Davis  in  Georgia 
just  before  their  capture  when  Mr.  Davis 
divided  his  camp  outfit  among  its  occupants* 
To  her  fell  his  mess  cup,  a  valued  relic. 


[126] 


CAPTAIN  SALLY  TOMPKINS,  C.  S.  A. 

In  doing  what  thousands  of  Southern 
women  did  on  behalf  of  the  sick  and  wounded, 
one  Virginia  woman  achieved  success  in  a 
unique  manner  and  received  a  commission 
in  the  Confederate  army  with  the  title  of 
Captain.  At  the  outbreak  of  the  war,  women 
in  every  station  in  life  vied  with  one  another 
in  giving  to  their  cause  and  country.  If  the 
individual  were  wealthy,  she  gave  all  she  had, 
her  services,  and  herself;  if  she  were  in 
humbler  circumstances,  the  sacrifice  was  the 
same. 

After  the  first  battle  of  Manassas  it  was 
found  that  the  Confederate  Government  had 
not  provided  sufficient  hospital  accommoda 
tions,  and  a  call  was  made  upon  private  in 
dividuals.  Miss  Sally  L.  Tompkins  volun 
teered  to  help,  and  secured  the  use  of  Judge 
John  Robertson's  house  on  Main  and  Third 
Streets,  Richmond.  She  immediately  estab 
lished  a  hospital  there  for  sick  and  wounded 
[127] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

soldiers.  In  the  course  of  time,  the  civil  au 
thorities  regarded  this  as  an  irregular  pro 
ceeding,  for  other  private  hospitals  had  been 
placed  under  the  direct  supervision  of  the 
Confederate  Government.  Miss  Tompkins, 
however,  wanted  to  maintain  her  own  hos 
pital  and  seriously  objected  to  giving  up  what 
she  had  so  carefully  planned  at  her  personal 
charge  and  expense.  Moreover,  as  she  had 
already  earned  the  gratitude  of  so  many  sol 
diers  and  their  families,  she  was  powerfully 
seconded  in  her  struggle  for  local  indepen 
dence, — in  what  may  be  termed  a  feminine 
phase  of  State  Eights! 

Since,  therefore,  Miss  Tompkins,  though 
small  and  frail,  was  determined  to  continue 
as  superintendent  of  her  private  hospital; 
and,  since  in  the  "Old  South'*  it  was  un 
heard  of  to  use  force  to  compel  a  lady  to  com 
ply  with  the  law,  the  civil  and  military  powers 
finally  hit  upon  the  happy  compromise  of  let 
ting  the  lady  have  her  own  way!  Accord 
ingly,  they  granted  Miss  Tompkins  a  special 
commission  in  the  Confederate  army  with 
the  rank  of  Captain;  so  that  as  "Captain" 
Sally  L.  Tompkins,  the  superintendent  of  the 
f  1281 


ROBERT  E.  LEE 

From  an  unusual  photograph,  copies  of  which  were  pre 
sented  by  General  Lee  to  his  intimate  friends.  It  would 
seem,  therefore,  that  General  Lee  preferred  this  likeness  to 
any  taken  after  the  close  of  the  war.  A  similar  pose,  with 
a  more  formal  expression,  has  been  widely  published. 


Captain  Sally  Tompkins 

Robertson  Hospital  might  give  herself  au 
thority  not  only  to  go  ahead  with  her  work 
but  to  commandeer  the  services  of  others, 
together  with  what  official  medicines  and 
supplies  the  Confederate  Government  could 
afford  as  her  legal  and  proper  apportion 
ment. 

The  Robertson  residence  was  none  too  large 
or  well  adapted  for  hospital  purposes.  Never 
theless,  Captain  Sally  Tompkins  was  enabled 
to  ease  the  suffering  of  over  1,300  sick  and 
wounded  soldiers  from  the  date  of  the  first 
battle  of  Manassas  to  the  thirteenth  of  June, 
1865,  when  the  hospital  finally  closed  its 
doors. 

Miss  Tompkins  was  once  wealthy,  as  old- 
time  fortunes  were  reckoned.  When  she  died, 
over  fifty  years  after  Appomattox,  she  was 
the  "guest"  of  the  Home  for  Confederate 
Women  at  Richmond.  From  a  contemporary 
newspaper  account  of  her  death  and  the  semi- 
military  honors  accorded  her,  the  following 
is  quoted: 

"She  was  more  than  eighty  years  of  age, 
and  she  was  shrunken  and  bent  and  piteously 
feeble;  she  died,  too,  in  a  Home  for  Needy 
F1291 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Confederate  Women.  But  to  those  who  knew 
her  history,  she  passed  with  fluttering  ban 
ner,  still  lifted  high,  all  armored  and  pano 
plied  in  bravery  and  beauty.  So  might  a  Joan 
of  Arc  have  passed. " 


[130] 


XI 

"THE  FLORENCE  NIGHTINGALE  OF 
THE  SOUTH" 

Who   bade   us   go    with   smiling  tears? 

Who  scorned  the   renegade, 
Who,   silencing   their    trembling   fears, 

Watched,   cheered,   then   wept   and   prayed? 
Who  nursed  our  wounds  with  tender  care, 

And  then,   when   all   was   lost, 
Who  lifted   us   from   our   despair 

And  counted  not  the  cost 
THE  WOMEN  OF  THE   SOUTH. 

— AUBEBT  SIDNEY  MORTON 

For  many  good  reasons,  the  title  given 
above  has  been  most  frequently  bestowed 
upon  Mrs.  Ella  K.  Trader  of  Mississippi  and 
Arkansas.  Probably  the  title  would  not  be 
questioned  until  the  works  of  mercy  and  re 
lief  of  Southern  women  everywhere  be  re 
viewed.  Then  the  wonder  is  why  the  title 
should  be  given  to  any  one  of  a  great  number 
of  women  rather  than  another. 

Like    "Captain"    Sally    Tompkins,    Mrs. 

Trader,  who  was  Mrs.  Newsome  at  the  time 

of  the  War,  had  a  comfortable  fortune  which 

she  could  devote  to  forwarding  her  work. 

[131] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

She  sacrificed  all  for  the  "boys  in  grey"; 
and,  like  Miss  Tompkins,  was  reduced  to  real 
need  in  later  life.  Mrs.  Trader's  first  hus 
band,  Dr.  Frank  Newsome,  died  before  the 
war  began,  leaving  her  in  charge  of  large 
property  interests  in  the  southwest.  She  was 
the  daughter  of  Rev.  T.  S.  N.  King,  and  was 
born  at  Brandon,  Mississippi.  Her  father 
was  a  Baptist  minister  of  prominence  and 
ability  who,  prior  to  the  war,  moved  to 
Arkansas. 

When  the  war  broke  out,  Mrs.  Newsome 
was  superintending  the  education  of  her 
younger  sisters,  who  were  attending  a  school 
at  Winchester,  Tennessee.  She  immediately 
had  her  sisters  sent  to  their  home  at  Arkansas 
and  volunteered  her  services  in  the  cause  of 
the  Confederacy.  At  Memphis,  she  began 
the  period  of  her  consecration  to  the  relief 
of  suffering  humanity.  Having  unusual 
executive  ability,  she  went  from  the  organiza 
tion  of  the  hospitals  at  Memphis  to  Bowling 
Green,  Kentucky;  to  Nashville  and  Chatta 
nooga,  Tennessee;  to  Corinth,  Mississippi; 
and  even  as  far  east  as  Marietta  and  Atlanta, 
Georgia. 

[132] 


Mrs.  Ella  K.  Trader 

It  seems,  from  an  examination  of  the 
records,  that  although  the  hospitals  in  Vir 
ginia  and  the  Eastern  States  lacked  sup 
plies,  delicacies,  and,  at  times,  even  the  plain 
est  food,  those  in  the  West  lacked  more,  and 
severer  suffering  ensued.  The  western  hos 
pitals  were  farther  removed  from  supply 
centres  for  surgical  appliances  and  instru 
ments. 

At  Memphis,  Mrs.  Newsome  heard  stories 
of  suffering  at  Bowling  Green  that  defied  de 
scription  in  horror  and  sheer  hopelessness. 
In  December,  1861,  this  deter- 
Lack  of  Food  mined  woman  set  out  for  this 

and  Medicines      new  fieW  ^^  her  Qwn  servants 
Throughout  the 

South  and  a  car  load  of  supplies.    All 

was  done  at  her  own  expense. 
She  found  a  lack  of  everything  that  was 
needed  for  sick  and  wounded  soldiers,  from 
buildings,  fuel,  and  blankets,  to  the  most  ordi 
nary  medicines  and  plain  food.  Here  Mrs. 
Newsome  labored  from  four  o'clock  in  the 
morning  until  evening  and  often  until  twelve 
at  night.  She  was  given  charge  of  all  the  hos 
pitals  and  had  obtained  the  best  possible  re 
sults  under  the  distressing  conditions  when 
[133] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

the  surrender  of  Forts  Henry  and  Donelson 
compelled  her  to  move  to  Nashville. 

The  Confederates  were  soon  forced  to 
evacuate  Nashville,  and  the  problem  of  mov 
ing  the  wounded  fell  upon  Mrs.  Newsome. 
These  were  ordered  to  Winchester,  Tennes 
see.  The  trip  took  several  days  and  involved 
the  most  wearisome,  and,  for  the  badly 
wounded,  often  fatal  delays.  At  Decherd, 
within  a  few  miles  of  Winchester,  the  engineer 
detached  the  locomotive  at  ten  o'clock  at 
night,  leaving  the  long  train  of  helpless 
wounded  stranded  on  the  track.  Ella  New- 
some,  however,  could  not  allow  the  suffering 
of  that  terrible  journey  to  continue,  if  by 
any  sacrifice,  it  could  be  shortened.  She  her 
self  searched  through  the  railroad  yards  until 
she  had  secured  another  engine,  with  which 
she  brought  her  train  to  Winchester  that 
night. 

In  a  few  weeks,  because  of  another  Con 
federate  retreat,  Mrs.  Newsome  was  obliged 
to  leave  Winchester  for  Corinth,  Mississippi. 
Here  she  looked  after  great  numbers  of 
wounded  from  the  battlefields  of  Shiloh, 
where  Albert  Sidney  Johnston's  death  in 
[134] 


Mrs.  Ella  K.  Trader 

the  moment  of  victory  probably  saved  the 
military  destiny  of  General  U.  S.  Grant. 

A  letter  from  Mrs.  Newsome  tells  some 
thing  of  the  life  and  trials  at  Corinth: 

' l  The  scenes  in  the  Tishomingo  Hotel  Hos 
pital  after  the  battle  of  Shiloh  beggar  descrip 
tion.  Every  yard  of  space  on  the  floors,  as 
well  as  all  the  beds,  bunks,  and  cots  were 
covered  with  the  mangled  forms  of  badly 
wounded  soldiers.  All  had  come  from  the  bat 
tle-fields  several  miles  distant,  many  having 
been  conveyed  in  rough  wagons  over  muddy 
roads. 

4  *  When  they  arrived  at  any  of  the  hospital 
buildings,  the  first  thing  one  of  the  women 
attendants  had  to  do  was  to  get  some  coffee 
and  bread  to  revive  the  body  a  little  so  that 
the  wounds  could  be  dressed  as  soon  as  pos 
sible.  Next,  was  to  find  a  hospital  suit  in 
order  to  rid  them  of  the  muddy  and  bloody 
clothes  in  which  they  had  fallen. 

"I  left  the  Tishomingo  Hotel  in  charge  of 
Mrs.  Gilmore  and  Miss  Cummings  and  took 
the  Corinth  House  Hospital  where  there  was 
not  a  corner  in  which  a  woman  cpuld  lay  her 
head  for  rest  or  sleep.  I  was  forced  to  go  to 
[135] 


The  Women  of  the  South  m  War  Times 

the  private  residence  of  a  Mr.  Inge  which  waa 
at  that  time  the  Army  headquarters.  I  was 
allowed  to  occupy,  with  my  faithful  servant, 
Carrie,  a  small  room  in  which  we  put  two 
cots  and  one  or  two  boxes  for  seats.  Every 
morning  at  daylight  we  went  to  the  Hospital, 
remaining  there  until  eleven  or  twelve  every 
night  that  we  did  not  stay  all  through  the 
night  to  sit  up  with  some  poor  fellow  shot  in 
the  lungs  and  who  had  to  he  fanned  every 
moment  to  enable  him  to  breathe  at  all. 

Among  this  number  I  remember  a  soldier 
from  the  enemy  's  ranks  who  was  a  prisoner 
with  many  others.    He  was  a  splendid  look 
ing  man  with  great  brown  eyes. 
Finding  a  jjjg  name  was  never  given  to 

Wounded  T     ,     ,,  „  , 

Prisoner  me-     •*•  shall  never  lorget  the 

agony  of  that  suffering  counte 
nance  as  he  tossed  his  head  from  side  to  side 
to  try  to  breathe.  When  he  learned  that  we 
were  about  to  leave  on  a  retreat,  he  begged 
so  hard  to  be  taken  along  that  I  persuaded 
some  of  the  nurses  and  soldiers  to  take  up 
his  bunk  and  carry  it  to  the  car  platform 
and,  if  it  were  possible,  I  promised  him  he 
should  be  put  on  the  train  with  our  wounded 
[136] 


Mrs.  EUa  K.  Trader 

Carrie,  my  maid,  walked  beside  the  bunk  fan 
ning  him  every  step  of  the  way;  yet  we 
pleaded  but  vainly  to  have  him  go  with  our 
wounded.  The  Yankees  were  then  shelling 
the  town  and  I  had  to  tell  him  that  his  friends 
would  soon  take  charge  of  him  and  see  that 
he  was  well  cared  for.  Carrie  and  I  bade 
him  farewell,  at  the  same  time  placing  a  fan 
in  his  hand;  then  we  boarded  the  train — I 
never  heard  of  or  saw  him  again.  "* 

It  was  not  Mrs.  Newsome  's  fate  to  remain 
long  in  one  place  in  her  unselfish  devotion  to 
the  cause  of  the  stricken  soldiers.  She  was 
forced  to  move  from  one  point  to  another 
with  each  retirement  of  the  Confederate 
armies  in  the  west.  The  hospitals  of  Georgia 
occupied  her  best  energies  in  1864.  In  the 
fall  of  that  year,  vague  reports  from  her 
father's  home  in  distant  Arkansas  made  her 
feel,  almost  intuitively,  that  she  was  needed 
there.  She  was  urged  not  to  go,  as  the  jour- 

*0ne  of  the  tragedies  of  history  is  that  so  many  millions 
of  Americans  should  have  been  taught  false  views  of  in 
tentional  cruelty  to  Federal  prisoners  of  war.  For  refer 
ences  to  the  true  state  of  affairs  in  the  South,  see  especially 
the  narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett  and  Mrs.  McGuire,  also 
"Capture  of  a  Virginia  Lady,"  and  the  "sidelight"  at  close 
of  that  narrative. 

[137] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

ney  was  declared  impossible  for  a  woman  to 
undertake.  For  a  while,  she  set  aside  her 
intention;  but  in  February,  1865,  she  set  out 
for  Arkansas.  The  undertaking  is  best  de 
scribed  in  her  own  words: 

*  '  Leaving  my  hospital  and  servants  in 
charge  of  Miss  Monroe,  in  February,  1865, 
having  heard  nothing  from  my  dear  old  father 
and  mother  for  two  years  except  of  their  bad 
treatment  at  the  hands  of  the  rabble  of  both 
armies,  I  thought  I  would  summon  courage 
and  strength  to  undertake  a  journey  from 
Atlanta,  Georgia,  to  Helena,  Arkansas,  where 
I  had  last  heard  of  my  family. 

1  'I  had  for  a  companion  a  Mrs.  Buckley  > 
whose  husband  was  in  the  Southern  army 
but  whose  relatives  were  in  the  North.  She 

thought  we  could  get  through 
A  Hazardous  ^  Uni(m  n  near  Mempnis 
Journey  .  r 

from    her    acquaintance    with 

many  of  the  Union  officers  there.  We  got 
along  pretty  well  as  far  as  Jackson,  Missis 
sippi,  but  from  there  the  trip  was  perilous 
from  the  condition  of  the  country  and  from 
the  intense  cold  weather.  Railroads  had  been 
destroyed,  bridges  burned,  provisions  con- 
F  1381 


Mrs.  Ella  K.  Trader 

sumed.  We  slept  one  night  in  a  bare  room 
in  what  was  once  a  fine  hotel  in  Jackson.  In 
the  morning  we  got  a  one-mule  wagon  and  an 
old  negro  to  take  us  half  a  day's  journey 
when  we  found  a  bit  of  railroad  track  which 
had  not  been  torn  up.  We  paid  the  old  fellow 
and  entered  the  dilapidated  car  with  joy,  en 
joyed  a  rough  lunch  and  soon  the  car  gave 
a  jerk  and  a  start.  Alas,  it  was  only  for  a 
mile  or  two.  We  came  to  a  dead  stop.  The 
truck  was  frozen,  the  wheels  would  not  turn. 
We  sat  there  shivering,  until  about  sundown, 
when  some  men  said  that  every  one  who  was 
not  afraid  to  walk  a  trestle  and  cross  a  river 
in  a  boat  would  find  lodging  just  across  the 
river  and  perhaps  something  to  eat.  Mrs. 
Buckley  and  myself  took  up  our  handbags 
and  risked  the  trip,  feeling  it  was  death  to 
stay  where  we  were,  as  Federal  scouts  were 
going  through  the  country. 

' '  We  got  safely  over  the  bridge  and  to  the 
bank  of  a  cold,  almost  frozen-over  river.  We 
yelled  and  yelled  and  yelled  for  the  ferry 
man.  It  seemed  hours  before  he  came.  Our 
hands  were  nearly  frozen.  The  same  boat 
man  had  to  pilot  us  to  the  house  of  a  Mr. 
[139] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Barbee.  The  ground  was  like  rocky  clods 
frozen  so  hard  it  took  us  an  hour  to  reach 
the  dwelling.  A  big,  old-fashioned  roaring 
fire  was  shining  through  the  windows.  A 
lady  pulled  us  in  cordially,  but  we  could  not 
speak  for  pain  in  our  hands  and  feet.  She 
hastily  led  us  to  a  bowl  of  water  and  plunged 
our  hands  into  it.  After  a  few  moments  we 
began  to  recover.  We  partook  of  a  frugal 
meal  for  supper.  The  good-hearted  people 
said  we  had  to  rest  under  their  roof  for  many 
days  and  then  they  would  devise  some  way  to 
get  us  on  to  Memphis. 

1 1 1  think  we  were  18  to  20  miles  from  that 
city,  with  General  Forrest's  command  be 
tween.  When  we  did  leave  the  Barbees*  it 
was  in  a  four-mule  open  wagon.  About  noon 
we  came  up  with  some  of  Forrest's  scouts. 
Upon  learning  who  we  were  and  our  determi 
nation  to  reach  the  city,  they  ordered  an  am 
bulance  to  come  for  us.  So  we  sent  our  mule 
team  and  wagon  back.  The  ride  was  so  rough 
we  had  to  stand  up  and  hold  to  the  wagon 
body  all  the  way. 

"When  we  got  to  Memphis  the  'blue  coats' 
began  to  appear.  After  much  parleying  they 
[140] 


Mrs.  Ella  K.  Trader 

did  let  us  in;  but  when  I  reached  the  home 
of  an  old  friend,  I  was  hardly  greeted  before 
I  wras  told  I  must  not  stay  in  the  city  that 
night  but  go  outside  five  or  six  miles.  My 
friend  said  he  would  secure  a  pass  and  send 
it  to  me,  so  I  got  on  a  train  and  went  to 
Buntin's  Station.  I  waited  there  two  days 
for  that  pass,  but  it  finally  came  and  also 
permission  to  go  down  the  river  to  Helena, 
Arkansas. 

"My  companion,  Mrs.  Buckley,  did  not  take 
the  precaution  to  go  out  of  the  city  the  night 
we  arrived  and  stay  until  she  got  a  pass. 
She  was,  accordingly,  arrested,  sent  to  Fort 
ress  Monroe,  and  was  there  or  somewhere 
until  the  war  closed. 

"I  got  to  Helena  safely;  but  oh,  the  whole 
place  and  country  seemed  alive  with  the  'blue 
coats/  My  wits,  my  courage,  my  good  looks 
all  failed  me.  I  was  taken  into  the  Provost's 
office,  requested  to  take  the  oath,  which  I 
would  not  do,  threatening  to  make  the  matter 
known  to  the  Commander  at  Memphis.  My 
home  where  I  expected  to  find  my  family  was 
in  the  country.  When,  after  a  day  or  so,  I 
got  there,  I  found  everything  in  a  delapidated 
f  1411 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

condition  and  that  my  father  and  mother 
had  moved  to  Pine  Bluff,  some  150  miles 
further  on. 

"  A  brother,  who  was  not  allowed  to  go  into 
the  army  owing  to  imperfect  vision,  and  who 
was  in  charge  of  my  property,  what  little 
there  was  left,  said  if  I  could  ride  a  mule  on  a 
man's  saddle  for  150  miles  through  black  mud 
swamps  and  over  prairies  he  would  go  with 
me  and  my  sister  to  see  my  father  and  mother. 
After  a  search  among  the  neighbors  we  ob 
tained  an  old  broken-down  war-horse,  a  pony, 
and  the  mule.  My  brother  rode  the  mule. 
We  started  on  that  lonely,  lonely  trip,  carry 
ing  some  coffee  and  sugar  to  the  dear  old 
people.  It  took  us  many  days  to  make  the, 
trip. 

" After  a  journey  which  was  perilous  in 
deed,  on  account  6f  the  swimming  of  bayous 
and  rivers  and  the  going  through  dense  for 
ests  and  swamps  where  might  be  in  hiding 
'Rebel'  guerrillas  and  Yankee  bushwhackers 
or  jayhawkers,  we  came  in  sight  of  the  King 
place ;  could  see  the  tops  of  the  trees  and  hear 
the  bark  of  the  watch  dog.  But  the  home 
was  located  on  a  muddy  bayou,  and  between 
[142] 


Mrs.  Ella  K.  Trader 

us  and  the  house  there  was  a  deep,  sluggish 
stream  which  seemed  to  have  no  crossing  and 
yet  looked  deep  and  dangerous. 

"  'It  is  getting  twilight,7  my  brother  said, 
*  Sister,  what  shall  we  do.  Shall  we  risk 
sticking  to  our  horses  and  swimming  across  ? ' 

"While  we  were  debating  the  question  I 
rode  around  among  the  trees,  immense  cy 
press  monsters  of  that  swampy  country.  I 
saw  something  white  clinging  to  one.  I  pulled 
it  down  and  found  it  to  be  a  notice  in  my 
father's  clear,  bold  hand:  ' Anyone  coming 
to  the  banks  of  this  bayou  will  find  a  large 
log  across.  Horses  can  be  gotten  over  by 
swimming  them  by  the  side  of  the  log.' 

"We  looked  at  each  other  with  tears  flow 
ing  down  our  cheeks.  I  said:  'Is  that  not 
just  like  father,  always  planning  for  the  good 
and  comfort  of  the  public  and  having  no 
thought  that  the  first  to  find  that  notice  would 
be  his  long  absent  children  whom  he  had  not 
heard  from  in  three  years  T 

"We   crossed   over   safe,   went   splashing 

along  ankle  deep  in  water  almost  to  the  door. 

My  parents  and  two  sisters  were  in  the  home ; 

men,  black  and  white,  were  in  the  army  or 

[1431 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

away  from  home.  My  father  came  trembling 
down  to  the  gate.  His  astonishment  was  so 
great  he  was  speechless.  He  waved  back  to 
mother.  Soon  we  were  all  taken  bodily  down 
from  our  horses  and  held  in  the  arms  of  first 
one,  then  the  other  amid  tears  and  shouts  of 
delight  and  surprise.  All  the  colored  people 
from  the  field ;  everything  and  everybody  was 
surrounding  us." 

It  should  be  added  to  this  brief  narrative 
from  the  eventful  life  of  Mrs.  Trader  that 
not  only  courage,  determination,  and  endur 
ance,  but  fighting  blood  also  was  in  the  veins 
of  the  King  sisters.  When  the  Reverend  Mr. 
King  was  brutally  shot  by  stragglers  near 
Pine  Bluff,  the  men  who  did  the  dastardly 
deed  were  pursued  by  his  daughter  Josie  for 
a  distance  of  thirty  miles.  She  then  reported 
the  outrage  to  General  Steele,  who  had  the 
men  arrested  and  punished  for  their  crime. 


[144] 


XII 
A  NIGHT  ON  THE  FIELD  OF  BATTLE 

1YTEAR  Winchester,  Virginia,  on  the  after 
noon  of  July  20,*  1864,  a  Confederate 
force  under  General  Ramseur  was  defeated 
by  Federal  troops  under  General  Averell. 
The  Confederates  were  compelled  to  beat  a 
rapid  retreat  and  left  their  dead  and  wounded 
on  the  battlefield. 

As  night  came  on,  a  number  of  women  of 
Winchester  arrived  on  the  scene  to  give  aid 
and  comfort  to  the  wounded.  Among  the 
young  girls  who  had  thus  volunteered  was 
Miss  Tillie  Eussell.  In  passing  among  the 
dead  and  wounded,  visible  by  the  light  of  the 
moon  and  the  lanterns  of  the  Federal  sur 
geons,  Miss  Russell  came  upon  a  youth  suffer 
ing  the  greatest  agony.  He  was  Randolph 
Riclgely  of  Maryland,  although  she  then  knew 
only  that  he  was  a  Confederate  soldier.  His 
clothing  was  soaked  in  the  blood  from  his 


*The  day  after  the  burning  of  "Fountain  Rock"  and  "Bed 
ford"'  some  thirty  miles  distant  from  the  scenes  of  this 
narrative.  See  pp.  196-204. 

[  145  ] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

wound,  which,  some  time  before,  had  been 
hastily  dressed  by  the  Federal  surgeon.  Miss 
Russell  raised  Ridgely's  head  to  give  him,  if 
possible,  some  ease,  whereupon  the  wounded 
man  gave  a  sigh  of  relief  and  his  head  sank 
back  into  her  arms  as  she  sat  down  beside  him. 
Almost  at  once,  his  low  moans  gave  place  to 
regular  breathing  as  he  fell  into  a  sleep  of 
exhaustion. 

After  some  time,  Miss  Russell  found  herself 
and  her  charge  alone  on  that  portion  of  the 
field  among  the  dead  and  wounded.  She  at 
tempted  to  change  the  position  of  the 
wounded  man  and  free  herself  from  a  severely 
cramped  position,  which,  all  the  while,  grew 
more  and  more  painful.  Whenever  she  at 
tempted  to  move,  however,  the  soldier  moaned 
and  awoke.  The  Federal  surgeon  who  had 
dressed  young  Ridgely's  wound  came  by  and 
told  her  that  the  case  was  critical,  but  that 
if  the  wounded  man  could  sleep  until  morn 
ing,  he  might  live.  On  the  other  hand,  his 
fever  was  at  its  most  dangerous  point,  and  if 
his  sleep  were  broken,  he  would  die.  Then 
and  there,  regardless  of  her  own  suffering, 
Tillie  Russell  resolved  to  make  no  further 
[146] 


A  Night  On  the  Field  of  Battle 

effort  to  lay  Ridgely's  head  on  the  grass,  but 
would  support  his  head  until  his  life  should 
be  assured  by  the  rest  he  needed. 

Hour  after  hour  went  slowly  by.  The  moon 
passed  through  the  heavens,  and  there  was 
no  sound  on  the  battleground  except  that  of 
a  fitful  breeze  in  the  nearby  wroods.  The  girl 
was  suffering  agony,  but  she  never  faltered! 
and,  at  the  first  touch  of  dawn,  she  saw  the 
soldier  awake  with  a  faint  smile  on  his  lips. 
Forgetful  of  self,  her  feeling  was  one  of 
thankfulness  that  she  had  saved  the  life  of  a 
Confederate  soldier. 

Miss  Russell  was  made  seriously  ill  by  her 
experience,  and  she  could  not  lift  her  hand 
for  some  days.  The  story  of  her  deed  was 
eagerly  sought  for  publication  but  she  re 
fused  permission  to  have  her  name  used  in 
connection  with  it.  Artists  visited  the  scene 
and  portrayed  the  incident  with  brush  and 
pencil.  One  of  these  pictures,  by  Oregon 
Wilson,  is  entitled  "Woman's  Devotion. M  It 
should  always  be  associated  with  the  memory 
of  one  of  the  most  unselfish  and  self-sacrific 
ing  deeds  of  endurance  during  the  War  be 
tween  the  States. 

[1471 


XIII 
THE  BIDE  OF  EOBERTA  POLLOCK 

SOUTHERN  women,  like  the  men,  were 
skilled  in  riding  horses.  During  the  War 
between  the  States,  it  was  natural  that  they 
should  turn  this  accomplishment  to  good  pur 
pose  and  sometimes  to  daring  adventure.  No 
Southern  State  lacks  its  special  heroine,  and 
some  States  offer  several.  There  were  rides 
made  during  the  Revolution,  such  as  the 
famous  one  of  Paul  Revere,  and  the  less 
known  rides  of  William  Dawes,  of  Massa 
chusetts,  together  with  those  of  John  Jouett, 
of  Virginia;  and  Tench  Tilghman,  of  Mary 
land.  In  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  how 
ever,  a  ride  undertaken  by  a  woman  in  time 
of  war  and  in  an  invaded  country,  involves 
special  dangers  and  endurance  calling  for 
the  highest  type  of  courage  and  devotion.* 


*William  Dawes,  setting  out  at  the  same  time  from 
Boston,  completed  the  ride  of  warning  to  Hancock  and 
Adams.  Revere  did  not  finish  his  ride  because  of  his 
capture  by  the  British.  Jout'tt's  ride,  later  in  the  war, 
saved  Thomas  Jefferson,  Patrick  Henry,  and  the  Virginia 
Legislature.  Tench  Tilghman 'a  ride  v/as  the  longest;  and, 

[148] 


Ride  of  Roberta  Pollock 

At  Warrington,  Virginia,  December  22, 
1864,  dawned  bitterly  cold.  Both  Federals 
and  Confederates  were  thinking  of  Christmas 
cheer.  On  the  one  hand,  the  Unionists  could 
count  on  a  far  greater  supply  of  good  things 
in  their  commissary  department;  but  on  the 
other,  many  of  the  Confederates  in  that 
neighborhood  were  Mosby's  men,  and  they, 
at  least,  had  the  sentimental  advantage  of 
being  near  home  and  family. 

On  the  outskirts  of  Warrenton  lived  the 
Reverend  Dr.  Abram  David  Pollock,  by  birth 
a  Pennsylvanian,  but  a  Virginian  by  adop 
tion.  The  elder  of  his  two  sons  had  fallen  at 
Gettysburg  in  the  famous  charge  under  Petti- 
grew  and  Pickett.  On  this  December  22nd, 
his  youngest  daughter  Roberta  walked  into 
town  and  was  promptly  informed  by  one  of 
her  friends  that  the  latter  had  just  seen  a 
negro  who  had  gone  with  some  Federal  sol 
diers  to  the  provost  marshal's  office. 

Roberta  Pollock  immediately  concluded 
that  the  negro  had  information  in  regard  to 


it  may  be  said  to  have  closed  the  Revolution,  as  the  rides 
of  Dawes  and  Revere  began  it.  Dawes,  Jouett,  and 
Tilghman  are  rarely  mentioned  bv  historians. 

[149] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

the  movements  of  Mosby's  men.  She  then 
approached  the  sentinel  before  the  office  and 
on  pretense  of  wishing  to  conduct  some  busi 
ness  with  the  negroes  there,  bribed  him  to 
let  her  enter  the  building.  Once  inside,  Miss 
Pollock  avoided  the  room  where  the  negroes 
were  and  entered  an  adjoining  one.  It  was 
empty,  damp,  and  dark,  and  it  was  under 
the  provost  marshal's  office,  where  she  could 
hear  what  was  said.  To  the  great  delight  of 
the  Federal  officers,  the  negro  was  telling 
them  how  and  when  they  could  capture  some 
of  Mosby's  men  and  a  large  supply  of  corn. 
Accordingly,  a  "raid"  was  planned  for  that 
night  or  the  next  one,  with  the  negro  as  a 
guide. 

Miss  Pollock  had  heard  enough.  She  left 
the  building,  walked  through  Warrenton  to  a 
picket  post,  and,  with  what  remained  of  her 
funds,  succeeded  'in  persuading  the  Union  sol 
dier  to  let  her  pass  through  the  lines.  Two 
miles  more  of  walking  and  she  came  to  the 
house  of  a  friend,  from  whom  she  was  able  to 
borrow  a  horse. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  of  the  shortest 
winter  day.  The  cold  had  steadily  increased, 
[150] 


Ride  of  Roberta  Pollock 

a  high  wind  was  blowing,  and  the  sky  was 
covered  with  rapidly  moving  masses  of  black 
clouds.  The  girl's  friends  wrapped  her  up 
as  best  they  could  and  she  rode  to  a  neigh 
bor's  house,  three  miles  away.  Here,  she 
took  behind  her  a  small  boy  for  escort,  and 
set  out  in  the  general  direction  of  "Confed 
erate  scout  country "  to  find  and  warn  whom 
she  could.  For  two  hours  she  rode  appar 
ently  onward  when  she  suddenly  found  her 
self  near  the  "View  Tree,"  which  was  but 
four  miles  from  Warrenton,  although  she 
had  ridden  twice  that  distance.  At  this  point, 
the  moon  appeared;  and,  at  the  same  time, 
her  small  escort  called  her  attention  to  the 
figures  of  a  number  of  men  on  the  right  of 
the  road,  who  were  advancing  in  the  form  of 
a  V  with  carbines  pointed.  She  did  not,  how 
ever,  change  her  pace,  the  moon  went  under, 
and  she  passed  on  in  the  shelter  of  the  dark 
ness.  That  they  did  not  fire  appeared  almost 
a  miracle — a  mystery  which  was  to  be  ex 
plained  on  the  following  day.  She  set  her 
horse's  head  again  in  the  right  direction,  but 
whether  the  shrewd  old  animal  she  had  bor 
rowed  was  deliberately  taking  advantage  of 
[151] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

her  or  not,  she  found  herself,  a  half  hour 
later,  even  nearer  to  Warrenton  than  before, 
on  a  different  route. 

The  temptation  to  give  up  was  indeed  great. 
She  ached  terribly  from  the  cold;  and,  al 
though  her  young  escort  did  not  complain, 
even  offering  to  lend  her  his  overcoat,  she 
knew  that  he  too  must  be  suffering.  She  could 
not,  however,  fail,  even  if  that  night  she  per 
ished  for  her  country.  The  following  verses 
occurred  to  her  to  uphold  her  courage : 

"God  shall   charge   his   angel   legions 
Watch  and  ward  o'er  thee  to  keep, 
Tho'    thou    walk    thro'    hostile    regions, 
Tho'  in  desert  wilds  thou  sleep." 

The  remembrance  of  these  lines  seemed  to 
point  the  way  to  success.  Once  more  turning 
her  back  to  the  few  dim  lights  of  Warrenton, 
she  rode  on.  In  the  next  few  hundred  yards, 
however,  she  came  across  a  horse  and  its  dis 
mounted  rider.  The  picket  seized  the  bridle 
of  " Kitty  Grey"  and  said  firmly: 

"Stop,  lady,  you  can  go  no  farther. 
Where  were  you  going?" 

' '  I  was  trying  to  go  to  the  neighborhood  of 
Salem  to  see  a  sick  friend,"  replied  the  girl. 
"It  was  later  than  I  thought  when  I  set  out. 
[152] 


Ride  of  Roberta  Pollock 

My  poor  old  borrowed  horse  traveled  very 
slowly;  night  overtook  me  suddenly  and  I 
have  lost  my  way." 

"It  is  my  painful  duty  to  take  you  to  the 
reserves,  where  you  will  be  detained  all 
night,  and  then  to  headquarters  in  the  morn 
ing.  " 

"You  can  shoot  me  on  this  spot,  but  I  will 
not  spend  the  night  unprotected  among  your 
soldiers.  I  cannot  consent  that  you  perform 
your  duty,"  replied  Miss  Pollock. 

"Nor  am  I  willing  to  perform  it,"  the  kind- 
hearted  "Yankee"  soldier  exclaimed;  and, 
after  a  pause,  he  said:  "Go  to  that  house 
where  you  see  the  light;  no  one  will  be  so 
cruel  as  to  turn  you  away  on  such  a  night." 
Leading  her  horse  into  the  right  path,  he 
added:  "Good-bye,  I  shall  be  three  hours 
on  picket  duty  to  think  of  a  freezing  lady." 

On  reaching  the  house,  the  visitors  were, 
not  without  some  suspicion,  given  lodging  for 
the  night,  but  Roberta  Pollock,  chilled  to  the 
bone,  lay  and  shivered  and  wept  throughout 
the  night.  She  was  compelled  to  bide  her 
time  for  the  warning.  Perhaps,  she  thought, 
she  might  be  too  late. 

The  next  morning  six  Federal  soldiers  rode 
[153] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

up.  She  greatly  feared  arrest  and  went  down 
to  meet  them ;  but,  to  her  great  surprise,  their 
leader  said  to  her: 

"We  had  an  alarm  last  night." 

"How  was  that?" 

"Why  the  rebels  wanted  to  attack  our  men 
and  thought  to  fool  us  by  sending  one  of  them 
on  ahead  as  if  he  were  alone.  They  thought 
we'd  all  fire  on  him  and  not  be  ready  for  the 
rest  of  them  as  they  came  up;  but  we  were 
too  sharp  for  them.  We  did  not  fire,  and  the 
rascals  were  afraid  to  try  it." 

This  information  was  very  interesting  to 
Miss  Pollock,  and  she  also  learned  from  them 
that  no  raiding  party  had  been  sent  out  that 
night  to  catch  the  "rebels." 

During  the  day,  by  skillful  manoeuvering 
through  the  woods,  Miss  Pollock  delivered  her 
warning  to  some  of  the  Confederates,  who 
spread  the  news  as  rapidly  as  possible.  By 
sundown,  the  brave  girl  was  at  home  and 
saw,  with  no  little  secret  pleasure,  great 
preparations  in  the  camp  for  the  raid  which 
was  planned  that  night  to  capture  Mosby  and 
most  of  his  men, 

[154] 


XIV 

THE  DIARY  OF  MRS.  JUDITH  BROCK- 
ENBROUGH  McGUIRE— 1862-1863* 

"It  is  remarkable  that  the  best  loved  mel 
ody  in  the  South  and  the  one  instantly  and 
always  associated  with  that  section  was  given 
to  the  South,  in  words  and  music,  by  a 
'  Yankee '  minstrel,  although  he  was  of  Mary 
land  and  Virginia  ancestry.  '  Dixie 's  Land' 
was  the  production  of  Dan  Emmett  of  Ohio. 
But  Emmett 's  words,  never  more  than  min 
strel  nonsense,  were,  in  addition,  a  poor  imita 
tion  of  negro  dialect.  Hence,  throughout  the 
country,  there  arose  a  strong  desire  to  use 
Emmett 's  melody  in  connection  with  verses 
of  some  degree  of  dignity  indicative  of  the 
sentiment  and  ideals  of  the  South.  This  de 
mand  is  probably  best  met  in  the  lines  of 
'Dixie  Land'  as  written  by  the  Reverend 
M.  B.  Wharton." — From  Foreword  Echoes 
from  Dixie,  or  Old-time  Southern  Songs. 

*Continued  from  page  104. 

[155] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

"DIXIE  LAND" 

Oh!    Dixie  Land  is  the  land  of  Glory, 
The  land  of  cherished  song  and  story, 

Look  away,  Look  away,  Look  away,  Dixie  Land, 
Tis  the  land  patriots  love  to  dwell  in, 
The  land  our  fathers  fought  and  fell  in, 

Look  away,  Look  away,  Look  away,  Dixie  Land. 

CHORUS  : 

I'm  glad  I  live  in  Dixie, 
Hurrah !   Hurrah ! 

In  Dixie  Land 

I'll  take  my  stand 
To  live  and  die  in  Dixie. 
Away,  Away,  Away  down  South  in  Dixie, 
Away,  Away,  Away  down  South  in  Dixie. 

The  Blue  and  Gray  went  out  to  battle, 
Loud  they  made  war's  thunder  rattle, 

Look  away,  Look  away,  Look  away,  Dixie  Land, 
The  fight  we  lost,  but  won  a  glory 
Which  will  last  till  time  is  hoary, 

Look  away,  Look  away,  Look  away,  Dixie  Land. 

CHORUS,  ETC. 

Still  Dixie  Land  is  the  land  of  freemen, 
Of  soldiers  brave  and  gallant  seamen, 

Look  away,  Look  away,  Look  away,  Dixie  Land, 
The  land  where  rules  the  Anglo-Saxon, 
The   land  of  Davis,  Lee,  and  Jackson, 

Look  away,  Look  away,  Look  away,  Dixie  Land. 

CHORUS,  ETC. 

And  Dixie's  Sons  will  stand  together, 
In  sunshine  and  in  stormy  weather, 

Look  away,  Look  away,  Look  away,  Dixie  Land, 
Tho'  lightnings  flash,  and  mountains  sever, 
Count  on  the  gallant  South   forever, 

Look  away,  Look  away,  Look  away,  Dixie  Land. 

CHORUS,  ETC. 
[156] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

March  7  [1862].— Just  returned  from  the 
hospital.     Several  severe  cases   of  typhoid 
fever  require  constant  attention.     Our  little 
Alabamian  seems  better,  but  so 
sSdto"  weak!    I  left  them  for  a  few 

moments  to  go  to  see  Bishop 
Meade;  he  sent  for  me  to  his  room.  I  was 
glad  to  see  him  looking  better,  and  quite 
cheerful.  Bishops  Wilmer  and  Elliott  came 
in,  and  my  visit  was  very  pleasant.  Some  of 
them  are  very  fond  of  hearing  the  Bible  read ; 
and  I  am  yet  to  see  the  first  soldier  who  has 
not  received  with  apparent  interest  any 
proposition  of  being  read  to  from  the  Bible. 

To-day,  while  reading,  an  elderly  man  of 
strong,  intelligent  face  sat  on  the  side  of  the 
bed,  listening  with  interest.  I  read  of  the 
wars  of  the  Israelites  and  Philistines. 

He  presently  said,  "I  know  why  you  read 
that  chapter;  it  is  to  encourage  us,  because 
the  Yankee  armies  are  so  much  bigger  than 
ours;  do  you  believe  that  God  will  help  us 
because  we  are  weak?" 

"  No ' ',  said  I,  "  but  I  believe  that  if  we  pray 
in  faith,  as  the  Israelites  did,  that  God  will 
hear  us." 

[157] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  "but  the  Philistines 
didn't  pray,  and  the  Yankees  do;  and  though 
I  can't  bear  the  Yankees,  I  believe  some  of 
them  are  Christians,  and  pray  as  hard  as  we 
do  ("Monstrous  few  of  'em!"  grunted  out  a 
man  lying  near  him) ;  and  if  ice  pray  for  one 
thing,  and  they  pray  for  another,  I  don't 
knoiv  what  to  think  of  our  prayers  clash 
ing!" 

"Well,  but  what  do  you  think  of  the  justice 
of  our  cause?  Don't  you  believe  that  God 
will  hear  us  for  the  justice  of  our  cause!" 

"Our  cause,"  he  exclaimed.  "Yes,  it  is 
just ;  God  knows  it  is  just.  I  never  thought 
of  looking  at  it  that  way  before,  and  I  was 
mighty  uneasy  about  the  Yankee  prayers. 
I  am  mightily  obleeged  to  you  for  telling 
me." 

"Where  are  you  from?"  I  asked. 

"From  Georgia." 

1  i  Are  you  not  over  forty-five  I ' ' 

' '  Oh,  yes,  I  am  turned  of  fifty,  but  you  see 
I  am  monstrous  strong  and  well ;  nobody  can 
beat  me  with  a  rifle,  and  my  four  boys  were 
a-coming.  My  wife  is  dead,  and  my  girls  are 
married;  and  so  I  rented  out  my  land  and 
[158] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

came  too ;  the  country  hasn't  got  men  enough, 
and  we  musn't  stand  back  on  account  of  age 
if  we  are  hearty. ' ' 

He  reminds  me  of  having  met  a  very  plain 
looking  woman  in  a  store  the  other  day.  She 
was  buying  Confederate  gray  cloth,  at  what 

seemed  a  high  price. 

"They  Shan't  I  asked  her  why  she  did  not 

Get  to  Rich-        apply    to    the    quartermaster, 

mond";  A  ,       ,  .,     , 

Heroine  in          and  get  it  cheaper. 

Homespun  "Well,"     she     replied,     "I 

knoivs  all  about  that,  for  my 
three  sons  is  in  the  army;  they  gets  their 
clothes  thar;  but  you  see  this  is  for  my  old 
man,  and  I  don't  think  it  would  be  fair  to 
get  his  clothes  from  thar,  because  he  ain't 
never  done  nothing  for  the  country  as  yet — 
he 's  just  gwine  in  the  army. ' ' 
"Is  he  not  very  old  to  go  into  the  army?" 
"Well,  he's  fifty-four  years  old,  but  he's 
well  and  hearty  like,  and  ought  to  do  some 
thing  for  his  country.  So  he  says  to  me,  says 
he,  'The  country  wants  men;  I  wonder  if  I 
could  stand  marching;  I've  a  great  mind  to 
try.'  Says  I,  'Old  man,  I  don't  think  you 
could,  you  would  break  down ;  but  I  tell  you 
[159] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

what  you  can  do — you  can  drive  a  wagon  in 
the  place  of  a  young  man  that  's  driving,  and 
the  young  man  can  fight. '  Says  he, l  So  I  will ' 
—and  he 's  gwine  just  as  soon  as  I  gets  these 
clothes  ready  and  that  won't  be  long." 

"But  won't  you  be  very  uneasy  about 
him?"  said  I. 

"Yes,  indeed;  but  you  know  he  ought  to  go 
—them  wretches  must  be  drove  away. ' ' 

"Did  you  want  your  sons  to  go?" 

"Want  'em  to  go!"  she  exclaimed;  "Yes; 
if  they  hadn't  agone,  they  shouldn't  a-staid 
whar  I  was.  But  they  wanted  to  go,  my  sons 
did." 

Two  days  ago,  I  met  her  again  in  a  baker's 
shop;  she  was  filling  her  basket  with  cakes 
and  pies. 

'  *  Well, ' '  said  I, ' '  has  your  husband  gone  ? ' ' 

"No,  but  he's  agwine  to-morrow,  and  I'm 
getting  something  for  him  now. ' ' 

"Don't  you  feel  sorry  as  the  time  ap 
proaches  for  him  to  go  ? " 

"Oh,  yes,  I  shall  miss  him  mightily;  but  I 

ain't  cried  about  it;  I  never  shed  a  tear  for 

the  old  man,  nor  for  the  boys  neither,  and  I 

ain't  gwine  to.    Them  Yankees  must  not  come 

[160] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

a-nigh  to  Eichmond ;  if  they  does  I  will  fight 
them  myself.  The  women  must  fight,  for  they 
shan't  cross  Mayo's  Bridge;  they  shan't  git 
to  Richmond. " 

I  said  to  her,  "You  are  a  patriot." 

"Yes,  honey — ain't  you?  Ain't  every 
body?" 

I  was  sorry  to  leave  this  heroine  in  home 
spun,  but  she  was  too  busy  buying  cakes, 
etc.,  for  the  "old  man"  to  be  interrupted  any 
longer. 

April  10. — Spent  yesterday  in  the  hospital 
by  the  bedside  of  Nathan  Newton,  our  little 
Alabamian.  I  closed  his  eyes  last  night  at 

ten  o'clock,  after  an  illness  of 
"Nobody  Is  gix  kSe  Hig  bod  at  his 

Llke  My  A     -n  i,  i,- 

Mother"  own  request,  will  be  sent  to  his 

mother.  Poor  little  boy.  He 
was  but  fifteen,  and  should  never  have  left 
his  home.  It  was  sad  to  pack  his  knapsack, 
with  his  little  gray  suit,  and  colored  shirts, 
so  neatly  stitched  by  his  poor  mother,  of 
whom  he  so  often  spoke,  calling  to  us  in  de 
lirium,  '  '  Mother,  mother, "  or  "  Mother,  come 
here." 

He  so  often  called  me  mother  that  I  said 
[161] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

to  him  one  day,  when  his  mind  was  clear, 
"Nathan,  do  I  look  like  your  mother?" 

"No,  ma'am,  not  a  bit;  nobody  is  like  my 
mother." 

April  11.  —  The  "Virginia"  went  out  to 

day.    The  Federal  '  '  Monitor  '  '  would  not  meet 

her,  but  ran  to  Fortress  Monroe,  either  for 

protection  or  to  tempt  her  un- 

The  First  ^er  £he  heavy  guns  of  the  f  ort- 


°"c  c  ress  ;  but  she  contented  herself 


by  taking  three  brigs  and  one 
schooner,  and  carrying  them  to  Norfolk,  with 
their  cargoes. 

Soldiers  are  constantly  passing  through 
town.  Everything  seems  to  be  in  preparation 
for  the  great  battle  which  is  anticipated  on 
the  Peninsula. 

Previously,  on  March  llth,  Mrs.  McGuire 
had  recorded  in  her  diary  : 

Yesterday  we  heard  good  news  from  the 
mouth  of  James  Eiver.  The  ship  '  '  Virginia,  '  ' 
formerly  the  "Merrimac,"  having  been  com 
pletely  incased  with  iron,  steamed  out  into 
Hampton  Boads,  ran  into  the  Federal  vessel 
"Cumberland,"  and  then  destroyed  the 
"Congress,"  and  ran  the  "Minnesota" 
[1621 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuirc 

ashore.  Others  were  damaged.  We  have 
heard  nothing  further;  but  this  is  glory 
enough  for  one  day,  for  which  we  will  thank 
God  and  take  courage. 

Later,  under  date  of  May  12th,  Mrs.  Mc- 
Guire  wrote: 

Two  hours  ago  we  heard  of  the  destruc 
tion  of  the  "Virginia"  by  our  own  people. 
It  is  a  dreadful  shock  to  the  community.  We 
can  only  hope  that  it  was  wisely  done.  Poor 
Norfolk  must  be  given  up.* 

July  28. — A  long  letter  from  S.  S.,  describ 
ing  graphically  their  troubles  when  in  Fed 
eral  lines.  Now  they  are  breathing  freely 
again.  A  number  of  servants 
*at  _  .  from  W.  and  S.  H.f  and  in- 

Tnes  Freedom 

deed  from  the  whole  Pamunky 

River,  went  off  with  their  Northern  friends. 


*The  belief  is  almost  universal  that  the  "Monitor"  de 
feated  the  "Virginia"  in  the  historic  duel  in  Hampton 
Roads.  In  that  fight,  however,  the  "Monitor,"  after  a  gal 
lant  combat,  retired  to  shallow  water  where  the  heavily 
weighted  "Virginia"  could  not  follow.  The  "Monitor"  there 
after  always  fled  from  the  "Virginia,"  not  because  her 
officers  and  men  were  afraid,  but  because  they  were  under 
orders  not  to  risk  another  engagement. 

f"W" — "Westwood";  "S.  H." — "Summer  Hill";  homes 
of  Dr.  Brockenbrough  and  Captain  Newton,  in  Hanover 
County. 

[163] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

I  am  sorry  for  them,  taken  from  their  com 
fortable  homes  to  go  they  know  not  where, 
and  to  be  treated  they  know  not  how.  Our 
man  Nat  went,  to  whom  I  was  very  partial, 
because  his  mother  was  the  maid  and  humble 
friend  of  my  youth,  and  because  I  had  brought 
him  up.  He  was  a  comfort  to  us  as  a  driver 
and  hostler,  but  now  that  we  have  neither 
home,  carriage,  nor  horses,  it  makes  but  little 
difference  with  us;  but  how,  with  his  slow 
habits,  he  is  to  support  himself,  I  can't  im 
agine.  The  wish  for  freedom  is  natural,  and 
if  he  prefers  it,  so  far  as  I  am  concerned, 
he  is  welcome  to  it.  I  shall  be  glad  to  hear 
that  he  is  doing  well. 

Mothers  went  off  leaving  children — in  two 
instances,  infants.  Lord  have  mercy  upon 
those  poor  misguided  creatures! 

Lynchburg,  August  20. — Mr.  McGuire  and 
myself  arrived  here  last  night,  after  a  most 
fatiguing  trip,  by  Clarksville,  Buffalo 
Springs,  then  to  Wolf's  Trap  Station  on  the 
Danville  road,  and  on  to  the  Southside  Rail 
road. 

The  cars  were  filled  with  soldiers  on  fur 
lough.  It  was  pleasant  to  see  how  cheerful 
[1641 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

they  were.     Poor  fellows!   it  is   wonderful 

when  we  consider  what  the  next  battle  may 

bring  forth.     They  were  occu- 

irg     pied  discussing  the  late  battle 

at  Cedar  Bun,  between  General  Jackson  and 

a  portion  of  Pope's   army,   commanded  by 

Banks.    It  was  a  very  fierce  fight,  and  many 

casualties  on  both  sides ;  but  we  won  the  day 

—the  Lord  be  praised! 

Lynchburg  is  full  of  hospitals,  to  which  the 
ladies  are  very  attentive;  and  they  are  said 
to  be  well  kept.  I  have  been  to  a  very  large 
one  to-day,  in  which  our  old  home  friends, 
Mrs.  R.,  and  Miss  E.  M.,  are  matrons.* 
Everything  looked  beautifully  neat  and  com 
fortable.  As  a  stranger,  and  having  so  much 
to  do  for  my  patient  at  home,  I  find  I  can- 
do  nothing  for  the  soldiers,  but  knit  for  them 
all  the  time,  and  give  them  a  kind  w^ord  in 
passing.  I  never  see  one  without  feeling  dis 
posed  to  extend  my  hand  and  say,  "God  bless 
you." 

September  5. — Our  son  J.  arrived  last  night 
with  quite  a  party,  his  health  greatly  suffer- 

*"Mrs.  ft."— Mrs.  Rowland";   "E.  M."— Emily  Mason. 
[165] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

ing  from  overwork  in  Richmond  during  these 

exciting  times.     One   of  the  party  told  me 

an  anecdote  of  General  J.  E. 

Anecdote  of         B    gtuart,  which  pleased  me 

General  J.  E.  B.  .  '  r          0  .         , 

Stuart  greatly.     Mrs.   S.   was   in  the 

cars,  and  near  her  sat  a  youth 
in  all  the  pride  of  his  first  Confederate  uni 
form,  who  had  attended  General  S.  during  his 
late  raid  as  one  of  his  guides  through  his  na 
tive  county  of  Hanover.  At  one  of  the  water 
stations  he  was  interesting  the  passengers  by 
an  animated  account  of  their  hair-breadth  es 
capes  by  flood  and  field,  and  concluded  by 
saying,  "In.  all  the  tight  places  we  got  into, 
I  never  heard  the  General  swear  an  oath,  and 
I  never  saw  him  drink  a  drop. ' '  Mrs.  S.  was 
an  amused  auditor  of  the  excited  narrative, 
and  after  the  cars  were  in  motion  she  leaned 
forward,  introduced  herself  to  the  boy,  and 
asked  him  if  he  knew  the  reason  why  General 
S.  never  swears  nor  drinks;  adding,  "It  is 
because  he  is  a  Christian  and  loves  God,  and 
nothing  will  induce  him  to  do  what  he  thinks 
wrong,  and  I  want  you  and  all  his  soldiers  to 
follow  his  example." 

W.,   Hanover   County,   October   6th. — Me- 
[166] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuirc 

Clellan's  troops  were  very  well-behaved 
while  in  this  neighborhood ;  they  took  nothing 
but  what  they  considered  con- 
Negroes  traband,  such  as  grain,  horses, 
Complain  of  cattle,,  sheep,  etc.,  and  induced 

"Yankee"  .,  ^       ,.- 

Work;  "Uncle"  "ie  servants  to  go  oft.  Many 
Nat  Returns  have  gone — it  is  only  wonder 
ful  that  more  did  not  go,  con 
sidering  the  inducements  that  were  offered. 
No  houses  were  burned,  and  not  much  fencing. 
The  ladies'  rooms  were  not  entered  except 
when  a  house  was  searched,  which  always 
occurred  to  unoccupied  houses ;  but  I  do  not 
think  that  much  was  stolen  from  them.  Of 
course,  silver,  jewelry,  watches,  etc.,  were 
not  put  in  their  way. 

Our  man  Nat,  and  some  others  who  went 
off,  have  returned — the  reason  they  assign 
is,  that  the  Yankees  made  them  work  too 
hard ! 

It  is  so  hard  to  find  both  families  without 
carriage  horses,  and  with  only  some  mules 
which  happened  to  be  in  Richmond  when  the 
place  was  surrounded.  A  wagon,  drawn  by 
mules,  was  sent  to  the  depot  for  us.  So  many 
of  us  are  now  together  that  we  feel  more  like 

r  1671 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

quiet    enjoyment    that    we    have    done    for 
months. 

Ashland,  October  19th. — We  are  now 
snugly  fixed  in  Ashland.  Our  mess  consists 
of  Bishop  Johns  and  family,  Major  J.  and 
wife,  Lieutenant  Johns  and  wife  (our 
daughter),  Mrs.  S.,  and  daughter,  of  Chan- 
tilly;  Mr.  McGuire,  myself,  and  our  two 
young  daughters — a  goodly  number  for  a  cot 
tage  with  eight  small  rooms ;  but  we  are  very 
comfortable.  All  from  one 
neighborhood,  all  refugees,  and 
none  able  to  do  better,  we  are  determined 
to  take  everything  cheerfully.  Many  remarks 
are  jestingly  made  suggestive  of  unpleasant 
collisions  among  so  many  families  in  one 
house;  but  we  anticipate  no  evils  of  that 
kind;  each  has  her  own  place,  and  her  own 
duties  to  perform ;  the  young  married  ladies 
of  the  establishment  are  by  common  consent 
to  have  the  housekeeping  troubles ;  their  hus 
bands  are  to  be  masters,  with  the  onerous 
duties  of  caterers,  treasurers,  etc.  We  old 
ladies  have  promised  to  give  our  sage  advice 
and  experience,  whenever  it  is  desired.  The 
girls  will  assist  their  sisters,  with  their  nim- 
[1681 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

ble  fingers,  in  cases  of  emergency;  and  the 
clerical  gentlemen  are  to  have  their  own  way, 
and  to  do  their  own  work  without  let  or  hin 
drance.  All  that  is  required  of  them  is  that 
they  shall  be  household  chaplains,  and  that 
Mr.  McGuire  shall  have  service  every  Sunday 
at  the  neglected  village  church.  With  these 
discreet  regulations,  y\Te  confidently  expect  a 
most  pleasant  and  harmonious  establishment. 

November  29th. — Nothing  of  importance 
from  the  army.  The  people  of  Fredericks- 
burg  suffering  greatly  from  the  sudden  move. 
I  know  a  family,  accustomed  to  every  luxury 
at  home,  now  in  a  damp  basement  room  in 
Richmond.  The  mother  and  three  young 
daughters  cooking,  washing,  etc. ;  the  father, 
a  merchant,  is  sick  and  cut  off  from  busi 
ness,  friends,  and  everything  else.  Another 
family,  consisting  of  mother  and  four  daugh 
ters,  in  one  room,  supported  by  the  work 
of  one  of  the  daughters  who  has  an  office 
in  the  Note-Signing  Department.  To  keep 
starvation  from  the  house  is  all  that  they  can 
do;  their  supplies  in  Fredericksburg  can't  be 
brought  to  them — no  transportation. 

I  cannot  mention  the  numbers  who  are  simi- 
[169] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

larly  situated ;  the  country  is  filled  with  them. 
Country  houses,  as  usual,  show  a  marvellous 
degree  of  elasticity.  A  small  house  accommo 
dating  any  number  who  may  apply ;  pallets 
spread  on  the  floor;  every  sofa  and  couch 
sheeted  for  visitors  of  whom  they  never  heard 
before.  If  the  city  people  would  do  more  in 
this  way,  there  would  be  less  suffering.  Every 
cottage  in  this  village  is  full ;  and  now  fami 
lies  are  looking  with  wistful  eyes  at  the  ball 
room  belonging  to  the  hotel,  which,  it  seems 
to  me,  might  be  partitioned  off  to  accommo 
date  several  families.  The  billiard-rooms  are 
taken,  it  is  said,  though  not  yet  occupied.  But 
how  everybody  is  to  be  supported  is  a  diffi 
cult  question  to  decide. 

Luxuries  have  been  given  up  long  ago,  by 
many  persons.  Coffee  is  $4  per  pound,  and 
good  tea  from  $18  to  $20 ;  butter  ranges  from 

$1.50  to  $2  per  pound ;  lard,  50 
War  Prices  in  cents ;  corn,  $15  per  barrel ;  and 
£±5S«>  -heat  $4.50  per  bushel.  We 

can't  get  a  muslin  dress  tor  less 

than  $6  or  $8  per  yard ;  calico  $1.75,  etc.  This 

last  is  no  great  hardship,  for  we  all  resort  to 

homespun.    We  are  knitting  our  own  stock- 

[170] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

ings,  and  regret  that  we  did  not  learn  to  spin 
and  weave.  The  North  Carolina  homespun 
is  exceptionally  pretty,  and  makes  a  genteel 
dress;  the  only  difficulty  is  in  the  dye;  the 
colors  are  pretty,  but  we  have  not  learned  the 
art  of  setting  the  wood  colors ;  but  we  are  im 
proving  in  that  are  too,  and  when  the  first 
dye  fades,  we  can  dip  them  again  in  the  dye. 
December  15th. — An  exciting  day.  Trains 
have  been  constantly  passing  with  the 
wounded  for  the  Hichmond  hospitals.  Every 
lady,  every  child,  every  servant  in  the 
village,  has  been  engaged  in  preparing  and 
carrying  food  to  the  wounded  as  the  cars 
stopped  at  the  depot — coffee,  tea,  soup,  milk, 
and  everything  we  could  obtain.  With  eager 
eyes  and  beating  hearts  we  watched  for  those 
most  dear  to  us.  Sometimes  they  were  so 
slightly  injured  as  to  sit  at  the  windows  and 
answer  our  questions,  which  they  were  eager 
to  do.  They  exult  in  the  victory.  I  saw  sev 
eral  poor  fellows  shot  through  the  mouth — 
they  only  wanted  milk;  it  was  soothing  and 
cooling  to  their  lacerated  flesh.  One,  whom 
I  did  not  see,  had  both  eyes  shot  out.  But 
I  cannot  write  of  the  horrors  of  this  day. 
[171] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Nothing  but  an  undying  effort  to  administer 
to  their  comfort  could  have  kept  us  up. 

The  Bishop  was  with  us  all  day,  and  the 
few  gentlemen  who  remained  in  the  village. 
When  our  gentlemen  came  home  at  five 
o'clock  they  joined  us,  and  were  enabled  to 
do  what  we  could  not— wall:  through  each 
car,  giving  comfort  as  they  went.  The  grati 
tude  of  those  who  were  able  to  express  it  was 
so  touching!  They  said  that  the  ladies  were 
at  every  depot  with  refreshments.  As  the 
cars  would  move  off,  those  who  were  able 
would  shout  their  blessings  on  the  ladies  of 
Virginia :  "We  will  fight,  we  will  protect  the 
ladies  of  Virginia. "  Ah,  poor  fellows,  what 
can  the  ladies  of  Virginia  ever  do  to  compen 
sate  them  for  all  they  have  done  and  suffered 
for  us. 

As  a  train  approached  late  this  evening, 
we  saw  comparatively  very  few  sitting  up. 
It  was  immediately  surmised  that  it  contained 
the  desperately  wounded,— perhaps  many  of 
the  dead.  With  eager  eyes  we  watched,  and 
before  it  stopped  I  saw  Surgeon  J.  P.  Smith 
(my  connection),  spring  from  the  platform, 
and  come  towards  me;  my  heart  stood  still: 
[172] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

' ' What  is  it,  Doctor?    Tell  me  at  once." 

"Your  nephews,  Major  B.  and  Captain  C.,* 
are  both  on  the  train,  dangerously  wounded. ' ' 

"Mortally?" 

"We  hope  not.  You  will  not  be  allowed  to 
enter  the  car;  come  to  Richmond  tomorrow 
morning;  B.  will  be  there  for  you  to  nurse. 
I  shall  carry  W.  C.  on  the  morning  cars  to 
his  mother  at  the  University.  We  will  do 
our  best  for  both." 

In  a  moment  he  was  gone.  Of  course,  I 
shall  go  down  in  the  early  cars,  and  devote 
my  life  to  B.  until  his  parents  arrive.  I  am 
writing  now  because  I  can't  sleep,  and  must 
be  occupied.  The  cars  passed  on,  and  we 
filled  our  pitchers,  bowls  and  baskets,  to  be 
ready  for  others.  We  cannot  yield  to  private 
feelings  now;  they  may  surge  up  and  rush 
through  our  hearts  until  they  almost  burst 
them,  but  they  must  not  overwhelm  us.  We 
must  do  our  duty  to  our  country,  and  it  can't 
be  done  by  nursing  our  own  sorrows. 

Jan.  19th,  1863.— Colonel  Bradley  Johnson 
has  been  with  us  for  some  days.  He  is  nephew 

*Major  Brockenbrough  and  Captain  Colston. 

[173] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

to  Bishop  J.,  and  as  bright  and  agreeable  in 
private  as  he  is  bold  and  dashing  in  the  field. 
Our  little  cottage  has  many  pleasant  visitors, 
and  I  think  we  are  as  cheerful  a  family  circle 
as  the  Confederacy  can  boast.  We  are  very 
much  occupied  by  our  Sunday-schools — white 
in  the  morning  and  colored  in  the  after 


noon.* 


February  11,  1863. — For  ten  days  past  I 

have  been  at  the  bedside  of  my  patient  in 

Eichmond.    The  physicians  for  the  third  time 

despaired  of  his  life;  by  the 

Hospital  Nurs-    goodness  of  God  he  is  again 
ing  Without  ,    f 

Medicines  convalescent.  Our  wounded  are 

suffering  excessively  for  tonics, 
and  I  believe  that  many  valuable  lives  are 
lost  for  the  want  of  a  few  bottles  of  porter. 
One  day  a  surgeon  standing  by  B.'s  bedside 
said  to  me,  "He  must  sink  in  a  day  or  two; 
he  retains  neither  brandy  nor  milk,  and  his 
life  is  passing  away  for  want  of  nourish 
ment.  ' ' 

In  a  state  bordering  on  despair,  I  went  out 
to  houses  and  stores,  to  beg  or  buy  porter ;  not 

*See  "Sidelight"  on  "Black-and- White  Theology"  at  the 
<  :id  of  this  installment  of  Mrs.  McGuire's  diary. 

[174] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

a  bottle  was  in  town.  At  last  a  lady  told  me 
that  a  blockade  runner,  it  was  said,  had 
brought  ale,  and  it  was  at  the  medical  pur 
veyor's.  I  went  back  to  Mr.  P.'s  instantly, 
and  told  my  brother  (B.'s  father)  of  the 
rumor.  To  get  a  surgeon's  requisition  and 
go  off  to  the  purveyor's  was  the  work  of  a 
moment.  In  a  short  time  he  returned,  with  a 
dozen  bottles  of  India  ale.  It  was  adminis 
tered  cautiously  at  first,  and  when  I  found 
that  he  retained  it,  and  feebly  asked  for  more, 
tears  of  joy  and  thankfulness  ran  down  my 
cheeks.  "Give  him  as  much  as  he  will  take 
during  the  night, ' '  was  the  order  of  the  physi 
cian.  The  order  was  obeyed,  and  life  seemed 
to  return  to  his  system ;  in  twenty-four  hours 
he  had  drunk  four  bottles ;  he  began  then  to 
take  milk,  and  I  never  witnessed  anything 
like  the  reanimation  of  the  whole  man,  physi 
cal  and  mental. 

The  hospitals  are  now  supplied  with  this 
life-giving  beverage,  and  all  have  it  who  * t  ab 
solutely  require  it."  though  great  care  is 
taken  of  it,  for  the  supply  is  limited.  Oh,  how 
cruel  it  is  that  the  Northern  Government 
should  have  made  medicines  and  the  neces- 
[175] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

saries  of  life  to  the  sick  and  wounded,  con 
traband  articles ! 

March  5th. — Spent  last  night  in  Richmond 
with  my  friend  Mrs.  R.    This  morning  we  at 
tended  Dr.  Minnegerode 's  prayer  meeting  at 
seven  o'clock.    It  is  a  blessed 
Homemade          privilege  enjoyed  by  people  in 

berry  Wine!"        tOWI1>     that     °f     attendinS    re~ 

and  Hats  ligious  services  so  often,  par 

ticularly  those  social  prayer- 
meetings,  now  that  we  feel  our  dependence 
on  an  Almighty  arm,  and  our  need  of  prayer 
more  than  we  ever  did  in  our  lives.  The 
President  has  issued  another  proclamation, 
setting  aside  the  27th  day  of  this  month  for 
fasting  and  prayer. 

Again  I  have  applied  for  an  office,  which 
seems  necessary  to  the  support  of  the  family. 
If  I  fail,  I  shall  try  to  think  that  it  is  not 
right  for  me  to  have  it.  Mr.  McGuire's  sal 
ary  is  not  much  more  than  is  necessary  to  pay 
our  share  of  the  expenses  of  the  mess.  Sev 
eral  of  us  are  engaged  in  making  soap,  and 
selling  it,  to  buy  things  which  seem  essential 
to  our  wardrobes.  A  lady  who  has  been  per 
fectly  independent  in  her  circumstances,  find- 
[1761 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

ing  it  necessary  to  do  something  of  the  kind 
for  her  support,  has  been  very  successful  in 
making  pickles  and  catsups  for  the  restau 
rants.  Another,  like  Mrs.  Primrose,  rejoices 
in  her  success  in  making  gooseberry  wine, 
which  sparkles  like  champagne,  and  is  the 
best  domestic  wine  I  ever  drank;  this  is  de 
signed  for  the  highest  bidder.  The  exercise 
of  this  kind  of  industry  works  two  ways: 
it  supplies  our  wants,  and  gives  comfort  to 
the  public. 

Almost  every  girl  plaits  her  own  hat,  and 
that  of  her  father,  brother,  and  lover,  if  she 
has  the  bad  taste  to  have  a  lover  out  of  the 
army,  which  no  girl  of  spirit  would  do  unless 
he  is  incapacitated  by  sickness  or  wounds. 
But  these  hats  are  beautifully  plaited  of  rye 
straw,  and  the  ladies7  hats  are  shaped  so  be 
comingly  that  though  a  Parisian  milliner 
might  pronounce  them  old  fashioned,  and 
laugh  them  to  scorn,  yet  our  Confederate 
girls  look  fresh  and  lovely  in  them,  with  their 
gentle  countenances  and  bright  enthusiastic 
eyes ;  and  what  do  we  care  for  Parisian  style, 
particularly  as  it  would  have  to  come  to  us 
through  Yankeeland?  The  blockade  has 
[177] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

taught  our  people  their  own  resources;  but 
I  often  think  that  when  the  great  veil  is  re 
moved,  and  reveals  us  to  the  world,  we  will, 
in  some  respects,  be  a  precious  set  of  antiques. 

March  15th.  —  Richmond  was  greatly 
shocked  on  Friday,  by  the  blowing  up  of  the 
Laboratory,  in  which  women,  girls,  and  boys 
were  employed  making  cartridges ;  ten  women 
and  girls  were  killed  on  the  spot,  and  many 
more  will  probably  die  from  their  wounds. 
May  God  have  mercy  upon  them. 

Our  dear  friend  Mrs.  Stuart  had  just  heard 

of  the  burning   of  her  house   at  beautiful 

Chantilly.    The  Yankee  officers  had  occupied 

it    as    head-quarters    and,    on 

Burning  of  the  leaving  it  get  fire  to  every 
Stuart  House  >  * 

house  on  the  land,  except  the 
overseer's  house  and  one  of  the  servants ' 
quarters.  I  expressed  my  surprise  to  Mrs. 
S.  that  she  was  enabled  to  bear  it  so  well. 
She  calmly  replied,  "God  has  spared  my  sons 
through  so  many  battles,  that  I  should  be  un 
grateful  indeed  to  complain  of  anything 
else." 

This  lovely  spot  had  been  her  home  from 
her  marriage,  and  the  native  place  of  her 
[178] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

many  children,  and  when  I  remember  it  as  I 
saw  it  two  years  ago,  I  feel  that  it  is  too  hard 
for  her  to  be  thus  deprived  of  it.  An  officer 
(Federal)  quartered  there  last  winter,  de 
scribing  it  in  a  letter  to  the  New  York  Herald, 
says  the  furniture  had  been  "  removed, "  ex 
cept  a  large  old-fashioned  sideboard ;  he  had 
been  indulging  his  curiosity  by  reading  the 
many  private  letters  which  he  found  scattered 
about  the  house ;  some  of  which,  he  says,  were 
written  by  General  Washington,  "with  whom 
the  family  seems  to  have  been  connected.  "* 
Tuesday  Evening,  May  12th. — How  can  I 

*This  reference  to  the  Washington  letters  recalls  the 
fact  that  thousands  of  historic  documents,  letters,  and 
manuscripts  were  destroyed  during  the  war.  Other  thou 
sands  were  carried  North. 

A  few  of  these  documents  have  been  returned.  The 
most  noted  case  was  the  return  by  Mr.  J.  P.  Morgan,  Jr., 
of  Martha  Washington's  will.  This  was  about  to  be  de 
stroyed  at  Fairfax  Court  House  by  Blenker's  troopers,  but 
was  saved  by  a  Federal  officer.  It  was  later  purchased  by 
Mr.  J.  Pierpont  Morgan,  (Sr.).  In  April,  1915,  the  State 
of  Virginia  instituted  suit  for  possession  of  the  will;  but, 
largely  through  the  good  offices  of  the  Daughters  of  the 
American  Revolution,  Mr.  Morgan's  son  voluntarily  agreed 
to  return  the  document  to  its  original  resting  place  at  Fair 
fax  Court  House. 

At  about  the  time  of  the  above-mentioned  incident,  this 
will  was  taken  from  the  records,  possibly  by  the  very  officer 
referred  to  in  the  diary,  as  Mrs.  Stuart's  house  was  not 
far  distant  from  the  Court  House  of  Fairfax  County. 

[1791 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times. 

record  the   sorrow  which  has  befallen   our 
country!    General  T.  J.  Jackson  is  no  more. 

The  good,  the  great,  the  glori- 
Thc  Dcath^of  oug  stonewall  Jackson  is  num- 
jackson  bered  with  the  dead !  Humanly 

speaking,  we  cannot  do  with 
out  him;  but  the  same  God  who  raised  him 
up,  took  him  from  us,  and  He  who  has  so 
miraculously  prospered  our  cause,  can  lead 
us  on  without  him.  Perhaps  we  have  trusted 
too  much  to  an  arm  of  flesh;  for  he  was  the 
nation's  idol.  His  soldiers  almost  worshipped 
him,  and  it  may  be  that  God  has  therefore 
removed  him.  We  bow  in  meek  submission 
to  the  great  Ruler  of  events.  May  his  blessed 
example  be  followed  by  officers  and  men,  even 
to  the  gates  of  heaven !  He  died  on  Sunday 
the  10th,  at  a  quarter  past  three,  P.  M.  His 
body  was  carried  by  yesterday  in  a  car,  to 
Richmond.  Almost  every  lady  in  Ashland 
visited  the  car,  with  a  wreath  or  a  cross  of 
the  most  beautiful  flowers,  as  a  tribute  to  the 
illustrious  dead.  An  immense  concourse  had 
assembled  in  Richmond,  as  the  solitary  car 
containing  the  body  of  the  great  soldier,  ac 
companied  by  a  suitable  escort,  slowly  ancJ 
[1801 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

solemnly  approached  the  depot.  The  body 
lies  in  state  to-day  at  the  Capitol,  wrapped 
in  the  Confederate  flag,  and  literally  covered 
with  lilies  of  the  valley  and  other  beautiful 
Spring  flowers.  To-morrow  the  sad  cortege 
will  wend  its  way  to  Lexington,  where  he  will 
be  buried,  according  to  his  dying  request,  in 
the  "Valley  of  Virginia. "  As  a  warrior,  we 
may  appropriately  quote  from  Byron: 

"His  spirit   wraps   the    dusky   mountain, 
His  memory  sparkles  o'er  the  fountain, 
The  meanest  rill,  the  mightiest  river, 
Rolls  mingling  with  his  name  forever." 

As  a  Christian,  in  the  words  of  St.  Paul,  I 
thank  God  to  be  able  to  say,  ' '  He  has  fought 
the  good  fight,  he  has  finished  his  course,  he 
has  kept  the  faith.  Henceforth  there  is  laid 
up  for  him  a  crown  of  righteousness,  which 
the  Lord,  the  righteous  Judge,  shall  give  him 
at  the  last  day." 

Monday,  May  18th. — This  morning  we  had 
the  gratification  of  a  short  visit  from  Gen 
eral  Lee.  He  called  and  breakfasted  with  us, 
while  the  other  passengers  in 
Anecdote  of  the  carg  breakfasted  at  the 

General  Lee  i    j  j 

hotel.     We  were  very  glad  to 

see  that  great  and  good  man  look  so  well  and 
[181] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

so  cheerful.  His  beard  is  very  long,  and  pain 
fully  gray,  which  makes  him  appear  much 
older  than  he  really  is.  One  of  the  ladies  at 
table,  with  whom  he  is  closely  connected, 
rallied  him  on  allowing  his  beard  to  grow, 
saying,  "Cousin  Robert,  it  makes  you  look  too 
venerable  for  your  years.  '  '  He  was  amused, 
and  pleaded  as  his  excuse  the  inconvenience 
of  shaving  in  camp.  '  *  Well,  '  J  she  replied,  '  *  if 
I  were  in  Cousin  Mary's  place  (Mrs.  L's)  I 
would  allow  it  to  remain  now,  but  I  would 
take  it  off  as  soon  as  the  war  is  over."  He  an 
swered,  while  a  shade  passed  over  his  bright 
countenance,  '  '  When  the  war  is  over  she  may 
take  my  beard  off,  and  my  head  with  it,  if  she 
chooses.  " 

June  6th.  —  We  have  been  greatly  inter 

ested   lately   by   a  visit   to   the   village    of 

our  old  friend,  Mrs.  Thornton  of  Rappahan- 

nock  County.     She  gives  most 

Mrs.  Thorton      graphic  descriptions  of  her  so- 

Entertams  journ  of  seven  weeks   among 

General  Franz      J  __ 

the     Yankees     last     summer. 


Sixty     thousand     surrounded 
her  house,  under  command  of  General  Sigel. 
On  one  occasion,  he  and  his  staff  rode  up  and 
[182] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

announced  that  they  would  take  tea  with  her. 
Entirely  alone,  that  elegant  old  lady  retained 
her  composure,  and  with  unruffled  counte 
nance  rang  her  bell;  when  the  servant  ap 
peared,  she  said  to  him,  ' '  John,  tea  for  four 
teen.  "  She  quietly  retained  her  seat,  con 
versing  with  them  with  dignified  politeness, 
and  submitting  as  best  she  could  to  the  Gen 
eral's  very  free  manner  of  walking  about 
her  beautiful  establishment,  pronouncing  it 
"  baronial/ '  and  regretting,  in  her  presence, 
that  he  had  not  known  of  its  elegancies  and 
comforts  in  time,  that  he  might  have  brought 
on  Mrs.  Sigel,  and  have  made  it  his  head 
quarters. 

Tea  being  announced,  Mrs.  Thornton,  be 
fore  proceeding  to  the  dining-room,  requested 
the  servant  to  call  a  soldier  in,  who  had 
been  guarding  her  house  for  weeks,  and  who 
had  sought  occasion  to  do  her  many  kind 
nesses. 

When  the  man  entered,  the  General  de 
murred:  "No,  no,  madam,  he  will  not  go  to 
table  with  us." 

Mrs.  Thornton  replied,  "General,  I  must 
beg  that  you  will  allow  this  gentleman  to  come 
[183] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

to  my  table,  for  he  has  been  a  friend  to  me 
when  I  have  sadly  wanted  one." 

The  General  objected  no  farther;  the  man 
took  tea  with  the  master.  After  tea,  the  Gen 
eral  proposed  music,  asking  Mrs.  Thornton  if 
she  had  ever  played;  she  replied  that  "such 
was  still  her  habit. ' '  The  piano  being  opened, 
she  said  if  she  sang  at  all  she  must  sing  the 
songs  of  her  own  land,  and  then,  with  her  un 
commonly  fine  voice,  she  sang  "The  Bonnie 
Blue  Flag,"  "Dixie,"  and  other  Southern 
songs,  with  fine  spirit. 

Mrs.  G.  D.,*  of  Fredericksburg,  has  been 
giving  some  amusing  incidents  of  her  sud 
den  departure  from  her  home.  She  had  de 
termined  to  remain,  but  when, 

Amusing  (!)          Qn   the   night   Qf  the   bombard- 
Experiences  at  ,     ,,    , 
Fredericksburg     ment>    a  she11  burst   veiT  near 

her  house,  her  husband  aroused 
her  to  say  that  she  must  go.  They  had  no 
means  of  conveyance,  and  her  two  children 
were  both  under  three  years  of  age,  and  but 
one  servant,  (the  others  having  gone  to  the 
Yankees),  a  girl  twelve  years  old. 


Greenhow  Daniel. 

[  184 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

It  so  happened  that  they  had  access  to 
three  straw  carriages,  used  by  her  own  chil 
dren  and  those  of  her  neighbors.  They 
quickly  determined  to  put  a  child  in  each  of 
two  carriages,  and  to  bundle  up  as  many 
clothes  as  would  fill  the  third.  The  father 
drew  the  carriage  containing  one  child,  the 
mother  the  other  child,  and  the  little  girl  drew 
the  bundle  of  clothes.  They  thus  set  out,  to 
go  they  knew  not  whither,  only  to  get  out  of 
the  way  of  danger.  It  was  about  midnight^ 
a  dark,  cold  night.  They  went  on  and  on,  ta 
the  outskirts  of  the  town,  encountering  a  con 
fused  multitude  rushing  pell-mell,  with  ever 
and  anon  a  shell  bursting  at  no  great  dis 
tance,  sent  as  a  threat  of  what  they  might 
expect  on  the  morrow. 

They  were  presently  overtaken  by  a  re 
spectable  shoemaker  whom  they  knew,  rolling 
a  wheelbarrow  containing  a  large  bundle  of 
clothes,  and  the  baby.  They  were  attracted 
by  the  poor  little  child  rolling  off  from  its 
elevated  place  on  the  bundle,  and  as  Mrs.  D. 
stopped,  with  motherly  solicitude  for  the 
child,  the  poor  man  told  his  story.  In  the 
darkness  and  confusion  he  had  become  sep- 
[185] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

arated  from  his  wife  and  other  children,  and 
knew  not  where  to  find  them ;  he  thought  he 
might  find  them  but  for  anxiety  about  the 
baby.  Mrs.  D.  then  proposed  that  he  should 
take  her  bundle  of  clothes  with  his  in  the 
wheelbarrow,  and  put  his  child  into  the  third 
straw  carriage.  This  being  agreed  to,  the 
party  passed  on.  When  they  came  to  our 
encampment,  a  soldier  ran  out  to  offer  to 
draw  one  carriage,  and  thus  rest  the  mother ; 
having  gone  as  far  as  he  dared  from  his  regi 
ment,  then  another  soldier  took  his  place  at 
the  end  of  his  line,  and  so  on  from  one  soldier 
to  another  until  our  encampment  was  passed. 
Then  she  drew  on  her  little  charge  about  two 
miles  farther,  to  the  house  of  an  acquaintance, 
which  was  wide  open  to  the  homeless.  Until 
late  the  next  day  the  shoemaker 's  baby  was 
under  their  care,  but  he  at  last  came,  bring 
ing  the  bundle  in  safety. 

As  the  day  progressed  the  cannon  roared 
and  the  shells  whistled,  and  it  was  thought 
advisable  for  them  to  go  on  to  Chancellors- 
ville.  The  journey  of  several  miles  was  per 
formed  on  foot,  still  with  the  straw  carriages, 
for  no  horse  nor  vehicle  could  be  found  in 
[186] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

that  desolated  country.  They  remained  at 
Chancellorsville  until  the  2d  or  3d  of  May, 
when  that  house  became  within  range  of  can 
non.  Again  she  gathered  up  her  little  flock, 
and  came  on  to  Ashland.  Her  little  three- 
year  old  boy  explored  the  boarding-house  as 
soon  as  he  got  to  it,  and  finding  no  cellar,  he 
became  alarmed,  and  running  to  his  mother, 
exclaimed,  "This  house  won't  do,  mother;  we 
all  have  no  cellar  to  go  into  when  they  shell 
it ! ' '  Thus  our  children  are  born  and  reared 
amid  war  and  bloodshed  !* 
July  3. — Spent  yesterday  in  the  hospital; 
the  wounded  are  getting  on 

Adva'nc!  on*          WelL      The  clt^  WaS  Put  into  a 

Gettysburg          blaze  of  excitement  by  the  re 
port    that    General    Dix    was 
marching  on  it  from  the  White  House.  I  dare 

*A  characteristic  but  less  dangerously  "amusing"  inci 
dent  was  the  journey,  from  Shepherdstown  to  Winchester, 
Virginia,  of  two  young  girls  and  a  boy,  the  latter  being  a 
relative  of  General  Lee  and  a  son  of  Mrs.  Henrietta  B. 
Lee,  whose  letter  to  General  Hunter  has  become  a  classic 
in  war  literature.  (See  p.  200.)  This  party  consisted  of 
Miss  Rosa  Robinson,  Miss  Eliza  Hamtramk,  and  young 
Harry  B.  Lee,  later  a  much-beloved  clergyman  in  the  Epis 
copal  Church.  These  three  traveled  the  thirty-two  miles 
from  Shepherdstown  to  Winchester  in  an  old  "spring 
wagon,"  a  "contraption"  supported  by  three  very  uncertain 
wheels  and  a  rail  which  dragged  along  the  road  the  entire 

[1871 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

say  they  think  that  General  Lee  has  left  it  un 
defended,  in  which  surmise  they  are  vastly 
mistaken.  Our  troops  seem  to  be  walking 
over  Pennsylvania  without  let  or  hindrance. 
They  have  taken  possession  of  Chambers- 
burg,  Carlisle,  and  other  smaller  towns.  They 
surrendered  without  firing  a  gun.  I  am  glad 
to  see  that  General  Lee  orders  his  soldiers  to 
respect  private  property;  but  it  will  be  diffi 
cult  to  make  an  incensed  soldiery,  whose 
houses  have  in  many  instances  been  burned, 
crops  wantonly  destroyed,  horses  stolen, 
negroes  persuaded  off,  hogs  and  sheep  shot 
down  and  left  in  the  field  in  warm  weather — 
it  will  be  difficult  to  make  such  sufferers  re 
member  the  Christian  precept  of  returning 
good  for  evil. 

November    13th. — My    appointment    to    a 

distance  in  lieu  of  the  fourth  wheel.  The  borrowed  "horse 
power"  of  this  strange  vehicle  was  in  keeping  with  the 
wagon,  and  the  party  was  much  delayed  by  the  animal's 
determination  to  stop  and  lie  down  in  every  stream  the 
pilgrims  crossed.  The  three  "refugees"  considered  them 
selves  fortunate  to  get  even  this  conveyance,  although  they 
had  been  all  their  lives  accustomed  to  the  best  driving  and 
riding  horses  and  carriages.  Their  unselfish  devotion  to 
their  cause  was  great;  for  their  sole  object  in  driving  this 
distance  in  such  discomfort  was  to  carry  delicacies  to  the 
Confederate  soldiers  in  the  Winchester  hospitals. 

[188] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

clerkship  in  the  Commissary  Department  has 

been   received,   with   a    salary   of  $125   per 

month.      The    rooms    are    not 

Mrs.  McGuire      ready    for    us    to    begin    our 

GovTrnm'ent         duties>  and  Colonel  K  haS  JUSt 
Position  called  to  tell  me  one  of  the  re 

quirements.  As  our  duties  are 
those  of  accountants,  we  are  to  go  through  a 
formal  examination  in  arithmetic.  If  we  do 
not,  as  the  University  boys  say,  "pass,"  we 
are  considered  incompetent,  and  of  course  are 
dropped  from  the  list  of  appointees.  This 
requirement  may  be  right,  but  it  certainly 
seems  to  me  both  provoking  and  absurd  that 
I  must  be  examined  in  arithmetic  by  a  com 
missary  major  young  enough  to  be  my  son. 
If  I  could  afford  it,  I  would  give  up  the  ap 
pointment,  but,  as  it  is,  must  submit  with 
the  best  grace  possible,  particularly  as  other 
ladies  of  my  age  have  to  submit  to  it.* 

NOTES   AND   SIDELIGHTS 

By  way  of  historical  comment,  it  may  be 
added  here  that  the  colored  Sunday  School 


*Excerpts    from    Mrs.    McGuire's    diary    continued    on 
page  372. 

[189] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

was  one  of  the  most  interesting  features  of 
the  old  regime  in  the  South.  In  some  cases 
the  negro  children's  views  of 
Wh£ Theology  "religion"  amusingly  mixed 
with  the  heathen  ideas  pre 
served  in  the  modified  traditions  of  their  race. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  old  black  "mam 
mies"  and  "uncles"  used  to  instruct  their 
youthful  white  charges  in  "sound"  theology 
as  well  as  quaint  but  practical  philosophy. 
Mrs.  Janet  Weaver  Randolph,  of  Warren- 
ton,  Virginia,  wrote  down,  shortly  after  the 
war,  the  following  sweet  "teachings"  of  her 
old  "Mammy:" 

"Mammy,"  she  had  asked  as  a  child,  "who 
made  you  black?" 

The  little  dimpled  arms  were  crossed  on 
Mammy's  knee  and  the  inquiring  face  of 
Mammy's  darling  looked  lovingly  up  in 
Mammy's  face. 

"Chile,  who  bin  puttin'  notions  in  your 
little  curly  haid?  Gawd  made  Mammy  black 
and  he  made  you  and  your  Ma 

white>  f or  the  reason  that  when 
Noah  come  out'n  de  Ark,  Ham 

was    disrespectful   to   his    Pa   and   laughed 
F1901 


Black  and  White  Theology 

at  him,  and  Gawd  told  Ham  he  and  his  chil 
dren  should  be  always  servants ;  so  He  made 
him  black,  and  dat's  where  we  all  black 
people  come  from. 

"But,  honey,  de  blessed  Jesus  says  his 
blood  is  going  to  make  us  washed  white  as 
snow  and  somehow  it  allows  to  me  dat  in  de 
Judgment  day  dere  is  going  to  be  folks  with 
white  skins  go  in'  to  have  black  hearts,  and 
black  skins  go  in'  to  have  white  hearts, 
and  Gawd  is  goin'  to  have  places  for  dem 
all. 

"The  only  thing  dat  troubles  your  Mammy 
is  wheder  her  baby  chile  is  going  to  know  her 
Mammy,  if  she  ain't  got  a  black  face;  but  I 
reckon  Mammy  ain't  gwine  to  worry  herself, 
'cause  your  Ma  will  know  her  and  will  call: 
'Mammy,  come  take  your  chile.'  ' Cause 
Mammy  is  gwine  to  have  her  place  up  dere 
and  you  jus'  tell  folks  dat  bother  you  'bout 
Mammy's  black  face  dat  Gawd  made  Mammy 
black." 

Another    attractive    story,    also    bearing 

upon  ' '  the  ultimate  future, ' '  was  given  to  the 

writer  by  Mrs.  Cordelia  Powell  Odenheimer, 

of  Leesburg,  Virginia,  whose  father  heard 

[191] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

this   version   of   salvation   thus   plainly   ex 
pounded  by  his  "  Mammy :" 

"Who  says  I'se  free?  I  warn't  neber  no 
slabe.  I  libed  wid  qual'ty  an'  was  one  ob  de 
fambly.  Take  dis  bandanna  off?  No,  'deedy! 

dats  the  las'  semblance  I'se  got 
°'       ob  de  good  ole  times.    S 'pose  I 
Gone  To?1*          ^s  brack,  I  cyan't  he'p  it.     If 

mah  mammy  and  pappy  chose 
for  me  ter  be  brack,  I  ain't  gwine  ter  be  lak 
some  white  folks  I  knows  an'  blame  de  Lord 
for  all  de  'flictions  dat  comes  'pon  'em.  I'se 
put  up  wid  dis  brackness  now,  'cordin'  to  ol' 
Mis's  Bible,  for  nigh  on  ter  ninety  years,  an* 
t'ank  de  good  Lord,  dat  eberlastin'  day  is 
mos'  come  when  I'll  be  white  as  Mis'  Chloe 
for  eber  mo'! 

"Po'  Mis'  Chloe,  she's  been  gone  ter  dat 
sunny  Ian'  for  a  long,  long  time.  De  night 
she  was  born  was  so  long  an'  col',  an'  de 
stars  kep'  hid  in  de  brack  sky,  an'  de  trees 
ben'  til  de  branches  snap  an'  break ;  an'  when 
the  win'  was  roarin'  mos,'  I  hyeard  a  li'l  cry 
dat  went  right  to  mah  heart.  Seems  dat  night 
was  a  sign  ob  what  she  was  to  'spec  in  life, 
fer  dat  roarin'  win'  took  de  soul  ob  her  Ma  to 
[192] 


Black  and  White  Theology 

Heben.  Dat  was  de  only  time  I  'monstrated 
'gainst  man  brack  'fliction,  deed  tis,  honey. 
Den  I  prayed :  '  Oh  Marse  Gord,  please  le  'me 
go  wid  mah  Missis;  but  if  I  mus'  stay  hyar, 
for  dis  lamb 's  sake  le  'me  turn  white ! ' 

"De  Lord  showed  His  wisdom  and  didn'  do 
needer,  an'  I  took  cyar  ob  Mis'  Chloe  til 
Marse  Jack  an'  I  put  her  in  de  col'  groun' 
long  side  her  Pa  an'  Ma. 

"When  she  was  li'l',  she'd  put  her  li'P 
white  arms  'roun'  mah  ol'  brack  neck  an' 
say:  'Mammy,  you  ain'  brack,  you's  choco 
late,  an'  Mammy,  I  lub  chocolate  bes'  in  all 
deworl'!'"  .  .  . 

.  .  ."I'se  an  ol'  woman,  an'  nobody 
wants  me  hyar,  an'  if  it  warn'  dat  I  hab  de 
Scripters  to  lean  on,  I'd  t'ink  de  good  Lord 
didn'  wan'  me  needer.  I'se  mi'ty  tired  wait- 
in'.  What's  dat  honey?  How  I  knows 
I'se  gwine  ter  be  white?  Why  honey,  I'se 
'sprised!  Do  you  spose  'cause  Mammy's  face 
is  brack,  her  soul  is  brack  toot  Whar's  yo' 
larnin'  gone  to?" 

Mrs.  Odenheimer  writes : 

"The  Mammy  who  used  these  expressions 
nursed  all  my  Grandmother's  children  and  all 
[1931 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

of  our  family.  Up  to  the  time  I  left  home 
for  school  I  never  recall  going  to  sleep  with 
out  having  her  by  my  bed  telling  me  old  time 
stories  or  crooning  the  old  time  songs.  Many 
of  the  stories  were  ghost  horrors,  usually 
about  my  long  departed  relatives  returning 
for  one  purpose  or  another.  When  I  opened 
my  eyes  in  the  morning  it  was  to  see  this  same 
bent,  stock,  bandanna-ed  watch  dog  sitting  by 
the  stove,  smoking  her  corncob  pipe  and 
wrapping  her  'rheumatiz'  legs  up  with  red 
flannel  soaked  in  coal  oil." 

It  is  not  generally  realized  that  the 
"titles"  given  to  the  older  negroes  provided 
a  method  of  teaching  children  to  respect 
them.  Judge  W.  W.  Moffett,  of  Eoanoke,  ex 
plains  this  in  a  letter  to  the  writer  under  date 
of  June  26,  1917: 

"I  was  born  in  1854,  in  Culpeper  County, 
Virginia,  in  the  very  heart  of  a  *  slave-hold 
ing'  community.  My  father  was  a  planter 
and  owned  many  *  servants,' 
Family  Servants  as  ^he  coi0red  people  were 

and  Honorary  ,,    ,  «  XT   -J.T 

Titlcs  called  on  our  farm.     Neither 

my  father  nor  mother  called 
them  negroes ;  at  that  time  it  was  objection- 
[194] 


Honorary  Titles 

able  to   the   black   race,   and  we   were   not 
allowed  to  call  them  negroes  or  slaves. 

"We  were  taught  from  our  early  infancy 
to  respect  the  older  men  and  women  by  call 
ing  them  Uncle  Jack,  Uncle  Abb,  Uncle 
French,  Uncle  Bob,  etc.,  and  Aunt  Milly, 
Aunt  Edy,  Aunt  Betsy,  etc.,  and  to  guard  the 
rights  and  feelings  of  the  younger  ones. 

"No  one  knows  how  strong  the  attach 
ment  was  between  the  youth  [of  both  races] 
of  the  old  South  except  the  youth  of  the  old 
South,  or  of  the  devotion  between  master  and 
mistress  and  their  servants  except  those  of 
this  generation  who  witnessed  that  devotion. 
The  community  in  which  I  was  reared  was 
nobly  Christian ;  the  white  people  and  colored 
people  all  belonged  to  the  same  church,  and 
when  the  minister  would  visit  the  homes  of 
his  members,  the  colored  people  would  gather 
at  family  prayers.  The  relationship  which 
existed  on  our  farm  was  that  which  could 
exist  only  between  a  strong  manly  moral 
man  and  master  and  a  noble  Christian  wife 
and  mistress,  who  looked  upon  their  servants 
as  weaker  beings  that  should  be  protected 
and  developed. " 

[195] 


XV 
A  LAST  SONG  IN  A  BURNING  HOME 

In  all  America,  perhaps,  but  certainly  in 
the  valley  of  the  Shenandoah,  a  name  which 
will  ever  be  held  up  to  execration  is  that  of 
General  David  Hunter.  This  execration  is 
by  no  means  sectional  or  partisan ;  for  Gen 
eral  Hunter  was  secretly,  and  often  openly, 
scorned  by  many  Federal  soldiers  who  had 
the  misfortune  to  serve  under  him,  while  it 
is  said  that  not  a  few  refused  to  obey  his 
orders. 

On  his  invasion  of  the  Shenandoah  Valley 
in  1864,  the  first  victim  to  suffer  under  the 
ruthless  policy  of  General  Hunter  was  his 
first  cousin,  Hon.  Andrew  Hunter,  of  Charles 
Town,  Virginia,  (West  Virginia).  Not  con 
tent  with  directing  that  Mr.  Hunter,  an 
elderly  man,  be  placed  in  close  confinement, 
General  Hunter  gave  orders  that  Mr.  Hunt 
er  's  house  be  burned.  His  cousins,  the 
women  of  the  household,  were  not  permitted 
to  save  either  their  clothing  or  their  family 
portraits  from  the  flames.  Thereafter,  in 
[1961 


A  Last  Song 

order  to  make  the  destruction  complete,  Gen 
eral  Hunter  camped  his  cavalry  on  the  highly 
cultivated  ground  surrounding  the  site  of  the 
house  until  every  vestige  of  lawn  and  garden 
had  been  ruined  beyond  hope  of  repair. 

This  exploit  having  been  brought  to  a  close, 
General  Hunter  sent  out  a  force  with  orders 
to  destroy  "Fountain  Rock,"  the  Boteler 
residence  near  Shepherdstown.  Colonel 
Boteler  was  a  member  of  the  Confederate 
Congress  and  was  then  in  Richmond.  At  the 
time  of  General  Hunter's  invasion,  the  only 
members  of  the  family  at  home  were  Mrst 
Davis  Shepherd,  Colonel  Boteler 's  widowed 
daughter,  who  was  an  invalid ;  her  three  chil 
dren,  the  oldest  of  whom  was  not  six  years 
old;  and  Miss  Helen  Boteler. 

On  July  19, 1864,  therefore,  in  pursuance  of 
instructions  from  General  Hunter,  Captain 
"William  F.  Martindale,  with  a  detachment  of 
cavalry,  rode  up  to  the  Boteler  home. 
Warned  of  their  approach,  Mrs.  Shepherd 
met  the  soldiers  at  the  door.  Captain  Martin- 
dale  stated  that  he  had  come  to  burn  her 
house  and  its  contents.  Pleading  was  in  vain, 
and  Mrs.  Shepherd  and  Miss  Boteler  made 

r  1971 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

preparations  to  save  household  and  personal 
effects;  but  Captain  Martindale,  in  accord 
ance  with  the  orders  of  General  Hunter,  di 
rected  that  everything  be  consigned  to  the 
flames.  The  furniture  was  piled  up  on  the 
floor,  straw  was  brought  from  the  barn,  and 
the  soldiers  busied  themselves  scattering  over 
all  kerosene  oil,  which  they  had  brought  with 
them  for  the  purpose.  In  the  midst  of  this 
work  of  destruction,  Miss  Boteler,  a  devoted 
student  of  music,  pleaded  for  her  piano.  This 
was  denied  her  and  while  the  flames  were 
bursting  out  in  other  rooms,  she  went  into  the 
parlor,  and,  seating  herself  for  the  last  time 
before  the  instrument,  began  to  sing  Char 
lotte  Elliott's  hymn: 

My  God,  my  Father,  while  I  stray 
Far  from  my  home  in  life's  rough  way, 
Oh,  teach   me  from  my  heart  to   say, 
"Thy  will  be  done!" 

A  soldier  seized  her  to  lead  her  out  of  the 
house,  but  she  pulled  away  from  him  and  sang 
again : 

Though  dark  my  path,  and  sad  my  lot, 
Let  me  be  still  and  murmur  not; 
Or    breathe   the   prayer   divinely   taught, 
"Thy   will   be   done!" 
F1981 


A  Last  Song 

In  amazement,  the  cavalrymen  thought  the 
girl  was  crazed  with  grief ;  but  as  the  flames 
came  nearer,  Miss  Boteler  calmly  shut  down 
the  lid  of  the  piano,  locked  it,  and  went  out 
under  the  trees, — the  only  shelter  left  for  her 
self,  her  sick  sister,  and  the  frightened  little 
children.* 

*A  few  articles  were  saved  by  the  very  persistence  of 
Mrs.  Shepherd,  Miss  Boteler,  and  some  people  who  came 
from  Shepherdstown.  This  was  in  the  face  of  great  dis 
couragement;  for  even  the  baby's  cradle,  which  the  nurse 
had  brought  out,  was  thrown  back  into  the  flames  of  the 
burning  house.  At  least  one  soldier,  in  disobedience  to 
orders,  dared  to  help;  but  others,  on  the  way  to  burn  the 
barn  and  outhouses,  stopped  to  set  fire  to  the  little  pile 
of  clothing  belonging  to  Margaret  Bunkins,  a  faithful 
colored  house  servant.  The  frightened  girl  had  endeavored 
to  hide  her  "belongings"  behind  a  hedge. 


[  199 


XVI 

A  WOMAN'S  REBUKE— AND  AN 
AMERICAN  CLASSIC 

Although  many  of  the  women  of  the  old 
South  had  literary  ability,  there  were  few 
who  ever  attempted  to  put  it  to  account  in 
the  writing  of  books.  This  natural  ability 
was  not  trained  or  developed ;  but  it  is  shown 
in  the  form  of  letters,  diaries,  and  chance  un 
signed  sketches. 

At  the  time  of  the  burning  of  "Fountain 
Rock,"  General  Hunter's  destroying  bands 
went  south  of  Shepherdstown  and  set  fire  to 
"Bedford,"  the  home  of  Edmund  J.  Lee. 
Mr.  Lee  was  away;  but  his  wife,  Henrietta 
Bedinger  Lee,  was  at  home,  together  with  her 
two  young  children.  Captain  Martindale 
greeted  Mrs.  Lee  with  the  same  kind  of  mess 
age  he  had  delivered  to  Mrs.  Shepherd.  Mrs. 
Lee,  in  reply,  told  him  that  the  house  was  her 
own,  an  inheritance  from  her  father,  Daniel 
Bedinger,  a  soldier  of  the  American  Revolu 
tion;  that  "surely  the  Union  army  was  not 
warring  on  women  and  children."  Captain 
[200] 


A  Woman's  Rebuke 

Martindale  was  not  to  be  moved,  however, 
and  declared  that  irrespective  of  property 
rights,  the  house  was  at  least  the  home  of 
Edmund  J.  Lee  and  that  was  "  enough "  for 
him.* 

The  day  after  the  destruction  of  her  house, 
Mrs.  Lee's  outraged  spirit  compelled  her  to 
write  to  General  Hunter,  whose  own  niece  she 
had  sheltered  and  protected  during  the  war. 
Her  letter  deserves  recognition  in  American 
literature  as  a  classic  expression  of  richly 
merited  excoriation.  No  other,  in  any  of  our 
wars,  equals  it  in  its  force,  directness,  and  un- 
escapable  challenge  to  an  accounting  at  the 
bar  of  history. 

Shepherdstown,  W.  Va.,  July  20,  1864. 
General  Hunter: 

Yesterday  your  underling,  Captain  Martindale,  of  the 
First  New  York  Veteran  Cavalry,  executed  your  infamous 
order  and  burned  my  house.  You  have  had  the  satisfaction 
ere  this  ot  receiving  from  him  the  information  that  your 
orders  were  fulfilled  to  the  letter,  the  dwelling  and  every 
outbuilding,  seven  in  number,  with  their  contents,  being 

*Mrs  Lee's  indignant  query  as  to  "making  war  upon 
women  and  children"  recalls  the  magnanimous  spirit  and 
acts  of  General  John  H.  Martindale  (p.  42),  who  was 
efficient  in  his  duties  and  yet  won  many  Southern  hearts 
by  his  kindness. 

[201] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

burned.  I,  therefore,  a  helpless  woman  whom  you  have 
cruelly  wronged,  address  you,  a  Major-General  of  the 
United  States  Army,  and  demand  why  this  was  done? 
What  was  my  offence?  My  husband  was  absent, — an  exile. 
He  has  never  been  a  politician  or  in  any  way  engaged  in 
the  struggle  now  going  on,  his  age  preventing.  This  fact 
your  chief-of-staff,  David  Strother,  would  have  told  you. 

The  house  was  built  by  my  father,  a  Revolutionary 
soldier,  who  served  the  whole  seven  years  for  your  inde 
pendence.  There  was  I  born;  there  the  sacred  dead  repose. 
It  was  my  house  and  my  home,  and  there  has  your  niece,. 
Miss  Griffith,  who  lived  among  us  all  this  horrid  war  up 
to  the  present  moment,  met  with  all  kindness  and  hospi 
tality  at  my  hands.  Was  it  for  this  that  you  turned  me, 
my  young  daughter,  and  little  son  out  upon  the  world 
without  shelter?  Or  was  it  because  my  husband  is  the 
grandson  of  the  Revolutionary  patriot  and  "rebel,"  Richard 
Henry  Lee,  and  the  near  kinsman  of  the  noblest  of  Chris 
tian  warriors,  and  greatest  of  generals,  Robert  E.  Lee? 
Heaven's  blessing  be  upon  his  head  forever!  You  and 
your  Government  have  failed  to  conquer,  subdue,  or  match 
him;  and  disappointed  rage  and  malice  find  vent  on  the 
helpless  and  inoffensive. 

Hyena-like,  you  have  torn  my  heart  to  pieces!  for  all 
hallowed  memories  clustered  around  that  homestead;  and 
demonlike,  you  have  done  it  without  even  the  pretext  of 
revenge,  for  I  never  saw  or  harmed  you.  Your  office  ia 
not  to  lead,  like  a  brave  man  and  soldier,  your  men  to 
fight  in  the  ranks  of  war,  but  your  work  has  been  to 
separate  yourself  from  all  danger,  and  with  your  incen 
diary  band  steal  unaware  upon  helpless  women  and  chil 
dren,  to  insult  and  destroy.  Two  fair  homes  did  you  yes 
terday  ruthlessly  lay  in  ashes,  giving  not  a  moment's 

[202] 


A  Woman's  Rebuke 

warning  to  the  startled  inmates  of  your  wicked  purpose; 
turning  mothers  and  children  out  of  doors,  your  very 
name  is  execrated  by  your  own  men  for  the  cruel  work 
you  give  them  to  do. 

In  the  case  of  Mr.  A.  R.  Boteler,  both  father  and  mother 
were  far  away.  Any  heart  but  that  of  Captain  Martindale 
(and  yours)  would  have  been  touched  by  that  little  circle, 
comprising  a  widowed  daughter  just  risen  from  her  bed 
of  illness,  her  three  fatherless  babies, — the  eldest  five  years 
old — and  her  heroic  sister.  I  repeat,  any  man  would  have 
been  touched  at  that  sight  but  Captain  Martindale!  One 
might  as  well  hope  to  find  mercy  and  feeling  in  the  heart 
of  a  wolf  bent  on  his  prey  of  young  lambs,  as  to  search 
for  such  qualities  in  his  bosom.  You  have  chosen  well  your 
agent  for  such  deeds,  and  doubtless  will  promote  him. 

A  colonel  of  the  Federal  Army  has  stated  that  you 
deprived  forty  of  your  officers  of  their  commands  because 
they  refused  to  carry  out  your  malignant  mischief.  All 
honor  to  their  names  for  this,  at  least!  They  are  men, 
and  have  human  hearts  and  blush  for  such  a  commander! 
I  ask  who  that  does  not  wish  infamy  and  disgrace  attached 
to  him  forever  would  serve  under  you?  Your  name  will 
stand  on  history's  pages  as  the  Hunter  of  weak  women, 
and  innocent  children ;  the  Hunter  to  destroy  defenceless 
villages  and  beautiful  homes — to  torture  afresh  the  agonized 
hearts  of  widows;  the  Hunter  of  Africa's  poor  sons  and 
daughters,  to  lure  them  on  to  ruin  and  death  of  soul  and 
body;  the  Hunter  with  the  relentless  heart  of  a  wild 
beast,  the  face  of  a  fiend,  and  the  form  of  a  man.  Oh, 
Earth,  behold  the  monster!  Can  I  say  "God  forgive  you"? 
No  prayer  can  be  offered  for  you!  Were  it  possible  for 
human  lips  to  raise  your  name  heavenward,  angels  would 
thrust  the  foul  thing  back  again,  and  demons  claim  their 
•own.  The  curse  of  thousands,  the  scorn  of  the  manly  and 

[203] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

upright,  and  the  hatred  of  the  true  and  honorable,  will 
follow  you  and  yours  through  all  time,  and  brand  your 
name  infamy !  infamy ! 

Again,  I  demand  why  have  you  burned  my  house; 
Answer  as  you  must  answer  before  the  Searcher  of  all 
hearts ;  why  have  you  added  this  cruel,  wicked  deed  to  your 

many  crimes? 

HENRIETTA  B.  LEE 

Mrs.  Lee  lived  long  after  the  war.  She  saw 
sons  and  grandsons  enter  the  ministry  or  be 
come  missionaries  in  foreign  lands.  In  later 
years,  she  said  she  regretted  the  expression 
of  her  belief  that  "no  prayer "  could  be  of 
fered  for  General  Hunter,  but  that  otherwise 
she  would  let  the  letter  stand  as  written. 


[204] 


XVII 
"GLEN  WELBY"  SAVED 

By  way  of  comparison  with  the  above  inci 
dents,  there  were  instances  when  a  woman's 
determination  won  against  direct  orders  to 
burn  her  home.  A  single  illustration  may  be 
given  in  the  case  of  Mrs.  Taylor  Scott,  of 
Fauquier  County,  Virginia. 

Enraged  after  a  severe  brush  with  Mosby's 
men,  Federal  troops  under  Colonel  Gallop 
rode  to  "Glen  Welby,"  where  Mrs.  Scott  was 
living  with  her  mother,  Mrs.  Richard  H. 
Carter.  Throwing  out  sentinels  on  every 
side,  some  of  the  soldiers  entered  the  house. 

"We  have  come,"  said  the  officer  in  charge, 
"to  burn  the  house  and  every  building  at 
tached  to  the  grounds, "  to  which  he  added: 
' 1 1  know,  madam,  you  are  in  the  habit  of  har 
boring  those  miserable  cut- throats,  Mosby's 
rangers,  and  you  shall  suffer  for  it." 

At  their  request,  five  minutes  were  given 

to  the  family  to  save  some  household  effects, 

chiefly  clothing;  for  it  was  well  into  autumn 

and  the  weather  was  chilly.    Thereupon,  Mrs. 

[205] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Carter,  her  unmarried  daughters,  a  niece,  and 
a  child  left  the  building.  Mrs.  Scott,  however, 
went  into  the  house  with  her  young  son.  Seat 
ing  herself,  she  declared:  "My  son,  if  they 
will  burn  this  dear  old  home,  we  will  perish 
in  the  flames. ' ' 

At  this  point,  a  corporal  was  seen  to  ap 
proach  his  commanding  officer.  Apparently, 
as  the  result  of  the  conference,  Colonel  Gallop 
sent  for  Mrs.  Carter.  With  her  was  her 
daughter,  Sophie.  To  Mrs.  Carter,  Colonel 
Gallop  said: 

' '  I  have  determined,  Madam,  to  spare  your 
home  this  time ;  but  if  I  ever  catch  or  hear  of 
one  of  these  cut-throats  here  again,  nothing 
will  save  the  house  or  any  building  on  the 
place. ' ' 

To  this  Sophie  Carter  at  once  replied : 

1 '  We  cannot  make  any  such  promise.  If 
we  did,  it  would  be  impossible  for  us  to  keep 
it ;  for,  when  soldiers  come,  we  cannot,  if  we 
would,  order  them  away." 

"Glen  Welby"  was  saved,  and  the  chair  in 
which  Mrs.  Scott  made  her  heroic  resolution 
became  an  object  of  especial  value  in  at  least 
one  Virginia  family. 

[206] 


XVIII 
"GOTT  ISS  BLAYED  OUDT" 

The  story  of  the  saving  of  "Glen  Welby" 
may  be  supplemented  by  the  experience  of 
Mrs.  Daniel  Bedinger  Lucas,  who  was  Miss 
Lena  Brooke.  Mrs.  Lucas  had  been  a  brides 
maid  for  Fanny  Carter,  of  "Glen  Welby. " 
Miss  Brooke  married  Judge  Daniel  Bedinger 
Lucas,  author  of  the  beautiful  Southern  lyric, 
"The  Land  Where  We  Were  Dreaming, " 
(see  p.  70).  His  home,  "Rion  Hall,"  was  in 
the  Shenandoah  Valley  within  a  few  miles  of 
"Bedford"  and  "Fountain  Rock."  "Eion 
Hall"  survived  the  ruthlessness  of  Hunter, 
Martindale,  and  Strother.  For  a  time,  Gen 
eral  Sheridan  made  this  house  his  headquar 
ters  ;  and  on  the  walls  of  the  bedrooms  there 
may  still  be  seen  (1919)  the  names  of  some 
of  the  Federal  officers.  The  marks  of  their 
sabres  on  doors  and  other  woodwork  are  like 
wise  in  evidence. 

At  this  time,  a  woman  living  in  the  neigh 
borhood  made  daily  visits  to  the  Federal 
[207] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

headquarters  at  "Rion  Hall"  to  sell  cakes  to 
the  soldiers.  She  thereby  was  the  means  of 
saving  the  family  portraits;  for,  on  one  of 
these  visits,  she  found  that  some  of  the  offi 
cers  had  cut  the  pictures  from  their  frames, 
which  were  ready  to  be  shipped  North.  The 
portraits  had  been  thrown  on  the  floor.  Sur 
reptitiously,  the  woman  rolled  up  the  latter, 
carried  them  to  her  home,  and  hid  them  under 
a  mattress  until  the  Lucas  family  returned  to 
their  homestead  after  the  war. 

At  another  time,  the  place  was  overrun  by 
a  regiment  composed  largely  of  foreigners  in 
the  Federal  service.  Among  those  then  at 
"Rion  Hall"  was  the  Reverend  E.  B.  Bed- 
inger  and  his  family,  consisting  of  his  wife 
and  several  small  children.  Regardless  of  the 
protests  of  Mr.  Bedinger,  the  soldiers  burst 
into  the  room  of  his  wife,  who  was  ill. 

As  one  of  the  men  was  rifling  the  contents 
of  the  bureau,  Mrs.  Bedinger,  with  her  young 
baby  beside  her,  and  her  other  terror-stricken 
children  around  her  bedside,  called  to  the 
man  in  the  midst  of  looting: 

"Don't  you  know  that  God  sees  you  and 
that  he  will  punish  you  for  this?" 
[208] 


"Gott  Iss  Blayed  Oudt" 

"Ach!"  was  the  gruff  response,  after  a 
moment's  silence,  "Gott  iss  blayed  oudt!" 


Hall  is  within  five  miles  of  the  scene 
of  John  Brown's  raid.    Above  a  door  near  the 
stairway  may  be  seen  one  of  the  murderous- 
looking  iron  pikes  with  which 

An  incident  of     Brown  hoped  to  arm  the  slaves 
the  John  .  .,     .  ,  .  m, 

Brown  Raid         m  a  servile  insurrection.    The 

two-bladed  iron  head  is  set 
upon  a  pole  about  six  feet  in  length.  For 
some  time  prior  to  the  raid,  John  Brown 
and  his  emissaries  had  carried  on  propaganda 
among  the  negroes  of  that  section.  The  ne 
groes,  however,  had)  been  elevated  so  far 
above  their  savage  instincts  by  the  kindly 
Christian  influences  of  the  Southern  people 
that  they  had  little  or  no  inclination  '  *  to  rise 
up  and  slay."  They  represented  at  that  time 
the  only  people  in  the  world  who  could  re 
main  content  in  a  condition  of  bondage. 

After  the  capture  of  John  Brown,  "  Uncle 
Charles,"  the  trusted  coachman  of  "Bion 
Hall,"  brought  this  particular  pike  to  Mr. 
Lucas,  saying: 

"Dis  here  spike  is  what  dey  done  gimme 
[209] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

ter  cut  you-all  haids  off  wid;  but,  deed  I 
warn't  gwine  to  use  it  fer  no  sich  thing!  no 
saht" 

Hovenden's  picture  of  John  Brown's  execu 
tion  was  long  "one  of  the  six  most  notable 
historical  paintings"  on  exhibition  at  the 
Metropolitan  Museum  in  New  York  City. 
This  painting  is  intended  to  illustrate  Whit- 
tier's  poem  on  the  death  of  John  Brown.  As 
he  is  being  led  out  to  execution,  Brown  is 
represented,  in  poem  and  in  picture,  as  lean 
ing  over  to  bless  and  kiss  a  negro  child. 

The  painting  is  no  more  "historical"  than 
this  poem  of  Whittier's  or  his  other  verses 
on  the  wholly  imaginary  incident  of  Barbara 
Fritchie  and  "Stonewall"  Jackson.  There 
were  no  negroes  present  at  the  execution  of 
John  Brown  and  his  accomplices.  The  first 
person  killed  by  John  Brown's  men  was  a 
negro  employee  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio 
Railroad,  who  refused  to  join  this  band  "bent 
on  pillage  and  bloodshed"  in  the  name  of 
liberty  and  humanity.  Incidentally  it  may  be 
mentioned  that  the  fullest  and  most  accurate 
biography  of  Brown  is  that  by  H.  Peebles 
Wilson,  of  Kansas  (1913). 
[210] 


xrx 

"  CAPTURE "  OF  A  VIRGINIA  LADY 

The  most  grateful  task  of  a  narrator  of 
war  life  in  an  invaded  country  is  that  of  re 
cording  deeds  of  kindness  on  the  part  of  the 
victors  toward  the  vanquished.  Unfortu 
nately,  deeds  of  kindness  are  too  often  over 
looked,  as  "not  making  history/'  There  are 
many  such  in  the  narratives  of  soldiers  of 
either  side,  and  they  should  be  collected  and 
published  as  an  invaluable  contribution  to 
American  history. 

One  of  the  most  attractive  of  these  stories 
is  given  by  Lieutenant  James  Madison  Page 
in  his  book,  "The  True  Story  of  Anderson- 
ville  Prison. "  By  the  author's  permission, 
the  following  selection  is  taken  from  his  in 
teresting  narrative  and  presented  here  be 
cause  it  relates  closely  to  the  events  and  lo 
calities  above  mentioned.  Lieutenant  Page 
writes  of  this  experience: 

It  was  about  the  first  of  May,  1863,  that 
Colonel  Gray  ordered  the  regiment  ready  to 
march  light.  Early  the  next  morning  we 
[211] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

started  in  the  direction  of  Winchester.  It 
was  understood  that  we  were  this  time  really 
to  bag  Mosby  and  his  men,  and  the  ambitious 
commissary-sergeant  temporarily  took  leave 
of  his  accounts  and  supplies  and  rode  with 
the  fighting  detachment.  We  picked  up  two 
or  three  of  Mosby 's  "  raiders, "  and  toward 
noon  we  circled  to  the  left  and  immediately 
passed  through  a  small  hamlet  on  the  Win 
chester  pike.  In  the  edge  of  the  town  the 
regiment  halted  and  dismounted  for  noon 
rest,  when  Colonel  Gray  called  me  and  said, 
"Sergeant,  did  you  notice  that  large  man 
sion  standing  well  back  of  a  magnificent 
lawn,  on  our  right  a  short  distance  back  ? ' ' 

"Yes,  sir." 

1  *  Well,  you  take  two  non-commissioned  offi 
cers  and  twelve  men,  ride  back  there,  station 
your  men  around  that  house  and  adjacent 
buildings,  and  give  them  instruction  to  shoot 
any  one  attempting  to  escape  that  will  not 
halt  at  a  command,  and  then  go  through  that 
mansion  from  cellar  to  garret  and  seize  any 
thing  contraband  that  you  find." 

Of  all  my  duties  as  a  soldier  this  was  the 
one  I  most  detested. 

[212] 


"Capture"  of  a  Virginia  Lady 

I  was  soon  on  the  ground  and  stationed  my 
men.  I  felt  like  a  trespasser  when  I  ap 
proached  the  door  in  company  with  Sergeant 
Parshall,  whom  I  asked  to  go  with  me  in 
case  of  trouble.  (Dick  Parshall  was  after 
ward  one  of  Ouster's  best  scouts.)  When  I 
rang  the  bell  the  door  was  opened  by  a  fine- 
looking,  middle-aged  woman,  who,  upon  hear 
ing  my  business,  was  not  slow  in  conveying 
to  me  in  language  of  scintillating  scorn  what 
she  thought  of  me  and  the  whole  Yankee  na 
tion. 

In  my  placid  answer  to  her  furious  arraign 
ment  I  said,  ' '  Madam,  I  am  very  sorry  to  dis 
turb  you  and  I  do  not  wonder  that  you  are 
greatly  distressed  at  this  action,  but  I  am 
acting  under  orders,  and  if  you  knew  how 
very  disagreeable  this  task  is  to  me  you  would 
deliver  to  me  at  once  the  key  to  every  room  in 
the  house  and  facilitate  the  enjoined  search 
as  much  as  possible. "  Thereupon  she  reluc 
tantly  handed  me  a  bunch  of  keys,  and  ac 
companied  us  to  the  third  floor,  where  I  made 
short  work  of  my  search,  and  returned  to  the 
second  floor.  In  the  second  room  I  entered 
I  found  three  women,  an  unlocked  for  find, 
[2131 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

and  after  a  hasty  search  of  the  apartment  I 
excused  myself  as  gracefully  as  I  could  and 
retreated  in  good  order. 

Passing  to  another  room  on  the  same  floor  I 
was  surprised  anew  to  find  five  ladies  as  un 
concerned  as  though  taking  an  afternoon  tea 
and  indulging  in  gossip. 

My  curiosity  was  piqued.  It  was  not  prob 
able  that  these  women  all  belonged  to  one 
household.  What  common  purpose,  I  queried, 
had  drawn  them  together? 

I  retreated  again,  and  soon  reached  what 
seemed  to  be  a  front-room  parlor  on  the 
same  floor.  The  room  was  large,  and  well 
filled  with  some  fifteen  or  twenty  women.  As 
soon  as  I  recovered  from  this,  another  shock 
of  surprise,  I  said  "Ladies,  I  ask  your  par 
don.  I  was  not  aware  that  there  was  a  con 
vention  of  women  assembled  here  to-day,  or 
I  should  have  suffered  arrest  sooner  than  to 
have  disturbed  you."  They  did  not  seem  to 
be  in  a  humor  to  accept  my  apology,  and  the 
lady  of  the  house,  who  was  with  me  from 
the  first,  was  joined  by  others  of  her  pro 
nounced  opinions,  and  from  this  group  of 
representative  women  I  learned  some  things 
[2141 


"Capture"  of  a  Virginia  Lady 

about  myself  and  the  Yankee  army  that  I 
never  knew  before. 

The  sense  of  gallantry  again  overcame  me, 
and  I  fell  back  before  a  superior  force  and 
was  glad  to  retire  from  the  unequal  conflict. 

I  completed  my  search  of  the  lower  floor 
of  the  house  as  rapidly  as  possible.  When  I 
reached  the  front  door,  in  taking  my  leave  of 
the  premises,  I  handed  the  keys  back  to  the 
mistress -of  the  mansion  and  said,  " Madam, 
I  am  very  sorry  that  in  obeying  orders  I  have 
been  the  cause  of  so  much  annoyance  to  you, 
especially  considering  the  unusual  condition 
of  your  household. " 

I  was  about  to  bid  her  a  respectful  adieu, 
when  I  noticed  a  door  at  my  right  leading 
into  a  room  some  twelve  by  fifteen  enclos 
ing  a  portion  of  the  porch.  It  had  the  ap 
pearance  of  having  been  built  for  a  special 
secret  reason.  Of  course  my  duty  required 
me  to  examine  this  room,  and  on  finding  it 
locked,  I  asked  for  the  key. 

I  shall  never  forget  the  look  of  conster 
nation  on  the  mistress's  face  upon  my  mak 
ing  this  demand.  This  spirited  woman,  who 
during  this  short  interview  had  steadily  mani- 
(215} 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

f  ested  a  spirit  of  proud  defiance,  expressed  in 
her  entire  disparagement  of  the  Yankee  army 
and  myself  in  particular,  was  now  overcome 
with  apprehension  and  alarm,  which  were 
manifest  in  her  suddenly  changed  bearing. 

She  very  reluctantly  handed  me  the  keys 
and  turned  away.  During  this  time  Parshall 
had  gone  to  the  opposite  end  of  the  porch  and 
was  talking  to  the  guard.  I  finally  unlocked 
the  door,  feeling  sure  that  I  should  find  somo 
of  Mosby's  men,  and,  revolver  in  hand,  I  was 
prepared  to  meet  them.  What  met  my  gaze 
was  the  climax  of  the  day's  surprises  and 
explained  those  before  encountered. 

The  room  was  filled  to  the  height  of  six  feet 
or  more  with  choice  articles  of  food,  such  as 
baked  turkey,  chicken,  hams,  bread,  pastry 
and  the  like,  disposed  tastefully  in  tiers,  one 
above  another. 

For  a  brief  moment  I  wistfully  surveyed 
this  tempting  array  of  choice  food,  so  powerful 
in  its  appeal  to  a  soldier's  usually  ravenous 
appetite.  But  as  I  reflected  upon  the  choice 
treat  prepared  at  great  pains  by  the  women, 
and  upon  the  disappointment  that  would  re 
sult  from  not  being  allowed  to  serve  it,  and 
[216] 


"Capture"  of  a  Virginia  Lady 

hearing  Parshall  returning,  I  hastily  locked 
the  door  and  handed  the  key  to  madam,  who 
meanwhile  had  been  anxiously  watching  me. 
I  now  bade  her  good-by,  and  signaled  the 
guards  to  withdraw,  and  started  down  the 
walk.  Almost  immediately  she  was  by  my 
side,  and  said  in  a  trembling  voice:  "I  owe 
you  an  apology.  I  have  often  said  there  was 
not  a  gentleman  in  the  Yankee  army,  but  I 
must  except  one.  You  have  placed  me,  with 
my  neighbors  and  friends,  many  of  whom  you 
have  just  seen,  under  great  obligation.  My 
heart  sank  when  you  insisted  on  going  into 
that  room.  I  fully  expected  you  and  your 
men  would  despoil  us  of  the  necessary  food, 
prepared  at  great  pains  from  our  meagre  re 
sources.  Imagine,  then,  my  surprise  when 
you  locked  the  door  so  hastily  for  fear 
your  comrade  would  see  the  contents  of  the 
room. ' ' 

" Madam, "  I  replied,  "I  thank  you,  but  I 
have  only  done  my  duty  as  I  understand  it. 
I  am  not  in  the  army  to  increase  the  hard 
ships  of  defenseless  women.  I  assure  you 
that  I  would  gladly  protect  every  one  of  them 
from  the  unnecessary  hardships  of  this  un- 
[217] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

fortunate  strife.  Their  suffering  is  great, — 
greater  indeed  than  that  of  the  men  at  the 
front,  and  is  likely  to  increase  as  the  war 
goes  on.M* 

The  writer  became  deeply  interested  in 
Lieutenant  Page 's  narrative ;  correspondence 
was  begun  with  him,  and  testimony  as  to  his 
standing  and  character  was  secured  from 
prominent  citizens  of  Montana,  who  had 
known  Lieutenant  Page  intimately  for  almost 
&  life  time.  Mr.  M.  J.  Haley,  who  helped  with 
the  compiling  of  Lieutenant  Page's  data  on 
Andersonville  Prison  and  his  defense  of  the 
memory  of  Captain  Henry  Wirz,  wrote  in 
1917: 

"In  1865,  when  a  boy,  I  read  Albert  D. 


•Lieutenant  Page  was  born  in  Crawford  County,  Penn 
sylvania,  of  the  Massachusetts  family  of  that  name.  His 
narrative  should  be  widely  read,  not  only  because  of  its  in 
nate  interest,  but  because  of  its  exceptional  value  as  a 
contribution  to  American  history.  It  was,  moreover,  writ 
ten  largely  because  the  author  considered  it  a  sacred  duty 
to  refute  certain  falsehoods  about  his  former  foemen.  Sub 
sequently  to  the  publication  of  his  volume,  a  deliberate 
attempt  was  made  to  discredit  both  the  narrative  and  the 
author.  It  was  begun  through  interested  motives  by  men 
who  profited  politically  or  personally  in  keeping  alive  sec 
tional  animosities  and  misunderstandings.  It  was  remarked 
that  his  bitterest  detractors  "never  saw  much  of  the  smoke 
of  battle;  or  if  they  did,  they  saw  it  well  in  the  rear." 

[2181 


"Capture"  of  a  Virginia  Lady 

Bichardson's  book  on  Anders  on  ville.  I  asked 
my  brother,  who  had  a  few  months  previously 
returned  from  the  army.  He  told  me  the 
Confederate  guards  at  Andersonville  were  on 
'starvation  rations/  and  that  Richardson's 
account  was  grossly  exaggerated.  In  1871  or 
1872,  I  met  a  man  named  Yates  at  Syracuse, 
New  York,  who  had  been  a  prisoner  at  Ander 
sonville.  He  told  me  that  Wirz  did  the  very 
best  that  he  could  under  the  circumstances 
and  that  his  death  was  an  outrage  and  a  na 
tion's  disgrace. 

1 1 There  isn't  a  person  in  the  State  of  Mon 
tana  who  knows  Colonel  Page  that  would 
doubt  his  word.  His  word  is  '  as  good  as  his 
bond'." 

Also  in  1917,  Judge  Lew  L.  Galloway,  of 
Montana,  wrote  that  Lieutenant  Page  re 
gretted  that  a  few  of  his  comrades  took  the 
attitude  they  did,  but  nevertheless,  "he  had 
not  stated  anything  but  the  truth  in  his  book, 
and  he  did  not  regret  doing  justice  to  a  man 
to  whom  he  thought  grave  injustice  had  been 
done."  This  was  true  chivalry,  in  keeping 
with  his  gallant  protection  of  the  Southern 
woman  above  mentioned,  even  though  at  first 
T2191 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

she    had    most    unhappily    misjudged    and 
wronged  him. 

Among  other  tokens  Major  Wirz  was  the 
recipient  of  a  gold  watch  presented  to  him 
by  prisoners  at  Andersonville  in  appreciation 
of  his  personal  efforts  to  relieve  their  suffer 
ings.  This  watch  was  taken  from  him  when 
he  himself  became  a  prisoner  and  was  made 
the  scapegoat  for  the  policy  of  non-exchange 
that  was  doubtless  instituted  by  Secretary 
Stanton. 


[220] 


XX 
IN  THE  CAEOLINAS 

Hold  up  the  glories  of  thy  dead; 
Say  how  thy  elder  children  bled, 
And  point  to  Eutaw's  battle-bed, 
Carolina ! 

Tell    how    the    patriot's    soul    was    tried, 
And  what  his  dauntless  breast  defied; 
How  Rutledge  ruled  and  Laurens  died, 
Carolina! 

Cry!   till  thy  summons,  heard  at  last, 
Shall  fall  like  Marion's  bugle-blast 
Re-echoed  from  the  haunted  Past, 
Carolina ! 

— HENRY  TIMROD. 

Travellers,  visitors,  and  others  have  some 
times  made  more  or  less  good-natured  com 
ment  upon  the  slowness  of  material  develop 
ment  shown  in  some  parts  of  the  South.  When 
these  critics,  however,  live  with  the  people 
and  learn  what  the  latter  suffered  for  twenty 
years  and  more  after  1860,  they  as  cheer 
fully  bear  witness  rather  to  what  has  been 
accomplished  than  to  that  which  remains  to  be 
done.  As  they  become  better  acquainted  with 
F2211 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Southern  history,  they  recognize  that  none 
but  a  wonderful  race  could,  through  four 
years  of  war  and  ten  years  of  "reconstruc 
tion,  ' '  have  preserved  their  capacity  for  self- 
government.  This  last  is  what  they  fought 
for  and  this,  in  time,  was  returned  to  them.* 

On  the  eighteenth  of  December,  1864,  Gen 
eral  Halleck  wrote  to  General  Sherman: 

"Should  you  capture  Charleston,  I  hope 
that  by  some  accident  the  place  may  be  de 
stroyed  and  if  a  little  salt  should  be  sown 
upon  its  site,  it  may  prevent  the  growth  of 
future  crops  of  nullification  and  secession. ' ' 

*"More  than  ever,  in  this  Nation,  there  must  be  fra 
ternity,  sympathy,  and  clear  understanding  of  differing 
points  of  view,  if  Union  and  Liberty  are  to  abide  together. 
Above  all  else,  we  of  the  North  must  open  our  minds  to 
the  ante  bellum  Southern  point  of  view;  and  while  we 
gladly  'let  the  dead  past  bury  its  dead,'  we  must  not 
strangle  that  living  veracity  that  has  descended  to  our  own 
day.  We  must  come  to  realize  that  it  was  to  maintain 
principles  fundamental  to  human  liberty  that  the  South 
resorted  to  arms  in  1861 ;  and  thereby,  probably,  prevented 
this  Nation  from  becoming  overwhelmingly  and  unalterably 
imperialistic  .  .  . 

".  .  .  No  people  of  any  true  spirit  will  submit  to 
the  invasion  of  their  homes  and  institutions;  nor  should 
they  be  expected  to  do  so!  Charles  Francis  Adams,  speak 
ing  in  Lee  Memorial  Chapel,  at  Lexington,  Virginia,  on 
the  occasion  of  the  Centenary  of  the  birth  of  Robert  Edward 
Lee,  said,  'Had  I  been  circumstanced  as  Lee  was,  in  1861, 
I  should  have  done  precisely  as  he  did.'  " — A.  W.  LITTLE- 
FIELD,  of  Massachusetts. 

[222] 


In  the  Carolinas 

To  this  General  Sherman  replied  on  Christ 
mas  Eve: 

' i  This  war  differs  from  European  wars  in 
this  particular — we  are  not  only  fighting  hos 
tile  armies,  but  a  hostile  people  and  must 
make  old  and  young,  rich  and  poor,  feel  the 
hard  hand  of  war,  as  well  as  their  organized 
armies.  I  will  bear  in  mind  your  hint  as  to 
Charleston,  and  don't  think  salt  will  be  neces 
sary.  When  I  move,  the  Fifteenth  corps  will 
be  on  the  right  of  the  right  wing,  and  their 
position  will  bring  them  naturally  into 
Charleston  first  and,  if  you  have  studied  the 
history  of  that  corps,  you  will  have  remarked 
that  they  generally  do  their  work  up  pretty 
well.  The  truth  is  the  whole  army  is  burning 
with  insatiable  desire  to  wreak  vengeance 
upon  South  Carolina.  I  almost  tremble  for 
her  fate,  but  she  deserves  all  that  seems  in 
store  for  her." 

It  may  readily  be  seen  from  the  military 
dispatches  that  it  was  the  intention  of  the 
Federal  commander  to  bring 

UP°n  the  PG°Ple  °f  the  invaded 
country   every   possible   hard 
ship  by  depriving  them  of  food,  shelter,  cloth- 
[223] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

ing,  medical  supplies,  and  property  of  every 
kind.  This  policy  was  the  reverse  of  the 
sentiments  expressed  by  General  Martin- 
dale*  and  nearly  all  of  those  who  either  felt 
similar  sentiments  naturally,  or  who  were  in 
spired  by  the  attitude  of  President  Lincoln, 
Generals  McClellan,  McDowell,  Schofield, 
Thomas,  Warren,  Sedgwick,  Hancock,  and 
many  other  high  officers  in  the  Union  Army.f 
The  inherent  humanity  and  true  Ameri 
can  ideals  of  certain  officers  and  soldiers 
saved  something  for  the  Southern  people  to 


*See  p.   42. 

f At  Gettysburg,  General  Louis  A.  Armistead,  who  fell 
at  the  forefront  of  the  great  Confederate  charge,  and  who 
was  the  real  hero  of  that  charge,  fell  mortally  wounded  into 
the  hands  of  the  Federals.  On  this  occasion,  General 
Hancock  dismounted,  grasped  Armistead's  hand,  and  ex 
pressed  his  sympathy.  He  promised,  also,  to  send  messages 
to  his  friends  in  Virginia  and  attempted  to  cheer  him 
with  the  hope  that  his  wounds  would  not  be  fatal.  Gen 
eral  Armistead  lingered  a  day,  despite  his  many  wounds, 
and  said  at  last:  "Lay  me  down  along  side  of  General 
Hancock;  we  are  old  friends/'  General  Armistead  was  a 
nephew  of  Colonel  George  Armistead,  the  commander  at 
Fort  McHenry,  the  successful  defense  of  which  inspired 
Francis  Scott  Key  to  write  "The  Star-Spangled  Banner.'' 

It  should  be  added  that  this  story  of  Hancock  and  Arm 
istead  is  taken  from  Luther  W.  Hopkins'  "From  Bull  Run 
to  Appomattox;  A  Boy's  View,"  one  of  the  most  attractive 
volumes  written  in  connection  with  the  war  between  the 
States.  Mr.  Hopkins  was  a  Confederate  soldier  and  refers 
feelingly  to  the  magnanimous  among  his  former  foes. 

[224] 


In  the  Carolinas 

build  upon  through  the  even  more  terrible 
days  of  a  period  of  '  '  Reconstruction. ' '  It  was 
in  the  wake  of  the  worst  element  of  Sherman 's 
army  that,  along  with  their  prayers  for  Lee 
and  the  Southern  Confederacy,  the  blessings 
of  Southern  women  and  children  went  up  to 
Heaven  for  the  merciful  among  the  con 
querors, — their  fellow- Americans.* 

Charleston,  happily,  was  spared,  and  the 
dreaded  Fifteenth  Corps  did  not  immediately 
visit  and  "by  some  accident "  destroy  that 
beautiful  city.  From  Columbia,  Sherman 

*It  is  most  unfortunate  that  the  name  of  Grant  cannot 
be  added  to  this  list  of  those  of  the  greater  leaders  wha 
sought  to  lessen  the  horrors  of  war.  It  seems  clear,  how 
ever,  that  while  ultimately  displaying  a  splendid  magnan 
imity  at  Appomattox  that  must  evermore  be  a  tribute  to 
him,  General  Grant  must  have  known  of  the  terrible  suf 
ferings  of  the  prisoners  of  war  and  of  the  desolation  cre 
ated  by  Sherman  and  Sheridan,  if,  indeed,  he  did  not  sanc 
tion  and  encourage  the  forces  of  destruction.  Let  us  be 
lieve  that  he  could  not  have  fully  realized  the  extent  of 
this  suffering,  and  that  he  conscientiously  thought  that 
final  victory  would  be  hastened  by  these  processes,  ignoring 
the  present  terror  and  the  aftermath  of  bitterness.  Such 
has  been  the  cold  philosophy  of  some  commanders  at  other 
times  and  places.  Because  of  his  simple  greatness  at  Ap 
pomattox,  therefore,  it  must  be  assumed  that  Grant  did 
not  realize  what  was  being  done,  just  as,  during  his  eight 
years,  as  President,  he  refrained  from  checking  the  hor 
rors  of  Reconstruction — now  generally  recognized  to  have 
been  a  process  of  despoliation  and  ruin  carried  on  in  times 
of  peace  under  the  guise  of  law  and  order. 

[225] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

marched  northward  to  Fayetteville  on  the 
way  to  Goldsboro,  where  he  was  to  unite  with 
General  Schofield. 

On  the  tenth  of  March,  less  than  a  month 

after  the  burning  of  Columbia,  Kilpatrick's 

cavalry  overran  Fayetteville,  North  Carolina, 

and  the  surrounding  country. 

Incidents  of  the  j^  Manchester,  these  troopers 

Invasion  of  '  *    , 

North  Carolina  came  upon  the  estate  of  the 
aged  Mr.  Duncan  Murchison. 
Here  Miss  Kate  P.  Goodridge  and  her  sister 
were  "refugeeing"  from  Norfolk.  The  Good- 
ridge  family  was  originally  from  New  Eng 
land;  but,  like  practically  all  New  England 
settlers  in  the  South,  they  were  heart  and 
soul  with  the  cause  of  the  Confederacy,  and 
they  bore  privations  with  a  heroism  no  less 
than  the  native  Southerners.  Five  of  the 
Goodridge  family  had  enlisted  in  the  Con 
federate  service.* 

As  in  the  case  of  thousands  of  other  pri 
vate   houses,    the    Murchison    mansion   was 


*General  Albert  Pike,  of  Arkansas,  was  of  this  num 
ber  of  Northerners  fighting  with  the  South.  Although  born 
in  Boston  and  educated  at  Harvard,  there  was  no  more 

[226] 


In  the  Carolinas 

thoroughly  ransacked ;  but  many  of  the  family 
valuables  had  been  hidden  so  successfully 
that  some  of  the  soldiers  became  enraged  at 
not  securing  greater  booty;  in  spite  of  pro 
tests,  they  burst  into  the  room  of  a  young  girl 
who  was  in  the  last  stages  of  typhoid  fever. 
The  child  was  taken  from  the  bed  in  which 
she  lay  and  died  while  the  bed  and  the  room 
were  being  searched  for  money  and  jewelry. 
An  officer,  whose  name  indicated  foreign 
birth  or  extraction,  was  appealed  to ;  but 
his  answer  to  the  Goodridge  ladies  was: 
"Go  ahead,  boys,  do  all  the  mischief  you 
can." 

Although    over    seventy    years    old,    Mr. 
Murchison,  a  kinsman  of  Sir  Roderick  Murch- 


ardent  champion  of  the  Confederacy.     He  was  the  author 
of  the  verses: 

"What,   what  is  the  true   Southern   Symbol, 

The  Symbol  of  Honor  and  Right, 
The  Emblem  that  suits  a  brave  people 

In  arms  against  number  and  might; 
'Tis  the  ever  green  stately  Magnolia, 

Its  pearl-flowers  pure  as  the  Truth, 
Defiant  of  tempest  and  lightning, 

Its  life  a  perpetual  youth." 

Several  members  of  the  Northern  branch  of  the  Good- 
ridge  (or  Goodrich)  family  fought  for  the  Union,  but  not 
in  the  way  of  the  uncontrolled  element  under  Sherman , 
Hunter,  and,  at  times,  Sheridan  and  Pope. 

[227] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

ison,  was  threatened  with  death;  but  Miss 
Phoebe  Goodridge  fell  on  her  knees  and 
begged  for  his  life.  Consequently,  the  soldiers 
refrained  from  carrying  out  their  threat,  but 
dragged  Mr.  Murchison,  half-clad,  into  the 
nearby  swamps,  where  he  was  compelled  to 
stay  until  the  raiders  had  gone  away.  The 
troopers  slashed  the  family  portraits  with 
their  swords,  broke  up  much  of  the  furniture, 
and  poured  molasses  into  the  piano.  Every 
thing  in  the  nature  of  food  was  destroyed. 
Cattle  and  poultry  were»  driven  off  or  shot. 
All  granaries  of  corn  and  wheat  were  torn 
open  and  the  contents  carried  off  or  ruined. 
Consequently,  the  members  of  the  family 
were,  like  many  of  the  women  of  Georgia  and 
South  Carolina,  compelled  to  live  on  scattered 
grains  left  by  the  cavalry  horses,  which  they 
washed  and  made  over  into  what  they  called 
"big  hominy/' 

In  this  carnival  of  destruction,  it  should  be 
noted  that  not  one  act  of  vandalism  was  re 
corded  against  the  happy  record  of  over  five 
hundred  negroes  of  this  and  adjoining  es 
tates,  although  they  were  given  every  incen 
tive  to  rise  up  and  pillage  and  possess 
[228] 


In  the  Carolinas 

the  property  of  the  helpless  women.  The 
Murchison  plantation  was  twelve  miles  from 
the  town  of  Fayetteville. 

In  connection  with  the  story  of  this  cav 
alry  raid,  it  may  be  added  that  Mrs.  Monroe, 
a  woman  of  Scotch  blood  and  a  dependent  of 
the  Murchison  family,  was  given  a  very  val 
uable  watch  for  safe-keeping.  In  some  man 
ner,  the  raiders  heard  of  it.  They  visited  Mrs. 
Monroe  and  although  they  choked  her  into 
insensibility,  they  failed  to  get  the  watch. 
After  the  raid,  the  faithful  woman  returned 
the  watch  to  Miss  Goodridge,  trimphantly 
exclaiming :  ' t  They  nae  got  it !  they  nae  got 
it!"  When  complimented  on  her  bravery, 
she  replied:  " There  is  but  one  time  to  die 
and  it  might  as  well  be  now."* 

*There  is  an  interesting  anecdote  of  a  Miss  Tillinghast 
of  the  town  of  Fayetteville.  Miss  Tillinghast,  like  the 
Goodridges,  was  of  New  England  parentage.  While  her 
house  was  being  ransacked,  she  stood  on  the  steps  and, 
with  true  Puritan  fervor,  read,  for  the  benefit  of  her  un 
welcome  visitors,  the  109th  Psalm,  wherein  the  Psalmist 
commends  the  thought  that  the  days  of  the  unmerciful  "be 
few"  and  that  their  names  "be  blotted  out."  \ 


[229 


XXI 
DESPOLIATION  AND  PROTECTION 

As  illustrating  some  form  of  contrast  to 
the  story  given  above,  a  grateful  tribute  to 
a  Federal  officer  is  paid  at  the  close  of  the 
following  story  by  Mrs.  J.  Henry  Smith,  who 
has  given  her  reminiscences  to  the  editor  and 
who  was  happy  in  thus  voluntarily  paying  a 
tribute  to  a  true  type  of  American  officer 
who  held  evil  forces  in  check  and  did  what  he 
could  to  mitigate  the  horrors  of  invasion  con 
nected  with  an  element  of  mercenaries 
licensed  to  outrage  by  General  Sherman. 
Mrs.  Smith  writes  from  Greensboro,  the 
scene  of  one  of  the  great  Revolutionary  bat 
tles,  which  had  tested  the  courage  and  endur 
ance  of  her  ancestors  only  less  than  her  own 
courage  and  that  of  her  associates  was  tested 
in  the  war  which  burst  upon  them  nearly  one 
hundred  years  later.  Mrs.  Smith  writes: 

Looking  back  through  the  mists  of  more 

than  fifty  years  it  is  hard  to  catch  and  keep 

the  trend  of  events  in  their  ceaseless   and 

rapid  march;  but  the  years  of  the  terrible 

[230] 


Despoliation  and  Protection 

tragedy  of  the  War  between  the  States  are 
indelibly  graven  upon  our  hearts,  homes,  and 
country. 

In  1861,  Greensboro  was  a  peaceful  ham 
let  of  about  2,000  souls,  but  when  the  tocsin 
of  war  sounded  at  Sumter,  the  Revolutionary 
blood  in  the  veins  of  our  people  leaped  into 
instant  action.  In  the  dark  time  of  infinite 
endurance  that  followed,  the  women  suffered 
and  shared  the  fears  and  hopes  of  the  im 
pending  battles,  the  harrowing  days,  the  hope 
less  nights,  the  dread  to-morrows. 

The  noble  army  of  the  Bed  Cross  had  not 
then  unfurled  its  banner  to  the  world,  and 
the  unspeakable  blessing  of  hospitals  and 
trained  nurses  was  as  yet  unknown.  More 
pitiful  than  all  was  the  absence  of  anesthetics. 
Yet  in  this  painful  lack  of  equipment,  the 
self-sacrifice,  the  ingenuity,  and  faithful  ser 
vice  of  our  women  made  what  amends  were 
possible.  A  central  room  was  established 
where  quilting  and  sewing  were  daily  and 
diligently  done.  Every  piece  of  old  linen  was 
scraped  and  cherished,  bandages  made, 
carpets  taken  up ;  and  all  blankets,  clothing, 
food,  and  whatever  could  be  given  up  for  the 
F2311 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Time.' 

comfort  of  the  boys  were  sent  to  the  camps. 
A  little  amateur  band  of  canteen  workers  met 
the  trains  bearing  the  wounded,  often  in  the 
darkness  of  the  night,  with  such  refresh 
ments  as  they  could  provide  for  the  weary 
men,  and  in  these  fleeting  moments  of  loving 
ministry  precious  items  of  news  from  home 
and  camp  and  friends  were  eagerly  sought 
and  given  ere  the  train  sped  onward.  Weary, 
footsore,  and  needy  soldiers  were  daily  pass 
ing  through  to  be  clothed,  fed,  and  com 
forted;  and  whenever  the  Danville  train 
came  in  with  grey-coats  on  board,  it  was  a 
signal  to  broil  bacon,  bake  cornbread,  and  set 
out  all  the  milk  one  could  lay  hands  on — the 
only  delicacies  we  could  then  afford.  In  this 
labor  of  love  all  our  hearts  were  sore  with 
suspense  and  foreboding  for  husbands,  sons, 
and  brothers  on  the  firing  line,  not  knowing 
what  a  day  or  even  an  hour  might  bring 
forth ;  and  many  homes  were  darkened  as  the 
casualties  fell  pitilessly  here  and  there. 

I  recall  that  on  one  occasion  an  ambulance 

stopped  at  our  gate  and  the  driver  asked  if 

we  could  take  in  a  very  sick  man.    He  proved 

to  be  the  young  son  of  Kev.  Dr.  Goulding., 

[  232  ] 


Despoliation  and  Protection 

author  of  "The  Young  Marooners,"  a  book 
so  dear  to  every  boy's  heart.  His  condition 
was  pitiable  and  unspeakable.  For  weeks  he 
had  been  confined  on  a  prison  ship  on  the 
coast,  and  fed  on  sour  corn  bread  and  pickles 
until  life  was  almost  extinct.  But  he  was 
young,  and  nourishing  food  and  care  began 
at  length  to  tell  on  his  emaciated  body.  Be 
fore  six  weeks  had  passed,  he  was  sitting  up 
and  planning  how  to  get  to  his  home  in 
Georgia, 

One  afternoon  as  he  sat  on  the  porch,  a 
company  of  cavalry  passed  down  the  street; 
a  man  leaped  from  his  horse,  quickly  tied  it, 
and  came  clanking  up  the  walk ;  in  a  moment, 
long  parted  brothers  were  clasped  in  each 
other's  arms. 

But  it  was  on  March  19,  1865,  the  date  of 
the  battle  of  Bentonsville,  that  the  war  in  its 
stern  and  startling  reality  came  to  our  very 
doors.  On  that  memorable  night,  without 
warning  or  preparation,  the  wounded  were 
brought  to  Greensboro  in  such  numbers  as  to 
fill  the  churches,  court  house,  and  every  avail 
able  space  in  the  town.  To  that  clarion  call, 
the  women  of  Greensboro  responded  with  one 
[233] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

accord.  All  else  was  forgotten  as  with  tender 
hearts  and  eager  hands  they  sought  to  make 
the  poor  fellows  comfortable  in  their  hastily 
improvised  beds  and  comfortless  quarters. 
That  night  in  the  old  Presbyterian  Church 
and  Lecture  Boom,  I  saw  the  first  wounded 
and  dying  and  witnessed  the  grief  of  their 
comrades.  When  I  went  back  the  next  morn 
ing,  death  had  settled  its  seal  on  many  a 
noble  form  as  they  lay  in  a  semi-circle  around 
the  pulpit  in  the  last  long  sleep  that  knows  no 
waking  nor  the  rude  alarms  of  war. 

In  this  great  emergency,  the  town  was  at 
once  divided  into  districts  and  the  women  of 
each  neighborhood  fed  from  their  own  tables 
the  body  of  soldiers  nearest  them.  Daily 
their  waiters  threaded  the  town,  and  daily  the 
interest  in  these  dear  boys  grew,  as  out  of 
their  own  poverty  they  ministered  to  their 
needs.  But  supplies  of  every  kind  in  the 
South  were  getting  alarmingly  low,  and  none 
coming  in,  and  all  unawares  to  these  devoted 
workers,  the  Confederacy  of  their  love  was 
nearing  its  end.  Then,  like  a  thunderbolt  out 
of  a  clear  sky,  came  the  news  of  Lee's  sur 
render  at  Appomattox. 

[234] 


Despoliation  and  Protection 

On  April  26,  1865,  the  Federal  troops  took 
possession  of  Greensboro,  30,000  strong,  Gen 
eral  Cox  commanding.  The  Confederate  sol 
diers  were  all  transferred  to  Edgeworth  Sem 
inary,  and  our  occupation  was  gone;  but  we 
were  allowed  to  visit  them  there,  and  the  old 
historic  mansion  with  its  beautiful  grounds 
witnessed  many  a  glad  greeting  and  sorrow 
ful  parting,  for  these  were  times  that  tried 
alike  the  souls  of  men  and  women. 

On  Sunday  morning  a  mounted  official  from 
headquarters  called  early,  bringing  orders  to 
my  husband  to  preach  at  the  usual  hour  in 
the  little  Baptist  church  near  the  station.  As 
we  passed  along,  every  corner,  doorway,  and 
street  was  crowded  with  Federal  troops,  and 
the  whole  world  looked  blue  in  unison  with 
our  feelings  that  bitter  morning.  I  sat 
through  the  service  in  blinding  tears,  not  only 
because  of  our  humiliation,  but  lest  in  sermon 
or  prayer  some  word  might  be  spoken  from 
the  turbulent  heart  of  the  speaker  to  cause 
his  arrest. 

Greensboro,  however,  was  fortunate  in  hav 
ing  at  the  helm  a  Christian  gentleman  and 
Presbyterian  elder.  General  Cox  ruled  wisely 
[235] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

and  well.  In  all  cases  of  trespass  and  com 
plaint  he  was  reasonable  and  just.  Guards 
were  furnished  to  any  family  on  request,  and 
indispensable  they  were  when  spring  vege 
tables  ventured  to  lift  their  heads ;  as  that,  in 
field  and  town,  some  semblance  of  the  old  life 
again  began.  Our  old  Southern  songs  kept 
alive  the  precious  heritage  of  the  past,  while 
all  braced  themselves  for  coming  terrors  of 
which  we  then  had  little  conception. 

CAMOUFLAGE  AGAINST  KAIDEBS 

The  reminiscences  of  Mrs.  Rachel  Pearsall, 
while  they  cannot  be  here  given  in  full,  fur 
nish  an  admirable  illustration  of  the  ingen 
uity  of  the  women  and  the  faithfulness  of  the 
greater  number  of  the  slaves,  or,  as  they  were 
usually  called,  servants. 

Mrs.  Pearsall  lived  on  a  farm  near  Ken- 
ansville,  Dublin  County,  the  site  of  one  of 
the  most  important  factories  for  the  making 
of  swords  or  sabres  in  the  South.  Mrs. 
Pearsall  writes : 

When  our  soldiers  were  off,  we  began  to 
prepare  to  make  a  living.  The  old  men  man 
aged  most  of  the  affairs,  and  in  pur  part  of 
[236] 


Despoliation  and  Protection 

the  County  we  got  along  fairly  well  until  the 
Yankees  began  to  come  up  from  the  eastern 
part  of  the  State  and  make  raids  on  us.  Then 
what  a  time  we  poor  women  had ! 

The  first  thing  they  did  was  to  demand  the 
keys  of  the  jailer  at  Kenansville.  They  then 
liberated  the  prisoners  and  burned  the  sword 
factory;  they  surprised  some  soldiers  in 
camp  there  and  took  prisoners.  They  then 
went  from  Kenansville  to  Warsaw,  taking  all 
the  horses  along  the  way,  cutting  the  tele 
graph  wire,  and  destroying  everything 

possible. 

#     #     * 

Of  the  close  of  the  war,  Mrs.  Pearsall 
writes : 

I  remember  that  near  the  close  of  the  war, 
we  heard  of  Sherman  being  on  his  march. 
Fearing  that  he  might  come  our  way,  we  be 
gan  preparing  for  it  by  hiding  our  valuables. 
Our  first  thought  was  for  our  silver  and 
jewels.  These  we  hid  ourselves,  not  even  our 
servants  knew  their  hiding  place, — then  we 
hid  most  of  the  meat. 

I  had  two  faithful  old  servants  in  whom  I 
confided ;  I  had.  them  get  the  largest  box  they 
[2371 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

could  find  and  bury  it  in  the  garden.  We 
picked  out  the  choicest  sides  of  meat  and 
packed  it  full.  The  darkies  said,  "Missus,  de 
sides  will  do  us  so  much  mo'  good  dan  de 
hams  and  shoulders,  fur  dey  will  do  ter  cook 
de  cabbage  and  greens  fur  er  long  time." 

We  nailed  up  the  box,  covered  up  the  hole, 
and  planted  the  garden  over  it.  When  the 
Yankees  came,  our  vegetables  were  several 
inches  high.  They  dug  in  the  ground  every 
where  else  in  their  wild  hunt  for  valuables, 
but  they  never  suspected  the  garden.  Be 
sides  the  "rescue"  of  the  sides,  I  saved  twen 
ty-seven  hams  without  any  assistance.  I  hid 
them  under  the  landing  of  the  staircase  lead 
ing  to  the  garret.  I  had  Mr.  Pearsall's  gun 
hidden  in  there  too,  but  took  it  out  later, 
wrapped  it  in  a  buggy  robe,  and  old  "Uncle 
Eobin, ' '  my  most  trusted  servant,  hid  it  in  a 
hollow  tree.  We  had  a  nice  new  set  of  double 
harness  which  I  saved  by  carrying  it  in  the 
night  to  the  house  of  our  faithful  black 
mammy,  Phyllis.  We  took  up  some  planks  of 
the  floor,  put  it  under,  and  nailed  them  back. 
I  hid  my  watch,  chain,  and  jewels  in  a  tin  box 
that  was  wrapped  in  cloth  that  I  had  dipped 
[238] 


Despoliation  and  Protection 

in  wax.  My  silver  knives,  forks,  and  spoons, 
I  put  in  a  stone  jar  and  tied  the  waxed  cloth, 
over  the  mouth,  then  dug  a  hole  in  the  middle 
of  a  large  hen  house  and  buried  it.  I  tried  to 
pick  out  places  to  hide  my  things  where  I 
knew  I  could  find  them  when  it  was  all  over. 

All  of  our  servants  remained  faithful  ex 
cept  the  cook.  She  declined  to  take  any  part 
in  the  hiding  of  our  things,  her  excuse  for  not 
helping  was  fear  of  the  Yankees.  I  was 
afraid  she  would  prove  disloyal.  Sure 
enough,  when  the  Yankees  came,  she  de 
manded  the  smoke  house  key  of  me  and  gave 
them  all  the  meat  we  had  not  hidden,  then 
emptied  the  pantries. 

I  had  just  made  up  all  our  tallow  into  four 
teen  dozen  candles.  The  men  took  them,  but 
as  they  were  carrying  them  out  of  the  house, 
the  nurse  grabbed  one  out  of  the  box.  This 
was  the  only  thing  left  to  light  my  house  ex 
cept  the  pine  from  woods. 

The  raid  lasted  for  three  weeks,  and  the 
cook  fed  the  Yankees  on  the  best  she  could 
find  at  my  house  and  cooked  for  them  what 
they  brought  in  from  other  homes  in  the 
neighborhood. 

[239] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

They  pillaged  the  house  from  cellar  to  at 
tic,  opened  every  drawer,  closet,  and  trunk, 
taking  such  things  as  suited  them. 

They  treated  my  father-in-law  worse  than 
they  did  me,  and  took  all  the  ladies'  best 
clothes  and  what  silver  they  could  find.  My 
Aunt,  who  had  been  brought  to  my  father-in- 
law's  for  protection,  was  sick  in  bed.  The 
Yankees  thought  she  was  playing  sick  and 
that  something  was  hidden  in  that  bed.  They 
snatched  her  off  and  threw  her  down  on  the 
floor  so  they  could  tumble  the  bed  upside 
down.  They  found  father's  best  suit  which 
had  been  hidden  there.  All  the  beautiful 
quilts  which  had  been  made  by  the  older  mem 
bers  of  the  family  and  were  highly  prized 
were  put  on  the  old  sore  back  mules  and 
horses  and  carried  off.  They  brought  out 
father's  nice  carriage,  filled  it  full  of  meat, 
made  the  servants  dress  chickens  and  turkeys, 
which  they  hung  all  around  the  carriage,  then 
hitched  two  mules  to  it  and  drove  away.  They 
had  taken  the  beautiful  carriage  horses  off  on 
the  previous  day. 

After  the  first  lot  of  Yankees  came,  my 
cook  informed  me  that  she  could  not  work  for 
[240] 


Despoliation  and  Protection 

me  any  longer,  that  they  had  threatened  to 
kill  her  if  she  continued  to  do  so.  I  told  her 
that  I  wouldn't  have  her  cook  foi  anything 
as  I  didn't  want  any  harm  to  come  to  her. 

There  was  a  good,  free  negro  woman  liv 
ing  on  the  place  and  I  said  to  her,  * t  Matilda, 
will  you  cook  for  me?" 

"Dat  I  will,  Miss  Rachel,  I'll  be  glad  ter 
git  sumpin*  to  cook." 

This  made  the  old  cook  furious  with  me,  for 
she  thought  she  would  have  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  me  cook.  She  made  many  threats  on 
our  lives,  including  Matilda,  the  new  cook, 
who  for  protection  had  asked  to  sleep  in  my 
house. 

After  the  Yankees  quit  coming,  I  felt  we 
must  be  doing  something  toward  making  a 
crop.  Part  of  the  land  had  been  prepared 
for  planting  before  the  Yankees  had  taken 
the  horses  off.  One  day  I  told  Matilda  that 
if  I  only  knew  how  to  do  it,  we  would  go  out 
and  plant  the  field  of  corn  near  the  house. 
She  said  that  she  knew  how  and  would  be 
glad  to  help  me.  So  with  the  help  of  a  white 
girl,  Betsy,  who  lived  with  me,  we  planted 
the  corn.  Matilda  dug  the  holes,  I  dropped 
F2411 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

the  corn,  and  Betsy  covered  it  with  a  hoe.  I 
thought  that  if  I  went  to  work,  it  would  stim 
ulate  the  negro  men  to  take  up  their  duties 
again.  The  people  of  Kenansville  hired  Fed 
eral  guards  to  protect  their  homes  during  the 
raid  and  after  it  was  over  some  of  them  went 
out  through  the  country  to  see  how  the  people 
had  fared.  They  had  heard  of  the  awful 
threats  of  a  few  of  the  negroes. 

One  had  heard  of  the  threats  of  my  old 
cook.    He  came  to  see  her  about.it  and  she 
acknowledged  she  had  said  all  he  had  heard, 
but  that  she  didn't  intend  to 
An  Unex-  burn  up  ' ' Miss  Rachel' '  and  do 

pectedly  ^he  things  she  had  threatened. 

Federal  ^  plead  f or  ner  f or  I  thought  he 

Protector  intended  to   give  her  a  good 

whipping,  and  I  knew  it  would 
be  worse  for  me  after  that.  He  told  me  to 
go  into  the  house.  I  went,  and  tried  to  take 
her  with  me,  but  the  guard  ordered  her  to  go 
behind  the  barn.  Just  then  I  heard  one  of 
my  neighbors  coming  down  the  road  and  I 
ran  out  to  the  front  gate  and  plead  with  him 
to  interfere.  While  I  was  talking  to  him  I 
heard  a  gun  fire  and  he  said,  "It's  too  late, 
F2421 


Despoliation  and  Protection 

he  has  killed  her."  The  guard  sent  to  the 
field  for  the  negro  men  to  come  to  the  house 
and  ordered  them  to  bury  her  on  the  spot 
where  she  had  been  killed.  When  he  had  left, 
they,  obeying  my  instructions,  made  a  coffin, 
dressed  her  in  her  best  clothes,  and  gave  her 
a  decent  burial. 

He  told  me  he  wasn't  going  to  leave  me 
there  at  the  mercy  of  the  negroes  and  asked 
me  where  I  wanted  to  go.  My  father-in-law 
lived  about  a  mile  and  a  half  away,  so  I  de 
cided  to  go  there.  He  ordered  the  men  to 
hitch  up  a  horse  to  a  buggy  to  take  me.  They 
told  him  the  Yankees  had  taken  all  the  horses 
and  every  vehicle.  So  he  offered  to  take  me 
on  his  fine  saddle  horse.  I  had  old  * '  Mammy 
Phyllis ' '  to  get  together  a  few  clothes  for  my 
two  little  children.  When  I  was  ready,  my 
neighbor  saw  that  I  hesitated  about  getting 
on  the  guard's  horse,  so  he  said,  "Mrs.  Pear- 
sail,  my  horse  is  gentle,  you  get  on,  and  I'll 
lead  him  to  your  father's."  I  mounted  the 
horse  and  took  the  baby  in  my  lap.  My  little 
boy,  David,  expected  to  ride  on  the  horse  with 
me,  but  the  guard  said,  * '  Come  and  ride  with 
me,  little  man,"  to  which  David  replied,  "I'm 
[243] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

afraid,  you're  a  Yankee. "  The  guard  an 
swering  said,  "I  wouldn't  harm  you  for  any 
thing.  Come  and  I'll  take  you  to  your  grand 
father's."  We  went  and  stayed  until  things 
were  settled.  I  left  my  home  in  the  hands  of 
my  faithful  servants  and  when  I  returned,  I 
found  everything  all  right. 

I  reasoned  with  the  negroes  about  going  to 
work  and  told  them  if  they  would  plant  and 
work  the  crop,  I'd  pay  them  for  their  ser 
vices.  They  then  went  to  work  without  the 
aid  of  horses  or  mules. 

One  morning  they  informed  me  that  they 
had  heard  that  the  Yankees  had  left  some 
old  mules  and  horses  at  a  deserted  camp  near 
Faison,  so  I  advised  them  to  try  to  get  some. 
They  were  lucky  in  finding  a  horse  apiece 
and  an  old  sore  back  mule  for  me.  They  were 
awful  looking  but  improved  with  good  treat 
ment  and  made  a  fine  crop. 

The  negroes  were  working  very  well  and 
were  loyal  to  me  when  Mr.  Pearsall  came 
home  in  the  early  part  of  the  summer  of  1865. 
We  were  all  so  happy  to  have  our  loved  ones 
back !  Very  few  from  our  neighborhood  were 
killed,  but  a  good  many  were  in  prison  at  the 
[244] 


Despoliation  and  Protection 

surrender  and  these  did  not  get  home  for 
sometime  afterwards.  Notwithstanding  our 
poverty,  after  the  crops  were  laid  by,  we  had 
a  big  picnic,  to  which  all  the  soldiers  and 
their  families  were  invited.  In  the  fall,  when 
harvest  time  came,  Mr.  Pearsall  divided  the 
crops  with  the  faithful  negroes  and  gave 
each  one  some  hogs,  so  they  were  able  to  start 
life  for  themselves. 


[245] 


XXII 

EXCERPTS     FROM     REMINISCENCES 
OF   MRS.    C.    C.  POPPENHEIM 

We  shall  not  shrink,  my  brothers,  but  go  forth 
To  meet  them,  marshaled  by  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 
And  overshadowed  by  the  mighty  ghosts 
Of  Moultrie  and  of  Eutaw — who  shall  foil 
Auxiliars  such  as  these?    Nor  these  alone, 

But  every  stock  and  stone 

Shall  help  us;  but  the  very  soil, 
And  all  the  generous  wealth  it  gives  to  toil, 
And  all  for  which  we  love  our  noble  land, 
Shall  fight  beside,  and  through  us;  sea  and  strand, 

The  heart  of  woman,  and  her  hand, 
Tree,  fruit,  and  flower,  and  every  influence, 

Gentle,  or  grave,  or  grand; 

The  winds  in  our  defence 
Shall  seem  to  blow;  to  us  the  hills  shall  lend 

Their  firmness  and  their  calm; 
And  in  our  stiffened  sinews  we  shall  blend 

The  strength  of  pine  and  palm! 

— HENRY  TIMEOD. 

In  that  which  follows,  the  editor  has  elimi 
nated  the  more  personal  parts  of  Mrs.  Pop- 
penheim's  reminiscences  in  order  best  to 
present  and  preserve  the  historical.  The  ex 
cerpts  begin,  therefore,  subsequently  to  the 
news  of  the  approach  of  the  Federal  Army 
[246] 


Reminiscences  of  Mrs.  Poppenheim 

and  when  Mrs.  Poppenheim  and  those  de 
pendent  upon  her  had  begun  their  flight  from 
the  neighborhood  of  Charleston  in  the  face 
of  the  threat  that  the  city  would  be  razed  and 
its  site  sown  with  salt. 

.  .  .  At  Florence,  the  confusion  and 
crowd  was  terrible ;  conflicting  rumors  flying 
everywhere;  trains  running  all  night;  sol 
diers  hurried  from  place  to  place.  When  we 
reached  Kingville,  there  was  a  long  wait,  and 
we  did  not  realize  the  condition  or  the  cause 
until  we  saw  a  great  red  glare  in  the  sky 
towards  Columbia.  Sherman  had  reached 
Columbia,  and  the  city  was  burning. 

The  railroad  was  all  torn  up  between  King 
ville  and  Columbia,  and  we  must  find  a  way 
to  get  around  and  above  Columbia  before 
Sherman  and  his  army  left. 

Miss  Fann7  De  Saussure  and 
father,  and  the  two  Misses 
Drayton,  were  with  me  in  the  depot  at  King 
ville.  We  all  looked  in  dismay  on  the  fire  of 
burning  Columbia,  and  felt  a  horror  at  the 
thought  of  Sherman  and  his  army  being 
there.  The  railroad  being  torn  up,  we  could 
go  no  farther  in  that  direction,  but  must  find 
[2471 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

a  way  to  get  above  Columbia  and  strike  the 
C.  C.  and  A.  E.  R.  at  Blackstock,  and  cross  the 
country  to  reach  the  home  of  your  Grand 
father  Bouknight's,  which  I  had  left  not 
less  than  three  months  before  as  a  bride. 
We  took  the  train  for  Camden,  and  saw 
one  of  the  most  gorgeous  sunsets  on  the 
way;  once  there,  we  found  a  small  hotel 
that  could  barely  feed  the  hungry  people 
on  the  piazzas.  We  all  sat  around  a  table 
in  the  small  parlor,  with  dimly  lighted 
tallow  candles  on  it,  and  asked  each  other 
what  was  best  to  do.  When  we  went  to  our 
room,  fatigue  and  anxiety  struggled,  until 
finally  we  fell  asleep  under  difficulties,  and 
awoke  early  in  the  morning  to  make  hurried 
preparations  for  the  day's  journey,  not  know 
ing  where  it  would  end.  A  two-horse  wagon 
was  secured  (all  other  vehicles,  carriages, 
buggies,  and  everything  on  wheels,  had  been 
driven  out  of  town  by  people  seeking  places 
of  safety),  for  the  baggage — my  six  trunks 
and  a  few  others  belonging  to  the  men  of  the 
party,  who  were  wounded  soldiers  on  fur 
lough,  and  trying  to  reach  their  families  in 
the  up-country.  .  .  . 
[248] 


Reminiscences  of  Mrs.  Poppenheim 

.  .  .  The  trunks  were  piled  on  the 
wagon,  and  I  was  seated  on  one  of  the  trunks, 
and  Rachel,  the  maid  near  me.  How  queer  I 
felt,  riding  through  the  streets 
of  Camden,  seated  on  a  trunk 
in  a  wagon!  We  traveled 
all  day,  cheering  each  other  as  best  we  could, 
the  men  walking  and  taking  turns  to  rest 
themselves  in  the  wagon.  At  night,  we  came 
to  a  deserted  plantation  house,  with  comforts 
and  conveniences  enough  to  give  us  a  good 
night's  rest.  The  family  had  hastily  taken 
their  flight,  on  hearing  Sherman  was  burn 
ing  Columbia.  Here  we  made  ourselves  com 
fortable  for  the  night.  One  of  the  party,  a 
blockade  runner,  presented  me  with  a  five- 
pound  package  of  green  tea,  which  made  a 
deep  and  lasting  impression,  as  I  had  not 
tasted  a  cup  of  "bought  tea"  for  a  year.  .  . 

.  .  .  As  we  approached  the  old  planta 
tion  home,  a  grand  and  glorious  sunset  spread 
out  before  us,  giving  pleasure  and  a  topic  of 
conversation  to  the  thoughts  of  many;  to  me 
it  seemed  a  harbinger  of  joy  and  protection, 
a  promise  of  safety;  and  I  slept  sweetly, 
dreaming  the  Everlasting  Arms  were  still 
[2491 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

around  us.  The  morning  came,  bright, 
balmy  and  beautiful.  I  was  happy,  full  of 
hope,  and  confident  all  would  be  well.  I 
mounted  my  seat  in  the  wagon  as  if  I  were 
going  on  a  drive  with  a  gay  party  in  a  coach, 
with  four-in-hand.  I  had  my  world,  my  joy, 
my  protector,  by  my  side ;  and  there  was  no 
fear  of  danger,  no  dread  of  fatigue.  .  .  . 

From  here  on  Mrs.  Poppenheim  narrates 
her  experiences  from  her  diary  of  the  times, 
~f rom  which  quotations  are  here  given : 

Feb.  19,  1815 — Sunday  morning,  ride 
through  the  place  and  lose  our  way  for  two 
miles ;  but  it  surely  gives  us  a  splendid  view 
of  the  Hill;  return  and  cross  at  Peay's  ferry; 
a  miserable  road,  a  tiresome  jolting  in  the 
wagon,  and  excitement  grows  greater  every 
mile.  Stop  a  few  minutes  at  Mr.  James  Cald- 
welPs.  Dr.  Kinloch  kindly  invites  us  in;  his 
wife  sends  us  a  hot  lunch,  and  we  conclude  to 
go  on  as  far  as  possible,  though  every  one  is 
wild  with  excitement  and  hourly  looking  for 
the  Yankees.  Arrive  at  General  Clayton's 
headquarters  at  dark;  have  a  beautiful  view 
of  campfires ;  all  stop  and  doubt  the  safety  of 
going  on  to  Blackstock;  Christie  goes  in  to 
[2501 


Reminiscences  of  Mrs.  Poppenheim 

see  General  Clayton,  who  advises  him  not  to 
go  on,  as  the  Yankees  are  very  near,  and  Kil- 
patrick's  raiders  all  through  the  woods.  All 
hopes  are  disappointed;  with  heavy  hearts 
and  tired  limbs,  we  turn  our  course  back  to 
Liberty  Hill  as  the  only  place  of  safety,  there 
to  remain  until  the  Yankees  pass  through  and 
we  have  a  safe  road.  In  the  wagon  until  10 
p.  m.  Stop  at  a  large  brick  house — Dr.  Hall's- 
— and  there  we  find  two  lunatics  from  the 
lunatic  asylum  in  Columbia,  placed  there  ta 
preserve  the  house  from  destruction  by  the 
Yankees.  It  was  a  night  of  horrors ;  the  crazy 
woman  walked  into  my  room  with  a  candle  in 
her  hand,  after  I  was  in  bed,  drew  the  cur 
tains  aside,  and  peered  into  my  face  to  see  if 
I  was  asleep,  I  suppose ;  which  I  did  pretend 
to  be.  We  left  the  place  bright  and  early,  and 
felt  that  our  escape  from  danger  had  been 
very  narrow.  A  long  tiresome  day's  ride; 
recross  Peay's  ferry;  much  excitement  all  the 
way;  met  many  of  Butler's  men,  and  do  not 
feel  safe  until  we  cross  the  ferry;  joy  that 
we  have  crossed  the  river.  Arrive  at  Lib 
erty  Hill  at  4  p.  m.,  put  up  at  Mr.  John 
Brown's;  very  kind  people;  large  house,  and 
[251] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

every  appearance  of  abundant  means;  large 
grounds,  and  hundreds  of  poultry  around* 

Tuesday,  February  21st. — The  excitement 
has  even  reached  here,  and  the  place  that  we 
thought,  of  all  others,  safest,  seems  to  fear 
the  Yankees;  so  we  calmly  resign  ourselves 
to  our  fate  of  meeting  them. 

February  22d. — Great  anxiety ;  many  of  the 
citizens  send  off  trunks  and  bury  all  their  val 
uables.  Mrs.  Brown  feeds  a  great  many  of 
our  soldiers.  Several  scouts 

Raiders  C0me  *n»  anc*  Christie  wants  to 

go  to  Columbia  with  one  "  Or 
chard,  "  who  lives  in  Columbia.  At  4  p.  m. 
several  horsemen  came  dashing  in;  we  are 
eager  for  the  news ;  I  beg  Christie  to  go  and 
hear;  he  had  not  left  me  five  minutes  before 
I  saw  the  bluecoats  and  realized  I  had  sent 
him  to  meet  the  Yankees.  I  ran  to  the  front 
door  and  down  the  steps ;  saw  them  halt  him, 
then  pass  and  seize  a  negro  boy,  take  his 
horse  and  made  him  lead  them  to  the  lot.  In 
a  few  moments,  a  band  of  ruffians,  a  wild, 
savage  looking  set,  dashed  in  the  house,  into 
the  dining-room,  and  swept  all  the  silver  from 
the  table,  that  was  set  for  dinner;  ran  up- 
[252] 


Reminiscences  of  Mrs.  Poppenheim 

stairs,  broke  open  doors,  locks  and  drawers, 
and  the  utmost  confusion  prevailed ;  the  ham 
mering  sounded  like  one  dozen  carpenters 
at  work,  and  soon  all  the  floors  were  cov 
ered  with  scattered  papers,  in  their  search 
for  money  and  valuables.  I  go  to  the  com 
manding  officer  and  ask  for  assistance;  he 
promises  protection.  Christie  and  myself  go 
upstairs ;  my  trunks  broken  open,  and  every 
thing  scattered  in  confusion  over  the  floor. 
Oh !  what  a  scene,  impossible  to  describe ! 
Money,  jewelry  and  clothing  of  every  descrip 
tion  taken  by  these  demons !  Lieut.  B.  Ulrich 
gives  us  a  guard,  and  stays  himself  in  the 
house  to  protect  us ;  but  little  sleep  for  any  of 
us  this  night. 

February    23d. — Thousands    of    Yankees 
coming  in;  one  command  follows  another  in 
quick  succession ;  poor  Mrs.  Brown  is  robbed 
of      provisions,      silver,      and 
£d  Mouses      almost    everything;    they    go 
down  in  the  cellar  and  pour 
kerosene  oil,  molasses  and  feathers  all  to 
gether,  then  stir  them  up  with  their  bayonets. 
Mrs.  Brown  and  myself  go  out  to  meet  Gen 
eral  Logan.    What  an  awful  feeling  to  come 
F2531 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

so  close  to  hundreds  of  Yankees  who  are  burn 
ing  and  destroying  everything  on  the  face  of 
the  land!  Several  staff  officers  tell  us  Gen 
eral  Logan  has  just  passed;  but  if  we  wait 
long  enough,  another  corps  will  pass,  and  we 
can  see  General  Wood.  While  waiting  for 
the  Yankees  to  pass,  and  looking  on  their  fine 
horses,  and  hundreds  of  stolen  cattle,  the 
refugees  from  Columbia  who  followed  Sher 
man's  army  began  to  pass;  among  them,  I 
recognized  Mary  Boozer  and  her  mother  in  a 
carriage,  she  in  a  lively  conversation  with  a 
gay  looking  officer  riding  by  the  carriage ;  the 
scene  is  so  sickening,  I  beg  Mrs.  Brown  to  let 
us  return;  waiting  for  the  general  won't  pay. 

Friday,  February  24th. — To-day,  Yankees 
throng  the  house,  search  and  take  what  others 
left.  They  ask  Christie  repeatedly  how  he 
keeps  out  of  the  army.  Mrs.  Brown  and  my 
self  again  go  out  and  wait  to  see  the  general, 
but  again  he  has  just  passed;  the  staff  offi 
cers  whom  we  meet  look  and  speak  as  heart 
less  as  stones.  Another  sleepless  night  of 
suspense. 

Saturday,  February  25th. — Still  they  go 
through — hundreds  and  thousands — all  gay- 
[254] 


Reminiscences  of  Mrs.  Poppenheim 

ety,  with  bands  of  music,  and  burning  houses 
light  their  march;  last  night  we  could  count 
twelve  burning  residences;  and  imagine  the 
horror  of  those  who  dwelt  in  them.  Mr. 
Brown's  large  mill  burnt.* 

Tuesday,  February  28th. — Still  harrassed 
by  the  Yankees,  and  spend  sleepless  nights, 
seeing  the  skies  lit  by  burning  fires ;  at  mid 
night,  the  Academy  is  in  flames, 

and  we  exPect  eveiT  moment 
to  see  the  flames  burst  out 
from  the  house  we  are  in ;  once  a  vile  Yankee 
was  caught  with  the  torch  applied ;  the  flames 
were  put  out,  and  I  appealed  to  an  officer  to 
give  us  a  guard  for  the  night. 

Wednesday,  March  1st. — Dr.  Robert  Kin- 
loch  and  Lieutenant  Swinton  Bissell  come  in 
quite  early  and  tell  us  of  their  escape  from 
the  Yankees,  after  having  marched  several 
days  through  mud  knee  deep.  The  Yankees 

*Parts  of  Mrs.  Poppenheim's  diary  are  here  and  later 
omitted  for  the  reason  that  the  sufferings  and  privations 
are  too  harrowing  for  present  publication  and  because  the 
conditions  described  may  too  easily  be  misinterpreted  as 
an  indictment  of  all  the  Federal  forces.  Some  of  the 
writer's  relatives  then  serving  in  the  Union  army  en 
deavored  to  prevent  the  terrible  excesses  of  certain  ele 
ments  which  General  Sherman  at  times  encouraged  rather 
than  restrained. 

[255] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

were  pushing  rapidly  for  Camden.  We  are 
starving  here;  have  nothing  left  to  eat  but 
sorghum  molasses  and  black  shorts  bread. 
Sherman's  army  has  left  no  living  thing  on 
their  route;  nothing  but  blackened  chimneys 
and  smoking  ruins  mark  his  path  from  Co 
lumbia  here;  pillage,  robbery,  fire,  and  ruin 
marked  their  footsteps;  a  sigh  of  relief 
and  a  prayer  of  thankfulness  that  our  lives 
were  spared  was  breathed  as  we  saw  the  last 
Yankee  soldier  disappear  from  the  devastated 
little  village. 


[256 


XXIII 
THE    BURNING   OF    COLUMBIA* 

The  advance  of  Sherman,  and  the  imper 
fect  breastworks  along  the  Congaree  Eiver, 
drove  a  large  number  of  people  from  that 
locality,  seeking  shelter  in  other  parts.  They 
came  like  a  heavy  tide  upon  us.  We  gave 
them  the  large  drawing  room  and  several 
other  adjoining  places  for  a  night's  rest.  The 
feeling  of  terror  and  distress  seemed  to  wear 
off  as  they  found  themselves  sheltered  in 
these  comfortable  quarters ;  and,  as  the  even 
ing  advanced,  we  were  amused  by  the  noise 
and  merriment  of  these  refugees.  The  near 
approach  of  shells  and  the  incessant  cannon 
ading  drove  them,  however,  at  the  dawn 
of  day,  to  more  distant  places,  while  we 
remained. 

I  must  recur  now  to  the  earlier  part  of 
Thursday,  when  Captain  Strawinski,  one  of 
the  exiles  of  the  Polish  revolution  of  1830, 


*Told  by  Madame  S.  Sosnowski,  a  lady  of  Poland  and 
a  noted  teacher  at  Barhamville  College,  two  miles  north 
of  Columbia. 

[257] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

wished  to  speak  to  me;  he  was  our  near 
neighbor,  and  for  several  years  a  teacher  in 
our  institutions  at  Barhamville  and  Colum 
bia.  He  informed  me  that  Captain  A — * 
the  son  of  an  honored  Governor  of  South 
Carolina,  had  charged  him  with  the  protec 
tion  of  Mrs.  A — ,  his  lady,  and  his  widowed 
sister.  This  surprised  me  considerably,  as 
Captain  Strawinski  had  a  large  family  of  his 
own  to  care  for.  But  I  presently  learned  that 
this  was  at  the  command  of  a  superior  Free 
Mason  to  a  brother  Mason.  He  requested  that 
these  ladies  should  find  a  refuge  with  us,  and 
I  assented,  of  course,  most  cheerfully — trust 
ing,  nay,  even  certain,  that  we  should  not  be 
much  molested.  This  was  my  opinion  as  a 
European  lady,  who  relied  upon  the  honor  of 
the  military  profession  in  respecting  women 
and  private  property. 

In  asking  for  our  friend's  own  family,  he 
confessed  that  he  felt  great  anxiety  regard 
ing  his  daughter;  the  boys,  quite  a  number, 
would  take  care  of  their  mother.  We  begged 
he  would  send  Miss  Bell  to  us,  also ;  and  with 
her  our  number  became  larger,  and  we  found 

*Captain  Adams. 

[258] 


Burning  of  Columbia 

her  a  true  Polish  woman  in  courage  and  de 
termination. 

Sherman  had  now  taken  his  position  op 
posite  Columbia,  and  the  shelling  and  can 
nonading  were  incessant. 

Like  a  man  who  catches  at  any  appearance 
of  help,  we  followed  the  advice  of  Mr.  Straw- 
inski,  to  have  a  Free  Mason's  flag  (very 
hastily  manufactured)  on  the  front  door  and 
rear  passages ;  and  they  received  soon  after 
the  curses  of  several  troops  of  soldiers,  say 
ing  but  for  those  ' '  rags ' '  the  house  would  be 
burnt  to  ashes  at  any  moment. 

We  who  for  the  first  time  witnessed  a  de 
feated  army,  and  the  distress  of  the  men  flee 
ing  from  the  enemy,  felt  great  sympathy  for 
them.  A  number  of  our  most  respected  citi 
zens  gave  us,  in  passage,  affectionate  mes 
sages  for  their  friends,  and  to  us  a  kind  fare 
well,  whilst  we  already  heard  the  drum  and 
the  din  of  the  entering  enemy ;  and  the  work 
of  the  incendiary  had  already  begun. 

How  prearranged  the  burning  of  Columbia 
must  have  been  was  proved  by  the  scatter 
ing  of  Sherman's  soldiers  in  every  direction. 
These  soldiers  were  led  by  negroes,  who  not 
[2591 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

only  guided  them,  but  by  whom  they  must 
have  been  already  informed  of  the  residences 
of  "  prominent  Rebels. "  The 
eagerness  and  confidence  by 
which  these  creatures,  who 
called  themselves  soldiers,  were  animated, 
was  astonishing.  They  flew  about  inquiring, 
"Is  this  the  home  of  Mr.  Rhettr '  pointing  in 
the  right  direction;  or  "Is  that  the  dwelling 
of  Mr.  Middleton?"  also  indicating  exactly 
the  locality,  with  many  other  like  questions. 
It  was  surprising  to  see  the  readiness  with 
which  these  incendiaries  succeeded  in  their 
work  of  destruction.  They  had  hardly  passed 
out  of  sight  when  columns  of  smoke  and 
flames  arose  to  bring  the  sad  news  that  an 
other  home  had  been  sacrificed  to  the  demon 
of  malice  and  arrogance.  It  was  in  the  mid 
dle  of  the  day  which  witnessed  the  Federal 
entrance  into  it,  when  Columbia  was  already 
enveloped  in  an  overshadowing  cloud  of 
smoke,  and  the  flames  were  already  rising 
like  columns  of  fire  from  a  volcano.  The  ter 
rible  spectacle  grew  more  harrowing  as  night 
set  in,  and  although  we  lived  over  one  mile 
from  that  city,  yet  from  the  roof  of  the  Bar- 
[260] 


Burning  of  Columbia 

hamville  building  the  whole  town  of  Colum 
bia  could  be  plainly  and  distinctly  discerned. 
Through  the  exertions  of  Dr.  Marks,  the 
proprietor  of  Barhamville,  who  had  re 
mained  in  the  town,  guards  were  procured, 
who,  during  the  day,  barely 
succeeded  in  protecting  us 
from  the  many  attemps  of  the 
soldiery  to  rifle  and  burn  the  female  college. 
Our  protectors  proved  of  unequal  tempera 
ments  and  dispositions,  as  soldiers.  Only  one 
may  be  said  to  have  been  active  in  the  dis 
charge  of  his  duty,  and,  if  my  readers  will 
pardon  a  slight  digression  from  the  main 
narrative,  this  was  owing  to  a  concurrence  of 
circumstances  at  once  touching  and  amusing. 
The  sight  was  very  grand,  for  it  was  a 
large  mansion,  and  quite  near  to  Barham- 
ville;  but  grander  and  more  impressive  was 
the  heroic  calmness  with  which  the  ladies  of 
this  mansion  contemplated  the  destruction 
of  the  old  homestead  of  their  family,  with  all 
that  wealth  and  desire  for  comfort  had  been 
enabled  to  accumulate.  These  ladies  stood 
perfectly  composed  upon  the  rear  of  our 
piazza. 

[261] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Finding  the  guard  to  whom  I  refer  pleas 
ant  and  kindly  inclined  (the  other  two  were 
dogged,  mean-looking  men),  we  entered  into 
conversation  with  him  about  his  political 
views,  his  native  State,  and  found  that  he 
was  a  Tennessean,  and  resided  at  Knoxville. 

This  brought  to  our  mind  the  recollection 
of  the  Rev.  Mr.  H — ,  whose  acquaintance  we 
had  made  some  years  since — a  gentleman  who 
combined  with  genuine  piety  high  cultivation 
and  refinement.  We  made  inquiries  regard 
ing  our  friend,  and  were  informed  by  our 
new  protector  that  Mr.  H —  had  died  before 
the  wrar,  and  that  his  father  (the  guard's) 
had  furnished  the  coffin  on  the  sad  occasion. 

Owing  to  that  simple  connection  of  facts 
we  found  a  sympathizing  protector  and 
friend,  without  whom  we  should  have  been 
that  night  subjected  to  who  knows  what  suf 
fering? — certainly  to  the  loss  of  all  we 
possessed. 

Columbia  was  then  enveloped  in  one  sheet 
of  flame ;  we  could  hear  the  cries  and  lamenta 
tions  of  the  people,  even  at  this  great  dis 
tance.  It  was  a  terrible  night!  Soon  the 
building  of  Captain  A — ,  whose  wife  and 
[262] 


Burning  of  Columbia 

sister  had  taken  refuge  with  us,  was  set  on 
fire  by  the  soldiers ;  they  watched  the  flames 
as  they  rose ;  but  there  was  a  deeper  anxiety 
in  their  hearts ;  their  minds  followed  the  re 
treat  of  their  husband  and  brother,  and  the 
flight  of  their  daughters,  who  were  subse 
quently  overtaken  by  the  invaders  and  sub 
jected  to  great  hardship  and  mortification. 

Whilst   with   horror   and   indignation   we 

watched    all    these    scenes,    Mr.    Strawinski 

rushed  towards  us,  in  a  greatly  excited  state 

of  mind.    He  had  remained  at 

his  P0st  at  CaPtain  A-'S  ™^ 
dence     until     convinced     that 

nothing  could  be  saved  by  his  intervention. 
No  appeals  on  his  part  could  divert  the  fury 
of  the  soldiery.  The  scenes  enacted  at  that 
dwelling  in  connection  with  the  negro  ser 
vants  are  not  fit  for  female  pen  to  dwell 
upon.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  The  negroes  informing  the  sol 
diers  of  some  valuable  wines  stored  away, 
thus  was  given  the  signal  for  general  bac- 
chanalia.  When  the  intoxicated  servants 
disclosed  to  the  reveling  soldiery  the  hiding 
place  of  the  family  silverware  and  other  val- 
[263] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

uables,  the  tumult  reached  its  height.  Sus 
picion  seemed  to  have  taken  hold  of  the 
minds  of  the  soldiers  that  poison  might  be 
mixed  with  the  tempting  bottles.  Before  they 
tasted,  Mr.  Strawinski  was  first  compelled 
to  drink  of  each  kind.  Being  a  temperate 
man,  and  totally  averse  to  low  associations, 
he  resisted,  but  with  threats  and  blows,  he 
was  compelled  to  yield.  At  last,  the  negroes 
themselves  became  thoroughly  disgusted,  and 
although  enriched  by  the  booty  the  soldiers 
could  not  carry  off — which  was  generously 
given  them  by  the  robbers — they  vowed 
vengeance  for  the  base  treatment  their 
women  had  been  subjected  to. 

Now,  a  wave  of  that  corrupted  mass,  in 
flamed  by  liquor  and  every  other  excess, 
moved  towards  our  home,  Barhamville. 

There  were  about  eighty  men. 
An^Anxious          They  were  kd  by  &  tflU  negro 

— one  of  those  towering  in 
dividuals  we  meet  sometimes.  He  held  in  one 
hand  a  torch;  in  the  other  a  large  cowhide; 
and  he  demanded  of  me  to  examine  the  base 
ment,  partly  open,  as  they  knew  Captain 
A — 's  lady  had  hidden  some  valuables  here. 
[264] 


Burning  of  Columbia 

The  ladies  being  too  much  frightened,  only 
one  of  my  daughters  could  come  to  my  assist 
ance.  The  other  had  to  guard  the  front  door 
of  the  building,  whilst  some  of  the  ladies  en 
deavored  to  wake  up  the  guards,  who  had 
gone  to  sleep  (it  was  then  eleven  o'clock.) 

This  attempt  we  resisted — by  what  power 
I  do  not  now  understand,  for  we  were  in  a 
vast  crowd  of,  shall  I  say  men,  or  furious 
beasts? — until  our  Tennessean  friend  came 
to  our  assistance.  The  other  guards  pre 
tended  to  be  still  asleep. 

It  was  some  time  before  that  rabble  could 
be  made  to  understand  that  there  was  a  Fed 
eral  soldier  present ;  and  only  after  he  struck 
his  bayonet  violently  upon  the  ground,  threat 
ening  to  report  them  for  contempt  of  military 
orders,  did  they  slink  away.  Still,  party 
after  party  came  upon  the  grounds,  looking 
with  malicious  eyes  upon  the  large  building, 
so  tempting  to  their  cupidity. 

Toward  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  we 
heard  the  blows  of  axes,  and  seeing  lights  in 
the  direction  of  our  stables,  a  considerable 
distance  from  the  main  bulding,  I  hastened  to 
the  spot.  Under  ordinary  circumstances  such 
[2651 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

an  undertaking  would  have  caused  great 
hesitation  of  mind;  but  we  were  aroused  to 
such  a  degree  of  energy  and  indignation  that 
we  had  become  unmindful  of  our  personal 
safety.  I  found  at  the  stables  more  than 
twenty  men,  with  torches,  axes,  and  their 
muskets.  They  were  partly  intoxicated,  and 
seemed  to  look  fagged  out  after  their  day's 
work  of  destruction.  When  I  appeared,  they 
looked  with  astonishment  at  the  coming  of  a 
single  lady,  and  really  seemed  then  ashamed 
of  themselves,  as  well  they  might  be.  I 
asked  them,  "What  are  you,  thieves  or  sol 
diers?"  and  told  them,  furthermore,  that 
every  person  of  honor  must  consider  them  a 
disgrace  to  the  military  profession ;  although 
I  felt  in  my  heart  that  they  had  not  the  slight 
est  conception  of  such  a  sentiment.  I  still 
remember  with  considerable  amusement  the 
attitude  of  that  crowd,  and  the  reply  of  the 
chief  leader:  "Yes,  ma'am;  yes,  ma'am," 
to  all  I  said.  When  our  East  Tennessean 
came  to  my  assistance,  the  axes  of  the  assail 
ants  were  already  at  rest. 

The  following  morning,  an  individual  en 
tered  the  house  with  the  air  of  a  conqueror. 
[266] 


Burning  of  Columbia 

It  was  a  Mr.  McDowell,  a  bloated,  lymphatic- 
looking  man.  He  had  nothing  of  manly  polite 
ness  about  him ;  he  was  either  destitute  of  that 
natural  deference  which  a  gentleman  pays  to 
ladies,  or,  in  the  style  of  General  Butler,  he 
considered  ladies  in  sympathy  with  the  South 
ern  cause  unworthy  of  his  urbanity.  What 
ever,  though,  his  views  or  feelings  were,  he 
behaved  very  rudely. 

It  was  that  very  officer  who  afterwards  ex 
pressed  his  opinion  at  his  headquarters  that 
he  did  not  know  why  these  European  ladies 
should  have  that  place  left  standing,  when 
every  other  building  in  the  neighborhood  had 
been  destroyed ;  and  we  believed  that  our  re 
newed  troubles  were  caused  by  that  same 
individual. 

During  Saturday  and  Sunday  the  Char 
lotte  railroad  was  broken  up,  and  we  were 
continually  molested.  Drunken  and  in 
furiated  soldiers,  some  with 
Harangue S  saber  in  hand,  endeavored  to 
open  the  side  doors.  Another 
hour  brougnt  a  party  of  soldiers  who  were  in 
clined  to  harangue  us  on  political  questions. 
One  among  them,  evidently  not  very  fanat- 
[267] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

ical  on  the  negro  question,  made  a  regular 
stump  speech,  in  which  he  endeavored  to 
demonstrate  that  this  country  was  destined 
only  for  the  white  man,  and  that  the  Indian, 
as  well  as  the  negro,  had  to  be,  or  in  the  course 
of  events  would  be,  exterminated;  further 
more,  he  expressed  his  own  wish  to  have  the 
entire  negro  race  on  an  immense  platform 
and  power  sufficient  to  blow  them  all  to  atoms. 
This  latter  remark  was  received  with  repeated 
cheers  by  his  companions-in-arms.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  We  were  soon  contending  with  a 
half-drunken  set  of  men  at  the  main  entrance 
of  the  building,  using  arguments  and  display 
ing  firmness  in  preventing  them  from  enter 
ing  the  house,  when  our  faithful  shepherd 
dog,  Cora,  was  seen  running  through  the 
house,  and  testified  by  whining  and  anxious 
ways  that  there  must  be  something  wrong  at 
the  rear  of  the  building.  Some  of  us  fol 
lowed  our  friend,  and,  to  our  astonishment, 
found  that  some  party  had  thrown  fire  brands 
under  the  stairs,  which  had  already  caught 
fire.  With  the  assistance  of  our  servants,  we 
were  enabled  to  extinguish  the  fire;  but  we 
then  despaired  of  success  in  resisting  these 
[268] 


Burning  of  Columbia 

incendiaries,  and  were  expecting  every  mo 
ment  to  be  compelled  to  leave  the  home  we 
had  no  power  to  save.  These  marauders 
threatened  to  kill  the  cook  should  she  not  tell 
them  where  valuables  or  provisions  were 
hidden.  Others  went  into  the  houses  of  the 
poor  negro  women,  cut  and  tore  their  bundles, 
and  even  cut  their  clothes  wantonly  to  pieces ; 
and  thus,  unfortunately,  our  box  with  silver, 
containing  many  old  family  relics,  fell  into 
the  hands  of  these  vandals. 

Towards    evening   there    arrived   directly 
from  Columbia  a  number  of  officers ;  and  see 
ing  one  of  them  wearing  a  Mason's  breastpin, 
told  him  that,  being  a  Mason's 
Sf  ant^deral   widow,  I  held  it  to  be  his  duty 

Officer  Offers  £  .,  ; 

Protection  to  protect  us  from  the  maraud 

ers  of  his  army.  He  seemed  to 
hesitate ;  but,  having  for  such  an  emergency 
Mr.  Sosnowski's  papers  in  hand,  establish 
ing  his  former  connection  with  an  American 
lodge,  I  placed  them  in  his  hands,  again  de 
manding  protection.  The  party,  however,  left 
without  giving  us  a  glimmer  of  hope,  and  we 
looked  with  terror  upon  the  declining  day, 
when,  to  our  joy  and  relief,  a  young  gentle- 
[269] 


The  Women  of  Hie  South  in  War  Times 

man  came  on  a  horse,  telling  us  that  a  squad 
of  men  would  presently  arrive,  and  that  we 
should  not  be  disturbed  that  night. 

Words  could  not  express  our  relief  and 
gratitude.  The  young  man,  evidently  of  re 
finement,  received  with  great  satisfaction  the 
demonstrations  of  relief  our  little  party  ex 
pressed.  We  gave  him  full  leave  to  walk 
through  the  building,  and  being  young,  his 
imagination  perhaps  depicted  to  him  all  the 
lovely  Southern  young  ladies  who  only  a  short 
time  since  made  these  halls  resound  with  their 
musical  exercises  and  cheerfulness.  The 
promised  guard  arriving,  they  prepared  their 
supper,  to  which  we  loaned  all  the  assistance 
we  could.  Feeling  comparatively  at  ease,  we 
watched  with  interest  the  regular  lights  which 
lit  up  the  entire  horizon  (as  far  as  our  view 
permitted)  with  the  campfires  of  Sherman *s 
army. 

With  the  dawn  of  day,  the  reveille  called 

our  guards  away;  and  we  were  reminded  by 

the    remarks    of    passing    sol- 

A  Visit  diers  that  the  house  was  still 

to  Columbia  ,  •       in 

in  danger.  I  determined,  there 
fore,  to  walk  to  Columbia  (Sunday  morning) 
[270] 


Burning  of  Columbia 

at  an  early  hour  to  obtain  a  guard ;  and  soon 
after  breakfast,  accompanied  by  a  few  serv 
ants,  left  Barhamville.  The  appearance  of 
the  citizens  was  despondent  and  weary.  On 
reaching  the  Preston  property,  long  the  resi 
dence  of  the  father  of  General  Wade  Hamp 
ton,  I  felt  that  I  was  in  the  midst  of  mili 
tary  life ;  but  I  must  here  remark  that  it  was 
not  like  meeting  the  martial  bearing  of 
trained  soldiers,  such  as  I  have  seen  during 
grand  reviews  in  Europe.  They  appeared  to 
me  rather  a  kind  of  shambling  set  of  men, 
squatting  on  the  sidewalks,  or  in  the  squares 
made  by  the  burned  streets.  It  was  difficult 
to  pass,  as  these  cavaliers  had  no  idea  of 
giving  way  to  a  lady.* 

The  outer  gate  of  General  Preston 's  house 
was  guarded  by  a  soldier  holding  the  United 
States  flag.  To  my  question  if  General  How 
ard  or  General  Blair  was  in,  the  man  could 
give  me  no  satisfactory  answer  ...  I  passed 


*This  was,  of  course,  the  baser  element  of  the  army, 
many  of  whom  were  doubtless  camp  followers,  licensed 
for  a  time  to  despoil  the  "rebels."  Some  parts  of  Madame 
Sosnowski's  narrative  have  been  eliminated  as  perhaps 
likely  to  convey  a  wrong  impression  of  the  Federal  forces 
as  a  whole. 

[  271  ] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

in,  however,  under  another  United  States 
flag  of  immense  size,  floating  over  the  front 
of  the  building. 

.  .  The  sitting-room  which  I  entered 
was  enlivened  by  various  passing  scenes.  It 
was  crowded  with  women  of  the  lowest  sort, 
arranging  to  go  North  with  the  army.  Sev 
eral  officers  came  in  with  books  and  statuettes 
in  their  hands,  evidently  considering  what  to 
pack  up  among  their  booty.  These  were  their 
war  trophies.  I  wonder  whether  they  are  not 
now  ashamed  to  possess  them. 

Seeing  no  prospect  of  attaining  what  I 
came  for,  I  left  the  place ;  and  now  advancing 
through  the  city,  the  work  of  destruction  met 
my  eyes. 

It  would  have  struck  the  most  careless  ob 
servers  that  all  around  the  localities  where 
headquarters  were  established  (these  ar 
rangements  were  made  through  loyal  whites, 
before  Sherman  entered)  no  buildings  were 
destroyed,  nor  were  any  attempts  made  to 
disturb  the  quiet  enjoyment  of  Sherman  and 
his  officers  during  their  stay  in  Columbia. 

The  headquarters  of  General  Wood  being 
at  the  old  family  residence  of  Mrs.  Lucy  Pride 
[272] 


Burning  of  Columbia 

Green,  we  had  only  a  few  steps  to  reach  it. 
We  found  the  general  surrounded  by  a  motley 
crowd.  Owing  to  some  mistake  of  my  friend, 
my  object  to  obtain  a  guard  was  defeated. 
Although  in  manner  the  general  was  much  of 
a  gentleman,  I  was  sorry  to  learn  afterward 
that  he  stripped  the  old  mansion  of  its  paint 
ings  and  many  other  valuables. 

Unsuccessful  so  far  in  obtaining  a  guard, 

I  resolved  to  go  to  headquarters.    Beaching 

that  locality  —  Mr.  Myers  *  property,  corner 

of  Gervais  and  Pickens  streets 


Genera 

Sherman  obstructed  by  soldiers  of  every 

grade;  every  one  brimful  of 
importance.  It  would  have  been  interesting, 
had  time  permitted,  to  study  the  various 
characters  of  that  crowd.  That  guard,  a 
stately  Western  man,  held  with  great  pride 
the  often  displayed  flag  of  the  Stars  and 
Stripes;  and  being,  no  doubt,  a  good  Union 
man,  it  was  natural  that  he  should  uphold 
with  considerable  satisfaction  the  emblem  of 
his  country,  as  it  was  natural  that  I  should 
at  the  time  with  deep  regret  look  upon  the 
same  standard  of  the  founders  of  this  re- 
[2731 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

public,  then  waving  in  triumph  over  one  of 
the  blackest  scenes  of  crime  and  desolation 
in  the  history  of  mankind.  On  being  in 
formed  that  General  Sherman  was  in,  I 
mounted  the  steps  and  found  that  gentleman 
giving  directions  to  a  soldier.  My  friend, 
Mr.  W — ,  having  left  me,  I  introduced  my 
self,  and  he  politely  led  me  into  the  apart 
ment  where  already  a  number  of  persons  had 
assembled, 

I  stated  to  him  my  errand,  which  had  so 
far  been  unsuccessful,  the  troubles  which  we 
had  already  passed  through,  at  the  same  time 
expressing  my  surprise,  even  more,  my  in 
dignation — at  the  course  the  army  had  pur 
sued  towards  a  conquered,  unresisting,  and 
surrendered  city.  I  told  him  further  that 
previous  to  the  surrender  of  Columbia  I  had 
always  expressed  the  opinion  that  we  had 
nothing  to  fear  except  the  accidents  of  war, 
(of  which,  though,  I  did  not  consider  the  de 
liberate  burning  of  a  city) ;  that  in  a  civilized 
country  battles  would  be  fought,  but  private 
property  and  women  would  be  protected,  but 
instead  of  this  a  warfare  was  waged  which 
would  make  it  a  disgrace  to  our  present  his- 
[274] 


Burning  of  Columbia 

tory.  He  showed  great  temper,  and  said, 
"What  do  you  mean  by  that,  madam !"  to 
which  I  merely  replied  that  I  meant  exactly 
what  I  had  said.  He  then  spoke  in  strong 
terms  of  the  responsibility  of  Columbia,  of 
South  Carolina,  of  the  sufferings  caused  by 
secession;  indeed,  as  he  only  advocated  one 
side  of  the  question,  he  spoke  well.  In  con 
clusion,  he  said,  "You  have  suffered  much  al 
ready,  but  if  I  have  to  come  back  again — " 
leaving  his  threat  unfinished. 

To  my  request  for  a  guard,  General  Sher 
man  assured  me  there  would  be  no  need,  as 
he  expected  to  leave  the  following  morning, 
and  therefore  required  the  whole  army  to 
be  at  their  posts.  At  this,  I  rose,  saying  that 
I  would  detain  him  no  longer.  He  escorted 
me  to  the  steps. 

On  my  return  home,  I  met  Dr.  Fair.  His 
looks  were  those  of  supreme  suffering;  and 
he  gave  me  an  account  of  the  destruction  of 
his  property,  a  large  block  of  tenement 
houses,  the  corner  of  which  had  been  his  own 
residence.  In  that  home  everything  had  been 
collected  which  refinement  and  comfort  might 
desire.  A  long  and  successful  practice  had 
[275] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

placed  Dr.  Fair  in  the  rank  of  influential  and 
wealthy  citizens.  His  wife  being,  during  the 
fire,  surrounded  by  a  rude  soldiery,  en 
deavored  to  save  but  one  valuable  article, 
and  that  was  a  portrait  of  a  beloved  mother. 
With  this  in  her  arms,  she  tried  to  make  her 
escape  from  the  flames  and  from  the  robbers, 
but  she  was  not  allowed  to  save  even  this,  as 
a  soldier  cut  the  picture  in  pieces  and  only 
then  allowed  her  to  gain  the  street. 

I  again  entered  General  Preston 's  resi 
dence,  the  headquarters  of  General  Howard. 
At  length,  a  young  officer  promised  to  send 
out  a  guard;  but  none  came. 
My  mission  had  been  totally 
fruitless.  With  the  advancing 
night,  however,  we  found  an  unexpected  pro 
tection,  namely,  a  number  of  Irishmen,  a  part 
of  those  of  Sherman's  troops  he  would  not 
allow  to  enter  Columbia;  and  this,  as  the 
men  assured  us,  was  to  prevent  them  from 
protecting  Roman  Catholic  property. 

The  men  had  lost  their  way,  and  fearing 

to  fall  into  an  ambush,  they  entreated  us  not 

to  expose  them  to  danger.     This  unexpected 

arrival  was  a  great  relief,  and  we  assured 

[276] 


Burning  of  Columbia 

them  of  perfect  safety.  We  requested  our 
faithful  friend  and  housekeeper,  Hannah,  to 
give  to  them  as  substantial  a  supper  as  the 
stores  permitted.  The  accounts  of  these  men 
were  really  interesting,  and  as  in  such  un 
common  scenes  of  life  the  susceptibility  of 
men  finds  ample  scope,  there  was  a  declara 
tion  of  love,  of  love  at  first  sight,  before  sup 
per  was  over — the  subject  of  which  was,  of 
course,  Miss  Hannah. 

Towards  eleven  we  heard  yells  from  the 
direction  of  Columbia,  and  through  the  woods 
advanced  a  crowd  of  soldiers  towards  our 
residence.  We  immediately  called  our  new 
friends  to  our  assistance.  This  startled  the 
marauders,  and  they  gradually  slunk  back 
in  the  shade  of  the  forest. 

This  was  the  end  of  our  dangers  from  Sher 
man  's  troops.  We  owed  our  safety,  at  least, 
to  these  warm-hearted  Irishmen,  and  I  think 
now  without  them  our  home  would  have 
shared  that  night  the  fate  of  all  the  residences 
for  miles  around  us. 


[277] 


XXIV 
THE  RIDE  OF  EMMA  SANSOM 

In  the  spring  of  1863,  a  great  drive  by 
Union  Cavalry  into  the  heart  of  the  South 
was  brought  to  naught  largely  by  the  cour 
ageous  act  of  a  girl  of  sixteen.  This  young 
girl  rode  with  General  Nathan  Bedford  For 
rest  and  braved  the  fire  of  Federal  forces  in 
order  to  show  the  Confederate  cavalryman  a 
little-known  ford  by  which  he  could  cross  a 
stream  that  separated  him  from  the  Federal 
command  he  finally  captured. 

This  Federal  expedition  was  the  concep 
tion  of  Colonel  Abel  D.  Streight  of  the  51st 
Indiana  Regiment.  Major  General  W.  S. 
Rosecrans  pronounced  it  "a  great  enterprise 
fraught  with  great  consequences. ' '  It  aroused 
the  enthusiasm  of  Brigadier  General  James 
A.  Garfield,  afterward  President  of  the 
United  States.  When  it  got  under  way  in 
April,  1863,  it  not  only  excited  the  hopes  of 
other  high  Federal  officers,  but,  in  equal  meas 
ure,  alarmed  the  Confederates. 

Briefly,  the  object  of  the  drive  was  to  de- 
[278] 


Ride  of  Emma  Sansom 

stroy  Confederate  supplies  and  to  cut  the 
Confederate  communications  between  Chatta 
nooga  on  the  one  side  and  Atlanta  and  Knox- 
ville  on  the  other.  Streight 's  raid  and  the 
night  and  day  pursuit  of  him  led  by  Forrest 
covered  the  last  days  of  April  and  the  first 
of  May,  1863.  Finally,  on  the  second  of  May, 
Streight  was  in  sight  of  one  of  his  goals  and 
possible  safety.  It  was  on  this  day  that 
Emma  Sansom  wrote  her  name  in  American 
history. 

Streight  and  his  men  had  crossed  the  Chat 
tanooga  river,  the  bridge  was  on  fire,  and 
Federal  cannon  faced  the  oncoming  Confed 
erates.  Emma  Sansom 's  home  was  near  the 
burning  bridge  and  it  was  she  and  her  mother 
who  told  the  Confederate  leader  that  the 
bridge  was  burning  and  that  the  nearest 
bridge  he  could  use  was  two  miles  away. 

Bullets  were  flying  across  the  river  and  the 
two  Sansom  girls  and  their  mother  sought 
shelter  in  the  house.  Forrest,  however, 
dashed  up  and  asked  if  there  were  any  way 
he  and  his  men  could  cross  the  stream.  Emma 
Sansom  at  once  told  him  of  a  "lost  ford" 
above,  known  to  the  members  of  the  Sansom 
[279] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

family,  and  that  if  he  would  have  her  saddle 
put  on  a  horse,  she  would  lead  the  way  to  it 

Forrest  replied  "  There  is  no  time  to  saddle 
a  horse,  get  up  here  behind  me. ' J 

As  Emma  obeyed,  her  mother  cried  out  to 
her  "Emma,  what  do  you  mean?"  But  as 
Forrest  rode  away,  he  called  back: 

"She  is  going  to  show  me  a  ford  where 
I  can  get  my  men  over  in  time  to  catch  those 
Yankees  before  they  get  to  Rome.  Don't  be 
uneasy ;  I  will  bring  her  back  safe. ' ' 

Emma  Sansom  has  told  the  rest  of  the  story 
in  her  own  words,  as  published  in  Dr.  John 
A.  Wyeth's  "Life  of  General  Nathan  Bedford 
Forrest." 

"We  rode  out  into  a  field  through  which 
ran  a  small  ravine  and  along  which  there  was 
a  thick  undergrowth  that  protected  us  for  a 
while  from  being  seen  by  the  Yankees  at  the 
bridge  and  on  the  other  side  of  the  creek. 
This  branch  emptied  into  the  creek  just  above 
the  ford.  When  we  got  close  to  the  creek,  I 
said :  '  General  Forrest,  I  think  we  had  better 
get  off  the  horse,  as  we  are  now  where  we 
may  be  seen/  We  both  got  down  and  crept 
through  the  bushes,  and  when  we  were  right 
F2801 


Ride  of  Emma  Sansom 

at  the  ford  I  happened  to  be  in  front.  He 
stepped  quickly  between  me  and  the  Yankees, 
saying:  'I  am  glad  to  have  you  for  a  pilot, 
but  I  am  not  going  to  make  breastworks  of 
you. '  The  cannon  and  the  other  guns  were  fir 
ing  fast  by  this  time,  as  I  pointed  out  to  him 
where  to  go  into  the  water  and  out  on  the 
other  bank,  and  then  went  back  towards  the 
house.  He  asked  me  my  name,  and  asked  me 
to  give  him  a  lock  of  my  hair.  The  cannon- 
balls  were  screaming  over  us  so  loud  we  were 
told  to  leave  and  hide  in  some  place  out  of 
danger,  which  we  did.  Soon  all  the  firing 
stopped,  and  I  started  back  home.  On  the 
way  I  met  General  Forrest  again,  and  he  told 
me  that  he  had  written  a  note  for  me  and  left 
it  on  the  bureau.  He  asked  me  again  for  a 
lock  of  my  hair,  and  as  we  went  into  the 
house  he  said :  *  One  of  my  bravest  men  has 
been  killed,  and  he  is  laid  out  in  the  house. 
His  name  is  Robert  Turner.  I  want  you  to 
see  that  he  is  buried  in  some  graveyard  near 
here/  He  then  told  me  good-bye  and  got  on 
his  horse,  and  he  and  his  men  rode  away  and 
left  us  all  alone.  My  sister  and  I  sat  up  all 
night  watching  over  the  dead  soldier,  who 
[281  1 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

had  lost  his  life  fighting  for  our  rights,  in 
which  we  were  overpowered,  but  never  con 
quered.  General  Forrest  and  his  men  en 
deared  themselves  to  us  forever. ' ' 

Dr.  Wyeth  adds: 

"In  less  than  thirty  minutes  from  the  time 
of  Forrest 's  arrival  at  Black  Creek,  the  artil 
lery  was  up,  and  the  Federals  were  driven 
away  from  the  opposite  bank.  The  '  lost  ford ' 
was  soon  cleared  and  made  passable.  The 
cavalry  went  over,  carrying  by  hand  the  am 
munition  from  the  caissons.  The  guns  and 
empty  caissons,  with  long  ropes  tied  to  the 
poles,  were  then  rolled  by  hand  to  the  water's 
edge,  one  end  of  the  rope  taken  to  the  top  of 
the  opposite  bank  and  hitched  to  a  double 
team  of  horses.  In  this  original  manner  the 
artillery  soon  made  a  subaqueous  passage  to 
the  east  bank.  The  advance-guard  had  al 
ready  hurried  on  after  the  raiders,  who,  to 
their  great  surprise,  were  hustled  out  of 
Gadsden,  less  than  four  miles  distant  from 
Black  Creek  bridge,  before  they  could  do 
much  damage  to  the  small  commissary  sup 
plies  there.  Another  all-night  march  now 
became  necessary  for  General  Streight,  al- 
[2821 


Ride  of  Emma  Sansom 

though  he  says  '  The  command  was  in  no  con 
dition  to  do  so.  I  only  halted  at  Gadsden 
sufficiently  long  to  destroy  a  quantity  of  arms 
and  stores  found  there,  and  proceeded.  Many 
of  our  animals  and  men  were  entirely  worn 
out  and  unable  to  keep  up,  and  were  captured. 
It  now  became  evident  to  me  that  our  only 
hope  was  in  crossing  the  river  at  Rome  and 
destroying  the  bridge,  which  would  delay  For 
rest  a  day  or  two  and  allow  the  command  a 
little  time  to  sleep,  without  which  it  would 
be  impossible  to  proceed/7  ^ 

Such  was  the  service  rendered  by  Emma 
Sansom  that  Forrest  was  enabled  to  over 
take  the  Streight  command  before  they  had 
accomplished  their  objects,  and  the  diary  of 
Sergeant  Briedenthal,  U.  S.  A.,  records  under 
date  of  May  5 : 

"We  have  been  treated  well  since  our  sur 
render,  by  Forrest's  men,  who  have  used  us. 
as  a  true  soldier  would  treat  a  prisoner/' 


[283 


XXV 

CAUGHT  BETWEEN  CONTENDING 
ARMIES 

TN  September,  1864,  the  Confederate  Gen 
eral  Hardee,  with  22,000  men,  was  as 
signed  the  desperate  task  of  stopping  a  Fed 
eral  flank  movement  directed  against  Atlanta 
and  led  by  Major  General  Schofield  with  a 
force  of  40,000  picked  troops. 

The  two  armies  confronted  each  other 
northwest  of  Jonesboro,  Georgia;  and,  when 
the  battle  began,  it  happened  that  the  house 
and  farm  of  Mrs.  Allie  McPeek,  a  widow,  lay 
between  them.  The  Federal  lines  advanced 
first,  and  Mrs.  McPeek 's  house  soon  became 
a  Federal  hospital ;  but,  as  the  tide  of  battle 
surged  backwards  and  forwards,  her  home 
was  now  in  the  Federal  lines,  now  in  Con 
federate  possession,  or,  again,  between  the 
armies,  thus  receiving  shot  and  shell  from 
both  sides. 

During  the  whole  day,  however,  Mrs.  Mc 
Peek  moved  fearlessly  about  among  the 
wounded  and  dying,  impartial  in  her  efforts 
[284] 


Between  Contending  Armies 

to  help  both  friend  and  foe.  Finally,  night 
came  on  with  the  Federal  army  in  possession 
of  the  battle-ground;  but,  when  the  morning 
dawned,  the  brave  widow  was  at  her  self-ap 
pointed  post  doing  what  she  could  to  help 
the  suffering  soldiers  of  either  side. 

All  she  had  left  was  a  ruined  house  and  a 
farm  laid  waste,  but,  happily  for  her,  Gen 
eral  Schofield  himself  learned  of  her  noble 
work  and  of  her  need.  He  ordered  that  a 
large  wagon  of  provisions  and  supplies  be 
sent  her  with  a  letter  of  appreciation  for  her 
bravery  and  self-sacrifice.  He  told  her  to 
keep  the  letter,  and,  after  the  war,  to  pre 
sent  it  to  the  United  States  Government, 
which  would  make  good  her  losses.* 

*In  the  course  of  time,  Mrs.  McPeek  sent  to  Washing 
ton  General  Schofield's  letter  and  a  claim  for  damages, 
which  was  paid  her.  She  received  all  she  claimed,  $600.00, 
although,  according  to  those  nearest  to  her  or  present  at 
the  time,  that  amount  did  not  cover  her  actual  losses. 


2851 


XXVI 

NARRATIVE    OF    AN    EARLY    GRAD 
UATE  OF  THE  FIRST  COLLEGE 
FOR   WOMEN 

/COMPARATIVELY  few  Americans  are 
aware  that  Georgia,  the  youngest  of 
the  original  thirteen  colonies,  was  the  first 
State  to  charter  a  college  for  the  education 
of  women.  "New  ideas  flourish  best,"  it  is 
said,  "in  new  soil,"  and  this  may  help  to  ac 
count  for  the  creation  of  the  Board  of  Trus 
tees  of  "Wesleyan  Female  College"  at 
Macon,  in  1836,  to  be  followed  by  its  first 
session,  with  168  young  women  enrolled,  in 
1839. 

It  is  peculiarly  appropriate  that  a  part  of 
the  experiences  of  Mrs.  Loulaj  Kendall 
Rogers,  one  of  Wesleyan's  early  graduates, 
be  given  in  this  volume  on  the  women  of  the 
South  in  war  times.  Under  the  head  of 
"Reminiscences  of  a  War-time  Girl,"  Mrs. 
Rogers  wrote: 

"I  had  been  appointed,  soon  after  my  grad 
uation  at  Wesleyan  College,  Macon,  by  Miss 
[286] 


Narrative  of  a  Wesleyan  Graduate 

Eve  of  Augusta,  as  Lady  Manager  of  the 
Mount  Vernon  Association  in  my  county, 
and  felt  no  little  pride  in  the  thought  of  what 
a  young  girl  could  do  toward  preserving  the 
beautiful  home  of  Washington  as  a  precious 
heirloom  of  our  very  own,  never  to  be  dese 
crated  for  other  purposes  but  to  be  kept 
sacred  to  the  memory  of  the  *  Father  of  our 
Country/  No  section  contributed  more  than 
the  Southern  States,  and  as  he  was  a  true- 
hearted  son  of  the  South,  we  still  value  above 
gold  our  interest  in  his  lovely  home,  and  its 
twin  sister  *  Arlington,  the  Beautiful/  which 
should  have  been  held  sacred  in  like  manner, 
as  the  home  of  General  Robert  E.  Lee  and 
his  bride. 

"The  purchase  of  Mount  Vernon  having 
been  accomplished,  there  was  soon  a  rum 
bling  sound  of  dissension  upon  the  northern 
hills,  where  there  should  have  been  peace 
and  brotherly  love.  Emissaries  were  sent  to 
incite  the  servants  against  their  owners. 
Strange  stories  were  whispered  in  their  ears, 
and  promises  if  they  should  rise  in  arms, 
the  property  and  homes  of  the  Southern  peo 
ple  should  be  divided  among  them,  and  even 
[287] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

the  poorest  should  own  'forty  acres  and  a 
mule. '  These  things,  which  were  not  noticed 
at  first,  began  to  alarm  us,  and  although  we 
trusted  our  own  servants,  there  were  rumors 
that  our  own  dear  home  was  chosen  as  a 
favorite  point  of  division  among  those  of 
other  plantations.  "* 

After  discussing  the  Presidential  campaign 
of  1860,  Mrs.  Rogers  states  that  when  the 
startling  news  spread  through  the  South  that 
the  representatives  of  a  wholly  sectional 
party  had  elected  a  President  of  the  United 
States  "  there  was  a  pall  of  consternation 
draped  over  every  fond  hope,  and  as  '  coming 
events  cast  their  shadows  before, '  we  instinc- 

*Mr8.  Rogers  then  made  a  statement  not  unlike  others 
to  which  reference  has  been  made  in  other  parts  of  this 
volume:  "We  were  never  allowed  among  the  cultured 
people  of  the  South  to  speak  of  our  dependents  as  'slaves,' 
but  as  'house  servants  and  field  hands,'  and  my  father  never 
failed  to  dismiss  an  overseer  who  was  unkind  to  them. 
Owning  a  large  number,  it  was  quite  a  heavy  expense  to 
furnish  all  of  their  clothing,  shoes,  blankets,  hats,  fuel, 
und  provisions,  yet  he  not  only  did  this,  but  being  a 
physician,  provided  needful  medicines  and  careful  atten 
tion  in  cases  of  sickness. 

"Happiness  and  peace  reigned  over  their  homes,  cheered 
t-ach  night  by  gleeful  melodies,  and  songs  of  praise  char 
acteristic  of  their  race.  Their  contentment  was  in  evidence 
by  the  'never-a-care'  expression,  and  their  faithful  devotion 
to  their  own  white  people." 

[288] 


Narrative  of  a  Wesley  an  Graduate 

lively  felt  that  something  was  ahead  of  us. 
The  young  people  gathered  here  and  there, 
wondering  what  they  could  do  to  inspire  hope 
and  cheerfulness  among  the  older  ones. 

"  There  were  violent  abolitionists  in  the 
Cabinet  who  openly  avowed  a  hatred  of  the 
South  and  its  institutions.  Even  Whittier 
and  Lowell,  to  whom  God  had  granted  the 
divine  gift  of  poesy,  saw  not  the  beautiful, 
holy,  and  true,  in  this  part  of  their  own 
country,  but  published  it  to  the  world  as  'A 
land  of  the  scorpion  and  the  lash!'* 


*01iver  Wendell  Holmes  had  written  of  the  "soft-handed 
race,  who  eat  not  their  bread  in  the  sweat  of  their  face"; 
and  because  Massachusetts  had  not  taken  the  action   en 
dorsed  by  Whittier,  the  poet  wrote  of  his  own  State: 
And  they  have  spurned  thy  word, 

Thou  'of  the  old  Thirteen! 
Whose   soil,   where    Freedom's   blood    first   pour'd, 

Hath  yet  a  darker  green? 
Tread  the  weak  Southron's  pride  and  lust 
Thy  name  and  councils  in  the  dust? 

And  have  they  closed  thy  mouth, 

And  fix'd  the  padlock  fast; 
Slave  of  the  mean  and  tyrant  South! 

Is  this  thy  fate  at  last? 
Old  Massachusetts!  can  it  be 
That  thus  thy  sons  must  speak  of  thee? 

Reference  has  been  made  to  Whittier 's  unsparing  con 
demnation  of  Daniel  Webster  who  undertook  to  uphold 
the  thought  that  there  was  some  justice  and  right  on  the 
side  of  the  South. 

[289] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

"Harriet  Beecher  Stowe,  Garrison,  and 
Hoar,  besides  many  others,  wrote  defamatory 
accusations  against  the  South  and  scattered 
them  broadcast  over  the  waters  to  incite  other 
nations,  and  causing  them  to  look  upon  us  as 
barbarians,  devoid  of  humanity. 

"Had  they  known  the  attachment  of  serv 
ants  to  their  owners  on  the  large  plantations, 
and  their  devotion  to  the  young  people  of  the 
family,  conscience  might  have  awakened  them 
to  appreciate  the  situation.  Every  true 
Southern  mistress  was  a  Florence  Nightin 
gale  on  her  premises,  waiting  on  the  sick, 
looking  after  their  clothing,  and  teaching 
them  industrial  occupations  in  every  line 
that  would  make  them  useful  throughout 
life. 

"It  was  a  pleasant  task  with  me  to  hold  a 
Bible  class  for  them  every  Sabbath  morning, 
before  I  attended  my  own  class.  The  Com 
mandments  were  made  a  special  study  with 
grown-ups  as  well  as  the  children.  Our  'old 
black  mammy '  was  a  most  important  factor 
on  the  place,  and  would  sacrifice  body  and 
soul  to  protect  'her  babies/  my  two  brothers, 
sister  and  myself,  from  harm.  But  there 
[290] 


Narrative  of  a  Wesleyan  Graduate 

were  rumors  of  war  and  fearful  things  that 
might  and  did  happen.  .  .  .* 

.  .  .  "The  most  conservative  of  our 
great  men  were  opposed  to  secession  and  the 
probability  of  war,  so  they  sent  commission 
ers  three  times  to  Washington  for  the  special 
purpose  of  arranging  honorable  terms  of 
peace  without  bloodshed.  Twice  they  failed, 
as  the  bitterest  men  of  Lincoln's  cabinet  were 
determined  to  use  coercion  and  force  the 
South  to  submit  only  to  their  terms.  This 
they  would  not  do.  A  third  time  our  commis 
sioners  were  sent  to  hold  a  council  of  peace, 
but  Lincoln  would  not  see  them!  Then  the 
whole  solid  South  arose  and  stood  like  the 
grand  old  Grecian  heroes  for  the  defense  of 
home  and  native  land. 

"Never  will  I  forget  my  feelings  when  we 
heard  that  War  had  really  begun.  Tears, 
bitter  tears,  fell  in  silence,  for  although  on  a 
visit  to  gay  young  folks  we  knew  not  what 
to  say  or  do. 

1  i  I  was  in  Augusta  a  few  days  afterward  at 
the  marriage  of  'the  Empire  and  Palmetto 

*See  page  190  for  recollections  of  Mrs.  Janet  Weaver 
Randolph. 

[291] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

States. '  A  vast  crowd  was  assembled  to  wit 
ness  the  scene  while  a  band  of  music  pealed 
forth  harmonious  strains.  Old  Glory  was  to 
be  placed  at  the  top  of  a  lofty  pole  riveted  on 
the  bridge  across  the  Savannah  Eiver,  but 
who  was  brave  enough  to  climb  that  pole? 
No  one  ventured,  until  *a  tar  who  ploughed 
the  water/  ran  up  and  taking  the  flag  rope 
in  his  teeth  climbed  safely  to  the  top  amid 
the  cheers  of  the  crowd,  and  the  roar  of  fifteen 
guns  for  the  Southern  States.  Triumphantly 
the  old  Revolutionary  Flag  waved  over  both 
States,  while  the  people  filled  the  sailor's 
pockets  with  bills  as  he  came  down. 

"On  the  4th  of  February,  1861,  the  Con 
federate  Congress  assembled  in  Montgom 
ery,  Alabama,  and  was  presided  over  by  Gen 
eral  Howell  Cobb.  The  Constitution  of  the 
Confederacy  was  drawn  up,  and  Colonel  Jef 
ferson  Davis,  the  hero  of  Buena  Vista,  Sec 
retary  of  War  in  President  Pierce 's  admin 
istration,  and  afterward  Senator  from  Mis 
sissippi,  was  nominated  President  of  the 
Southern  Confederacy.  He  was  a  son-in-law 
of  General  Zachary  Taylor,  a  brave  soldier 
who  saved  the  day  in  one  of  the  battles  of 
[292] 


Narrative  of  a  Wesleyan  Graduate 

Mexico,  refined,  cultured,  and  withal  a  noble, 
upright,  Christian  gentleman,  who  held  the 
respect  and  esteem  of  the  whole  of  the  United 
States,  until  difference  of  opinion  clouded 
their  minds  with  hatred. 

"During  this  convention  many  designs  of 
flags  were  sent  in  as  models  for  the  new  Con 
federacy.  Among  them  the  most  beautiful 
chosen  was  one  that  emanated  from  the  pa 
triotism  of  Colonel  Orren  Smith  of  North 
Carolina,  known  as  'The  Stars  and  Bars/ 
The  three  bars  were  emblems  of  the  Trinity, 
the  white  for  Love  and  stainless  charac 
ter,  while  the  blue  was  for  the  great  Heaven 
spangled  with  stars  to  watch  over  us,  and 
the  red  for  the  vesper  light  that  should  never 
die  out. 

' '  Col.  P.  W.  Alexander,  one  of  the  signers 
of  Secession  (afterward  War  Correspondent 
of  the  Confederate  Army),  was  present  at  this 
first  conference,  and  as  soon  as  the  design 
was  chosen,  drew  one  at  the  head  of  a  letter 
and  sent  it  to  me,  knowing  my  interest  in 
everything  that  concerned  the  welfare  of  our 
beloved  Southland.  In  his  description  he 
dwelt  particularly  on  the  stars  being  placed 
F  293  1 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

in  a  circle  instead  of  broadcast  as  in  the 
United  States  flag.  I  made  one  the  very  hour 
that  description  arrived  so  I  had  the  honor  of 
making  the  first  Confederate  Flag  ever  made 
in  Georgia. 

"Our  first  company,  the  Upson  Guards, 
was  ordered  into  service  the  seventh  of  May, 
1861.  Several  young  ladies  of  Thomaston 
accompanied  their  brothers  and  friends  to 
Macon,  where  they  saw  the  whole  of  the  Fifth 
Georgia  Regiment,  a  splendid  body  of  soldiers 
from  different  cities  on  dress  parade  at  Cen 
tral  Park.  That  was  our  first  glimpse  of  over 
a  thousand  soldiers  at  once.  The  first  little 
Georgia  flag  had  been  presented  (by  vote  of 
the  girls)  to  one  of  the  handsomest,  noblest, 
bravest  officers  in  that  regiment,  and  watched 
like  a  ministering  spirit  over  his  tent  at  Pen- 
sacola,  Cumberland  Gap,  Corinth,  and  the 
battle  of  Kentucky.  As  that  young  Captain 
afterwards  became  my  husband,  the  honored 
relic  of  many  loving  memories  came  back 
to  me. 

"It  was  a  singular  coincidence  that  \vhile 
in  Macon  on  the  7th  day  of  May,  1861, 1  wrote 
a  song  for  the  Fifth  Regiment,  which  they 
[294] 


Narrative  of  a  Wesleyan  Graduate 

sang  in  Camp  at  Central  Park  and  on  the  way 
to  Pensacola.  Fifty  years  from  that  time  on 
the  7th  of  May,  1912,  at  the  Great  Reunion  in 
Macon,  some  of  the  same  company  assembled 
at  the  same  spot,  and  sang  the  same  song! 

"Very  soon  after  Lincoln  ordered  out  his 
75,000,  the  services  of  women  were  needed  in 
work  for  the  hospitals.  The  first  hospital  for 
wounded  soldiers  in  Atlanta  was  organized 
by  Mrs.  Isaac  Winship. 

' '  Her  daughter  was  one  of  my  schoolmates 
of  Wesleyan  College  and  often  during  my 
visits  to  her  we  assisted  in  arranging  supplies 
for  the  sick  and  wounded  soldiers.  On  the 
4th  of  July  she  gave  them  a  bountiful  dinner 
at  one  of  the  hospitals  over  which  she  pre 
sided  and  appointed  our  young  ladies'  Relief 
Corps  to  wait  on  them. 

' '  Their  encampment  was  near  her  beautiful 
home  (on  an  elevated  situation,  which  two 
years  afterwards  by  Sherman's  order  was 
burnt  to  the  ground),  so  we  visited  their  head 
quarters  with  her,  to  ascertain  if  there  was 
anything  we  could  do  for  them.  Governor 
'Joe  Brown's  Boys',  of  the  North  Georgia 
mountains,  asked  us  to  cover  canteens  for 
[295] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

them,  which  occupation  we  greatly  enjoyed, 
and  the  poor  fellows  who  were  homesick 
called  in  the  evening  and  requested  us  to 
play  'Home,  Sweet  Home/  *  Annie  Laurie/ 
and  'The  Girl  I  left  Behind  Me/ 

"During  the  Winter  we  knit  'Arabs'  for 
the  head,  and  long  wool  comforts  for  the 
throat,  besides  making  fatigue  jackets,  knit 
ting  socks,  displaying  our  taste  on  pretty  little 
silk  and  velvet  tobacco  pouches,  hemstitched 
handkerchiefs  and  everything  kind  thought 
could  suggest  for  their  comfort  and  pleasure. 

"From  1861  to  the  close  of  the  War  be 
tween  the  States,  our  busy  hands  were  never 
idle.  Carpets  and  piano  covers  were  cut 
up  and  sent  to  the  tents  to  sleep  on,  having  al 
ready  given  up  blankets  and  quilts  in  abun 
dance.  Boxes  of  eatables  were  sent  to  our 
brothers  and  friends  whenever  an  opportunity 
was  found,  as  many  of  the  railroads  and 
bridges  were  destroyed,  which  prevented  com 
munication. 

.     .     .     ' '  In  April  of  1862,  there  originated 

in  Georgia  (where  so  many  patriotic  deeds 

had  a  beginning),  a  movement  that  was  called 

'The  Ladies'  Gunboat  Association.'     Imme- 

[296] 


Narrative  of  a  Wesleyan  Graduate 

diately  after  hearing  of  this  (although  it  was 
a  sad  duty),  I  collected  the  first  funds  in 
our  part  of  the  State,  to  which  amount  was 
added  $350  subscribed  by  the  Holloway  Grays 
of  Upson  County,  through  their  brave,  gen 
erous  Captain,  A.  J.  White,  who  sent  it  to 
me  from  Beans  Station,  Tenn. 

"A  fine  little  iron-clad  boat  was  fitted  up, 
and  there  never  was  a  vessel  before  this, 
that  was  christened  by  woman's  tears,  and 
sent  out  upon  the  deep,  underneath  the  con 
secrated  incense  of  woman's  prayers  for  her 
country !  How  many  fond  hopes  sailed  over 
the  seas  under  that  beautiful  flag,  the  *  Stars 
and  Bars!' 

"But  these  fond  hopes  were  fleeting,  for 
as  soon  as  the  gallant  crew  heard  that  Sher 
man  had  invaded  Savannah,  rather  than  allow 
this  little  shrine  of  woman's  patriotism  to 
fall  into  his  hands,  they  sorrowfully  placed 
.a  torch  upon  the  helm  and  bade  it  farewell 
forever. 

1  '  In  the  meantime  the  Confederate  Cabinet 

had  moved  to  Richmond,  but  with  a  party  of 

friends  I  visited  afterward  the  Capitol  at 

Montgomery,  and  stood  on  the  star-marked 

[297] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

spot  where  the  President  of  the  Confederacy 
had  made  his  inaugural  address.  From  there 
we  went  to  Selma  on  the  gallant  steamer 
'Coquette,7  where  we  saw  the  manufacture 
of  guns  and  cannon  balls  of  all  sizes,  which 
was  a  novel  sight  and  saddening  to  think  our 
Southland  had  come  to  this !  As  we  returned 
to  Montgomery,  an  immense  cargo  of  cotton 
was  rolled  down  the  embankment  to  the  boat, 
and  a  rarer  sight  to  us  were  the  two  hundred 
and  fifty  Federal  prisoners  captured  and 
placed  on  the  lower  deck. 

' '  During  the  bombardment  of  Savannah,  a 
family  of  dear  friends  from  that  city  sought 
refuge  in  our  dear  old  country  home,  and 
were  made  welcome  for  several  months,  en 
joying  rides  over  the  'red  old  hills  of  Geor 
gia,  '  and  fishing  parties  on  the  Tobler.  Even 
during  our  carriage  drives,  we  took  our 
crochet  and  knitting  along  so  as  to  keep  sup 
plied  with  needful  comforts  for  our  soldiers. 

' '  At  length  the  fearful  days  of  horror  came, 
which  we  never  really  believed  would  happen 
in  such  a  civilized  country  as  ours. 

' '  We  had  just  returned  from  our  plantation 
in  Wilcox  County  on  the  Ocmulgee  River, 
[298] 


Narrative  of  a  Wesleycm  Graduate 

that  we  might  spend  the  Summer  at  my  beau 
tiful  childhood's  home,  '  Sweet  Bellwood,' 
which  stood  on  the  crest  of  one  of  the  grand 
old  hills  of  Upson  County. 

" It  was  a  lovely  spring  day  on  the  18th 
of  April,  1865.  A  rumor  came  that  the  Fed 
eral  Army  was  in  Columbus,  fifty  miles  away, 
and  was  marching  toward  Macon,  by  way  of 
Thomaston  and  Culloden.  Immediately  our 
family  silver  and  jewels  were  deposited  in 
security,  the  horses  and  mules  were  sent  to  a 
remote  part  of  the  plantation  and  provisions 
such  as  hams,  jars  of  lard,  sacks  of  flour, 
coffee,  sugar  and  syrup  were  buried  away 
from  prying  eyes  by  my  nurse  and  her  hus 
band,  who  we  knew  would  be  faithful  unto 
death. 

' '  The  white  wings  of  Hope  were  then  folded 
about  our  hearts  and  bade  us  cast  out  all 
fear.  There  was  no  one  at  home  but  my 
dear  old  grandmother,  my  mother,  and  my 
self,  and  we  had  always  heard  that  a  Mason's 
family  would  be  protected  in  the  time  of  dan 
ger,  so  we  hung  a  Masonic  Apron  in  the  broad 
hall  where  it  could  be  seen. 

"In  a  few  moments  fires  were  seen  in  every 
[299] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

direction,  from  the  second-story  windows. 
Beyond  Thomaston,  Rogers  Factory,  a  large 
four-storied  building,  with  the  Grist  Mill  and 
many  cottages  were  all  in  flames. 

' '  Nearer  and  nearer  columns  of  thick  black 
smoke  were  seen  which  showed  that  the  Way- 
manville  Mills  also  were  under  the  relentless 
torch.  These  splendid  mills  were  owned  by 
Colonel  George  Swift,  formerly  of  New  York, 
a  man  of  sterling  worth,  culture,  and  refine 
ment,  whose  family  were  among  our  most  ap 
preciated  neighbors. 

"To  add  to  our  horror,  a  troop  of  little 
negroes,  with  eyes  like  a  full  moon,  came 
rushing  in  with  a  shout,  *  Yankees  comin'P 
Very  soon  about  fifty  on  horseback  sur 
rounded  our  homes.  Bureau  drawers  were 
ransacked,  locks  cut  out  of  trunks,  jewels  ab 
stracted,  closets  searched,  long-treasured 
heirlooms  removed,  finally  leaving  every  room 
in  wild  disorder. 

"As  the  first  troop  took  leave,  another 
came  in,  and  this  kind  of  visitation  lasted 
three  days.  About  one  hundred  bales  of 
ginned  cotton  and  thirty  bales  of  lint  cotton 
were  destroyed.  My  mother,  with  the  assis- 
[3001 


Narrative  of  a  Wesleyan  Graduate 

tance  of  our  servants,  who  nobly  stood  by 
us,  poured  water  on  some  of  the  bales,  and 
had  them  rolled  to  the  horse  lot  into  a  stream 
of  water,  saving  seven  out  of  the  number. 

*  *  On  the  19th  of  April,  1865,  we  were  horri 
fied  by  seeing  that  these  men  had  found  our 
horses  and  mules !  As  I  had  been  married 
only  a  few  months,  there  was  among  my  most 
valuable  bridal  presents  two  splendid  bays- 
and  a  handsome  Victoria.  What  were  my 
feelings  then  when  two  rough-looking  soldiers 
rode  up  to  the  gate  on  these  beautiful  horses 
that  were  associated  with  the  happiest  hours 
of  my  life?  Hitherto  I  had  been  too  indig 
nant  to  weep,  but  how  could  I  stand  this? 
Tears  then  began  to  flow  not  silently,  but  I 
actually  wept  aloud,  and  begged  those  hard 
hearted  men  to  spare  these  two  horses,  and 
they  might  have  some  of  the  others.  But  the 
dashing  bays  were  the  very  ones  they  wanted 
most,  so  out  of  the  gate  they  passed,  the  dear 
fleet-footed,  graceful  friends,  who  had 
brought  to  me  amid  the  clouds  of  war  so  much 
joy  and  brightness,  but  never  to  cheer  our 
desolate  home  again! 

"My  little  pony  '  Joe  Brown, '  mother's  fine 
[301] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

buggy  horse,  and  thirty  other  horses  and 
mules  shared  the  same  fate.  How  was  the 
plowing  to  be  done? 

"These  incidents  are  only  as  one  among 
many,  during  Sherman's  March  through 
Georgia,  and  Wilson's  Raid,  which  left  ruin 
and  desolation  in  their  track. 

'  *  '  But  a  land  without  ruins  is  a  land  with 
out  memories. 

'A  land  without  memories  is  a  land  with 
out  history.' 

' i  Had  it  not  been  for  the  midnight  shadows 
that  enshrouded  our  country  we  should  never 
have  known  the  brilliant  stars  who  illumi 
nated  the  Southern  Cross  with  their  radiance, 
and  have  emblazoned  their  glory  in  undying 
light  over  the  whole  world." 


302] 


XXVII 
IN  SHERMAN'S  SWATH  TO  THE  SEA 

HPHE  litter  destitution  of  the  women  and 
children  of  Georgia  in  the  wake  of  Sher 
man's  army  is  well  illustrated  by  the  narra 
tive  of  one  of  them — Mary  A.  H.  Gay.  The 
authenticity  of  her  narrative  has  been 
vouched  for  by  Joel  Chandler  Harris,  of 
" Uncle  Remus"  fame. 

From  her  home  near  Decatur,  Georgia, 
Miss  Gay  set  out  for  Atlanta,  in  1864,  on  an 
errand  of  mercy.  She  arrived  at  the  latter 
city  after  Sherman  had  entered,  and  she  saw 
the  despoiling  of  the  houses  not  already  de 
stroyed.  Having  obtained  a  pass,  she  went 
from  Atlanta  southward  to  Jonesboro,  tak 
ing  with  her  carefully  secreted  and  much 
needed  clothing  for  the  Confederate  soldiers. 

On  the  way  she  saw  and  afterwards  graphi 
cally  described  the  appearance  of  "the  en 
tire  Southern  population  of  Atlanta,  and 
that  of  miles  around  as  they  were  dumped  out 
upon  the  cold  ground  without  shelter."  In 
her  description  of  the  scene  as  she  passed 
[303] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

through,  she  wrote:  "An  autumnal  mist  or 
drizzle  was  slowly  but  surely  saturating  every 
article  of  clothing  upon  them.  Aged  grand 
mothers  upon  the  verge  of  the  grave,  tender 
girls  in  the  first  bloom  of  young  womanhood, 
and  little  babes  not  three  days  old  in  the  arms 
of  sick  mothers,  were  driven  from  their  homes 
and  all  thrown  out  upon  the  cold  charity  of 
the  world. ' ' 

This  dismal  scene  at  the  village  of  Jones- 
boro  was  lightened  for  a  moment  when,  upon 
the  platform  of  one  of  the  Atlanta  trains, 
there  appeared  a  girl  "in  a  pretty  but  plain 
debeige  dress,  trimmed  with  Confederate  but 
tons  and  corresponding  ribbon. "  Her  whole 
air  and  manner,  wrote  Miss  Gay,  "conspired 
to  make  her  appear,  even  to  a  casual  observer, 
just  what  she  was — a  typical  Southern  girl 
who  gloried  in  that  honor.  .  .  . 

' '  She  stood  up  for  a  moment,  and  then,  as 
if  moved  by  some   divine  inspiration,   she 
stepped  from  the  car,  and  falling  upon  her 
knees,  bent  forward  and  kissed 
the  g^nd.    This  silent  demon 
stration   of   affection   for   the 
land  of  Dixie  touched  a  vibrant  chord,  and 
[304] 


In  Sherman's  Path 

a  score  or  more  of  beautiful  girlish  voices 
blended  in  sweetest  harmony  while  they  told 
in  song  their  love  for  Dixie.  I  listened  spell 
bound,  and  was  not  the  only  one  thus  en 
chanted.  A  United  States  officer  listened  and 
was  touched  to  tears.  Approaching  me,  he 
asked  if  I  would  do  him  the  favor  to  tell  him 
the  name  of  the  young  lady  who  kissed  the 
ground. 

"  *  I  do  not  think  she  would  approve  of  my 
telling  you  her  name,  and  I  decline  to  do  so,' 
I  said  in  reply.  Not  in  the  least  daunted  by 
this  rebuff,  he  responded: 

"  'I  shall  learn  it;  and  if  she  has  not  al 
ready  become  the  wife  or  the  fiancee  of  an 
other,  I  shall  offer  her  the  devotion  of  my 
life.'  " 

From  the  neighborhood  of  the  broken-down 

railroad,  Miss  Gay,  on  her  return  set  out 

again  for  her  home  in  Decatur.    She  walked 

alone  from  Stone  Mountain.  In 

Homf*11™         her  own  words:    "The  solitude 

was  terrifying,  and  the  feeling 

of  awe  was  so  intense  that  I  was  startled  by 

the  breaking  of  a  twig,  or  the  sound  of  my 

own  footsteps.    I  had  entered  a  war-stricken 

[305] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

section  of  country  where  stood  chimneys  only, 
standing  amid  ruins.  No  wonder  they  were 
called  '  Sherman 's  sentinels/  as  they  seemed 
to  be  keeping  guard  over  those  scenes  of 
desolation.  The  very  birds  of  the  air  and 
the  beasts  of  the  field  had  fled.* 
Much  of  Miss  Gay's  notes  on  war-times  illus 
trates  the  extreme  difficulty  which  unpro 
tected  women  faced  in  getting  the  barest 
necessities  to  sustain  life.  Some  time  after 
she  had  returned  from  her  trip  to  Jonesboro, 
she  wrote,  late  in  1864 : 

"We  had  spent  the  preceding  day  in  picking 
out  grains  of  corn  from  cracks  and  crevices 
in  bureau  drawers,  and  other 
improvised  troughs  for  Fed 
eral  horses,  as  well  as  in  gath 
ering  up  what  was  scattered  upon  the  ground. 

*Miss  Gay  had  obtained  permission  to  go  South  through 
the  Federal  lines  by  means  of  a  letter  of  recommenda 
tion  from  Major  J.  W.  Campbell,  U.  S.  A.,  who  was  sta 
tioned  in  her  neighborhood.  The  following  letter  from 
him  is  of  special  interest: 

"Decatur,  Ga.,  September  1,  1864. 

"Tomorrow    I    leave    for    my   own    home    in    the    'frozen 
North,'  and  when  I  return  it  will  be  to  fight  for  my  coun 
try,  and  against  your  friends,   so  that  I   suppose  I  shall 
not  have  the  pleasure  of  again  meeting  you. 
"Very  respectfully, 

J.  W.  CAMPBELL." 
[306] 


In  Sherman's  Path 

In  this  way  by  diligent  and  persevering  work, 
about  a  half  bushel  was  obtained  from  the 
now  deserted  camping  ground  of  Garrard's 
cavalry,  and  this  corn  was  thoroughly  washed 
and  dried,  and  carried  by  me  and  Telitha  to 
a  poor  little  mill  (which  had  escaped  confla 
gration,  because  too  humble  to  attract  atten 
tion),  and  ground  into  coarse  meal." 

Beturning  from  the  mill  one  day,  Miss  Gay 
saw  her  mother  running  to  meet  her  to  tell 
her  that  Mrs.  Benedict,  one  of  her  neighbors, 
and  the  latter 's  little  children  were  in  an  ac 
tual  state  of  starvation.  Mrs.  Benedict 's  hus 
band  was  in  the  Confederate  Army  and  she 
and  her  children  had  been  supported  by 
refugees  driven  from  their  own  section  by  the 
further  invasion  of  the  Federal  Armies.  Miss 
Gay  at  once  cooked  what  little  food  she  had 
and  prepared  to  divide  it  with  the  starving 
family. 

"On  the  doorsteps, "  she  wrote,  "sat  the 
young  mother,  beautiful  in  desolation,  with  a 
baby  in  her  arms,  and  on  either  side  of  her  a 
little  one,  piteously  crying  for  something  to 
eat.  'Oh,  mamma,  I  want  something  to  eat, 
so  bad.  Oh,  mamma,  I  am  so  hungry — give 
F3071 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

me  something  to  eat/  Thus  the  children 
were  begging  for  what  the  mother  had  not 
to  give.  She  could  only  give  them  soothing 
words. " 

Miss  Gay  was  determined,  however,  to 
solve  the  problem  and  she  decided  that  this 
involved  taking  the  mother  and  children  to 
a  village  some  fifty  miles  distant  and  putting 
them  in  the  care  of  relatives  of  Mrs.  Bene 
dict's  husband. 

"Without  any  positive  plan  in  view,  I  took 
leave  of  Maggie  and  her  children, ' '  continues 
Miss  Gay's  narrative.  "I  was  working  by 
faith  and  God  directed  my  steps.  On  my 
way  home  I  hunted  up  '  Uncle  Mack, '  a  faith 
ful  old  negro  man  who  preferred  freedom  in 
the  midst  of  privation  with  his  own  white  peo 
ple,  to  following  the  Federal  Army  around  on 
4 Uncle  Sam's'  pay  roll.  I  got  from  him  a 
promise  that  he  would  construct  a  wagon  out 
of  the  odds  and  ends  left  upon  the  streets  of 
Decatur. 

The  next  thing  to  be  done  was  to  provide 
a  horse,  and  not  being  a  magician,  nor  pos 
sessed  of  Aladdin's  lamp,  this  undertaking 
must  have  seemed  chimerical  to  those  who 
[308] 


In  Sherman's  Path 

had  not  known  how  often  and  how  singularly 
these  scarcely  formulated  plans  had  devel 
oped  into  success.  This  day 
An  Adventure  ^a(j  been  one  Of  constant  and 
"in  the  Face  ,.  .  j  T 

of  Fortune"         active   service,   and  was   only 

one    of   many   that   furnished 
from  sixteen  to  eighteen  working  hours. 

Next  morning,  before  the  sun  rose,  accom 
panied  by  the  Morton  girls,  I  was  on  my  way 
to  "the  cane-breaks. "  I  had  seen  many 
horses,  whose  places  had  been  taken  by  others 
captured  from  farmers,  abandoned  and  sent 
out  to  the  cane-brakes  to  recuperate  or  die, 
the  latter  being  the  more  probable.  With 
out  any  definite  knowledge  of  the  locality,  I 
went  direct  to  the  cane-brake,  and  there  soon 
made  a  selection  of  a  horse,  which,  from  the 
assortment  at  hand,  could  not  have  been  im 
proved  upon.  By  a  dextrous  throw  of  a  lasso, 
constructed  and  managed  by  the  young 
friends  already  mentioned,  he  was  soon  cap 
tured  and  on  his  way  to  Decatur  to  enter 
"rebel"  service.  His  most  conspicuous  fea 
ture  was  a  pair  of  fine  eyes  that  were  large, 
brown,  and  lustrous.  There  were  other  con 
spicuous  things  about  him,  too ;  for  instance, 
[309; 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

branded  upon  each  of  his  sides  were  the  tell 
tale  letters,  "U.  S.,"  and  on  his  back  was  an 
immense  sore,  which  also  told  tales.  By 
twelve  o'clock,  noon,  "Uncle  Mack"  appeared 
upon  the  scene,  pulling  something  which  he 
had  improvised  and  which  baffled  description. 
Suffice  it  to  say  that  as  it  carried  living 
freight  in  safety  over  many  a  bridge,  and, 
in  honor  of  this,  I  will  call  it  a  wagon.  ' '  Uncle 
Mack"  soon  had  the  horse  secured  to  this 
vehicle  by  ropes  and  pieces  of  crocus  sack, 
for  harness  was  as  scarce  a  commodity  as 
wagons  and  horses. 

I  surveyed  the  equipage  from  center  to 
circumference  with  emotions  pathetic  and 
amusing.  Thus  equipped  and  with  a  benedic 
tion  from  my  mother,  expressed  more  by 
looks  and  acts  than  by  words,  I  gathered  the 
ropes  and  started  like  Bayard  Taylor  to  take 
"Views  Afoot,"  and  at  the  same  time  accom 
plish  an  errand  of  mercy  which  would  lead 
me,  as  I  led  the  horse,  over  a  portion  of 
country  that  in  dreariness  and  utter  desola 
tion  baffles  description — enough  to  know  that 
Sherman's  foraging  trains  had  been  over 
it.  Leading  the  horse,  which  was  already 
[310] 


In  Sherman's  Path 

christened  "Yankee,"  to  Dr.  Holmes '  door, 
I  called  Maggie  to  come  on  with  her 
children. 

[With  the  help  of  "Uncle  Mack,"  Miss  Gay 
managed  to  load  the  wagon  with  Mrs.  Bene 
dict  and  her  three  small  children,  together 
with  three  large  trunks.] 

Poor  Yankee  seemed  to  feel  the  importance 
of  this  mission,  and  jogged  along  at  a  pretty 
fair  speed,  and  I,  who  walked  by  his  side 
and  held  the  ropes,  found  myself  more  than 
once  obliged  to  strike  a  trot  in  order  to  main 
tain  control  of  him.  Paradoxical  as  it  may 
seem,  I  enjoyed  this  new  phase  of  my  service 
to  the  Confederacy — none  but  a  patriot  could 
render  it,  and  the  whole  thing  seemed  in 
vested  with  the  glamour  of  romance.  While 
Maggie  hummed  a  sweet  little  lullaby  to  her 
children,  I  contemplated  the  devastation  and 
ruin  on  every  side.  Not  a  vestige  of  anything 
remained  to  mark  the  sites  of  the  pretty 
homes  which  had  dotted  this  fair  country  be 
fore  the  destroyer  came,  except,  perhaps,  a 
standing  chimney  now  and  then.  And  all  this 
struck  me  as  the  willing  sacrifice  of  a  peerless 
people  for  a  great  principle,  and  looking 
[311] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

through  the  dark  vista  I  saw  light  ahead — I 
saw  white-robed  peace  proclaiming  that  the 
end  of  carnage  had  come. 

Maggie  and  the  children  became  restive  in 
their  pent-up  limits,  and  the  latter  clamored 
for  something  to  eat,  but  there  was  nothing 
to  give  them.  Night  was  upon  us,  and  we  had 
come  only  about  eight  miles,  and  not  an  ani 
mate  thing  had  we  seen  since  we  left  Decatur, 
not  even  a  bird,  and  the  silence  was  unbroken 
save  by  the  sound  of  the  horse's  feet  as  he 
trod  upon  the  rocks,  and  the  soft,  sweet  hum 
ming  of  the  young  mother  to  her  dear  little 
ones.  Step  by  step  we  seemed  to  descend  into 
the  caverns  of  darkness  and  my  heart  began 
to  falter.  The  children,  awe-struck,  had 
ceased  their  appeal  for  bread,  and  nestled 
closer  to  their  mother,  and  that  they  might 
all  the  more  feel  her  protecting  presence,  she 
kept  up  a  constant  crooning  sound,  pathetic 
and  sad.  Step  by  step  we  penetrated  the 
blackness  of  night — a  night  without  a  moon, 
starless  and  murky.  The  unerring  instinct  of 
an  animal  was  all  we  had  to  guide  us  in  the 
beaten  road,  which  had  ceased  to  be  visible  to 
human  ken. 

[312] 


In  Sherman's  Path 

A  faint  glimmer  of  light,  at  apparently  no 
very  great  distance,  gave  hope  that  our  day's 
journey  was  almost  ended.  Yankee  also 
caught  the  inspiration  and  walked  a  little 
faster.  Though  the  time  seemed  long,  the 
cabin,  for  such  it  proved  to  be,  was  finally 
reached.  I  dropped  the  ropes,  and,  guided 
by  the  glimmer  of  light  through  the  cracks, 
went  to  the  door  and  knocked,  at  the  same 
time  announcing  my  name.  The  door  was 
quickly  opened.  Imagine  my  surprise  when 
recognized  and  cordially  welcomed  by  a  sweet 
friend,  whose  most  humble  plantation  cabin 
was  a  pretty  residence  in  comparison  with 
the  one  she  now  occupied.  Maggie,  too,  as 
the  daughter  of  a  well-known  physician,  re 
ceived  cordial  welcome  for  herself  and  chil 
dren.  And  thus  a  kind  Providence  provided 
a  safe  lodging  for  the  night. 

Nature  again  asserted  itself,  and  the  chil 
dren  asked  for  something  to  eat.  The  good 
lady  of  the  house  kissed  them,  and  told  them 
that  supper  would  soon  be  ready.  The  larger 
one  of  her  little  sons  drew  from  a  bed  of 
ashes,  which  had  been  covered  by  glowing 
coals,  some  large  yam  potatoes  which  he  took 
[3131 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

to  a  table  and  peeled.  He  then  went  outside 
the  cabin  and  drew  from  a  keg  an  earthen 
ware  pitcher  full  of  sparkling  persimmon 
beer,  which  he  dispensed  to  us  in  cups,  and 
then  handed  around  the  potatoes.  And  how 
much  this  repast  was  enjoyed!  Good  sweet 
yams  thoroughly  cooked,  and  the  zestful  per 
simmon  beer!  And  I  thought  of  the  lonely 
mother  at  a  desolated  home,  whose  only  sup 
per  had  been  made  of  coarse  meal,  ground 
from  corn  which  her  own  hands  helped  to  pick 
from  crevices  and  cracks  in  improvised 
troughs,  where  Garrard's  cavalry  had  fed 
their  horses.  After  a  while  the  sweet 
womanly  spirit  that  presided  over  this  little 
group  got  a  quilt  and  a  shawl  or  two,  and 
made  a  pallet  for  the  children.  The  boya 
put  more  wood  upon  the  fire,  and  some  in 
the  jambs  of  the  fireplace,  to  be  used  during 
the  night ;  and  then  they  went  behind  us  and 
lay  down  upon  the  floor,  with  seed  cotton  for 
pillows,  and  the  roof  for  covering.  Our  kind 
hostess  placed  additional  wraps  over  the 
the  shoulders  of  Maggie  and  myself,  and  we 
three  sat  up  in  our  chairs  and  slept  until  the 
dawn. 

[3141 


In  Sherman's  Path 

[Miss  Gay's  narrative  reports  nothing 
eventful  for  the  second  day  of  her  trip  and 
she  and  her  charges  arrived  at  the  little  vil 
lage  of  Social  Circle.  She  continues :] 

So  far  as  Maggie  and  her  children  were 
concerned  I  now  felt  that  I  had  done  all  that 
I  could,  and  that  I  must  hasten  back  to  my 
lonely  mother  at  Decatur;  but  Maggie's  tear 
ful  entreaties  not  to  be  left  among  strangers 
prevailed  upon  me,  and  I  got  aboard  the 
train  with  her,  and  never  left  her  until  I  had 
placed  her  and  her  children  in  the  care  of 
good  Mr.  Thrasher  at  Madison,  to  be  con 
veyed  by  him  to  the  home  of  Mrs.  Reeves, 
her  husband's  sister. 

In  Madison,  I,  too,  had  dear  friends  and 
relatives,  with  whom  I  spent  the  night,  and 
the  morning's  train  bore  me  back  to  Social 
Circle,  then  the  terminus  of  the  Georgia  Rail 
road.  Arriving  there,  imagine  my  surprise 
and  indignation  when  I  learned  that  Mr.  R — ,, 
whom  I  had  paid  in  advance  to  care  for  Yan 
kee  while  I  was  gone  to  Madison,  had  sent 
him  out  to  his  sorghum  mill  and  put  him  to 
grinding  cane ;  and  it  was  with  much  difficulty 
and  delay  that  I  got  him  to  start  on  my  home- 
[315] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

ward  journey  that  afternoon.  Instead  of  his 
being  rested,  he  was  literally  broken  down, 
and  my  pity  for  him  constrained  me  to  walk 
every  step  of  the  way  back  to  Decatur.  While 
waiting  for  the  horse,  I  purchased  such  arti 
cles  of  food  as  I  could  find.  For  instance,  a 
sack  of  flour,  for  which  I  paid  a  hundred  dol 
lars,  Confederate  money;  a  bushel  of  pota 
toes  ;  several  gallons  of  sorghum ;  a  few 
pounds  of  butter,  and  a  few  pounds  of  meat. 
Even  this  was  a  heavy  load  for  the  poor 
jaded  horse.  Starting  so  late  I  could  only 
get  to  the  hospitable  home  of  Mr.  Crew,  dis 
tant  only  three  miles  from  "The  Circle." 

Before  leaving  Mr.  Crew's,  the  next  morn 
ing,  I  learned  that  an  immense  Yankee  raid 
had  come  out  from  Atlanta,  and  had  burned 
the  bridge  which  I  had  crossed  only  two  days 
ago.  This  information  caused  me  to  take 
another  route  to  Decatur,  and  my  heart  lost 
much  of  its  hope,  and  my  step  its  alacrity. 
Yet  the  Lord  sustained  me  in  the  discharge  of 
duty.  I  never  wavered  when  there  was  a 
principle  to  be  guarded,  or  a  duty  to  be  per 
formed.  Those  were  praying  days  with  me, 
and  how  I  fervently  invoked  God's  aid  and 
[3161 


In  Sherman's  Path 

protection  in  my  perilous  undertaking,  and  I 
believed  that  He  would  grant  aid  and  protec 
tion.  . 

In  the  early  part  of  the  day,  during  this 
solitary  drive,  I  came  to  a  cottage  by  the 
wayside  that  was  a  perfect  gem — an  oasis, 
and  everything  that  could  thrill  the  heart  by 
its  loveliness.  Flowers  of  every  hue  beauti 
fied  the  grounds  and  sweetened  the  air,  and 
peace  and  plenty  seemed  to  hold  undisputed 
sway.  The  Fiend  of  Destruction  had  not  yet 
reached  this  little  Eden.  Two  gentlemen 
were  in  the  yard  conversing.  I  perceived  at 
a  glance  that  they  were  of  the  clerical  order, 
and  would  have  spoken  to  them;  but  not 
wishing  to  disturb  them,  or  attract  attention 
to  myself,  I  was  passing  by  as  unobtrusively 
as  possible,  when  I  was  espied  and  recognized 
by  one  of  them,  who  proved  to  be  that  saintly 
man,  Rev.  Walter  Branham.  He  introduced 
me  to  his  friend,  Professor  Shaw  of  Oxford. 
Their  sympathy  for  me  was  plainly  expressed, 
and  they  gave  much  needed  instruction  re 
garding  the  route,  and  suggested  that  I  would 
about  get  to  Eev.  Henry  Clark's  to  put  up  for 
the  night.  With  a  hearty  shake  of  the  hand, 
[317] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

and  "God  bless  you,  noble  woman/  I  pursued 
my  lonely  way  and  they  went  theirs.  No 
other  adventure  enlivened  the  day,  and  poor 
patient  Yankee  did  the  best  he  could,  and  so 
did  I.  It  was  obvious  that  he  had  done  about 
all  he  could.  Grinding  sorghum  under  a  hard 
task-master,  with  an  empty  stomach,  had  told 
on  him,  and  he  could  no  longer  quicken  his 
pace  at  the  sound  of  a  friendly  voice. 

At  length  we  came  in  sight  of  the  Clark 
place.  I  stood  amazed,  bewildered.  I  felt 
as  if  I  would  sink  to  the  ground,  yea,  through 
it.  I  was  riveted  to  the  spot 

Cabin      on  which  I  stood.     I  could  not 

move.  At  length  I  cried— 
cried  like  a  woman  in  despair.  Elegant  rose 
wood  and  mahogany  furniture,  broken  into  a 
thousand  fragments,  covered  the  face  of  the 
ground  'as  far  as  I  could  see ;  and  china  and 
glass  looked  as  if  it  had  been  sown.  And  the 
house,  what  of  that?  Alas!  it  too  had  been 
scattered  to  the  four  winds  of  heaven  in 
the  form  of  smoke  and  ashes.  Not  even  a 
chimney  stood  to  mark  its  site.  Near  by 
stood  a  row  of  negro  cabins,  intact,  showing 
that  while  the  conflagration  was  going  on, 
[318] 


In  Sherman's  Path 

they  had  been  sedulously  guarded.  And  these 
cabins  were  occupied  by  the  slaves  of  the 
plantation.  Men,  women,  and  children 
stalked  about  in  restless  uncertainty,  and  in 
surly  indifference.  They  had  been  led  to 
believe  that  the  country  would  be  apportioned 
to  them,  but  they  had  sense  enough  to  know 
that  such  a  mighty  revolution  involved  trou 
ble  and  delay,  and  they  were  supinely  waiting 
developments.  No  man,  woman,  or  child  ap 
proached  me.  There  was  mutual  distrust 
and  mutual  avoidance. 

It  took  less  time  to  take  in  this  situation 
than  to  describe  it.  The  sun  was  almost 
down,  and  as  he  turned  his  large  red  face 
upon  me,  I  fancied  he  fain  would  have  stopped 
in  his  course  to  see  me  out  of  this  dilemma. 
What  was  I  to  do?  The  next  nearest  place 
that  I  could  remember  that  wrould  perhaps 
give  protection  for  the  night,  was  Mr. 
Fowler's  and  this  was  my  only  hope.  With 
one  hand  upon  Yankee's  shoulder,  and  the 
ropes  in  the  other,  I  moved  on,  and  not  until 
my  expiring  breath  will  I  forget  the  pleading 
look  which  that  dumb  animal  turned  upon 
me  when  I  started.  Utterly  helpless,  and  in 
[3191 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

my  hands,  he  wondered  how  I  could  exact 
more  of  him.  I  wondered  myself.  But  what 
was  I  to  do  but  to  move  on?  And  with  con 
tinuous  supplication  for  the  Lord  to  have 
mercy  upon  me,  I  moved  on.  More  than  once 
the  poor  horse  turned  that  look,  beseeching 
and  pathetic,  upon  me.  It  frightened  me. 
I  did  not  understand  it,  and  still  moved  on. 
At  last  the  hope  of  making  himself  under 
stood  forsook  him,  and  he  deliberately  laid 
himself  down  in  the  road.  He  did  not  move, 
and  his  large,  lustrous  brown  eyes  seemed  to 
say  for  him:  "I  have  done  all  I  can,  and 
can  do  no  more." 

What  could  I  do  but  rise  from  my  implor 
ing  attitude  and  face  my  perilous  situation? 
1  '  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  me,"  was  my  oft- 
repeated  invocation.  The  first  thing  which 
greeted  my  vision  when  I  rose  to  my  feet 
was  a  very  distant  but  evidently  an  advancing 
object.  I  watched  it  with  bated  breath,  and 
soon  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  a  man 
on  mule-back.  I  told  him  of  my  trouble,  and 
received  most  cordial  sympathy  from  one  who 
had  been  a  Confederate  soldier,  but  who  was 
now  at  home  in  consequence  of  wounds  that 
[320] 


SARAH  DABNEY  EGGLESTON 

Tliis  picture  of  Mrs.  Eggleston  was  originally  taken 
for  the  New  York  Times  early  in  1918,  as  an  illustration 
of  patriotic  industry  during  "the  World  War.  As  de 
scribed  in  the  Times,  Mrs.  Eggleston  is  shown  "in  her 
eightieth  year,  between  heel  and  toe  of  her  six-hundredth 
sock  knitted  since  the  World  War  began." 


Of  Virginia  parentage,  Mrs.  Kggleston  was  born  in 
Hinds  County,  Mississippi.  During  the  first  year  of  the 
war  between  the  States,  she  married  Lieutenant  John 
Randolph  p]ggleston  who  had  resigned  from  the  United 
States  Navy  to  enter  the  service  of  the  Confederacy.  On 
the  decks  of  the  Virginia  (Merrimac),  Lieutenant  Eggles- 
ton  took  part  in  the  famous  fight  with  the  Monitor  in 
1862,  in  which  the  Monitor,  after  a  gallant  struggle,  was 
forced  to  retire  from  the  combat  (p.  182).  It  is  stated 
that  Mrs.  Eggleston's  life,  after  the  furling  of  the  flag  of 
the  Confederacy,  has  been  devoted  to  "teaching  the 
young  that  her  cause,  never  a  'lost'  one,  was  a  just  cause 
and  a  glorious  one."  Let  no  one  teach  otherwise!  Dur 
ing  the  World  War,  Mrs.  Eggleston  knitted  her  "pair  of 
socks  a  day"  for  the  boys  in  khaki  just  as  she  had 
knitted  them  over  fifty  years  before  for  the  gallant 
Americans  who  then  wore  the  Gray. 


In  Sherman's  Path 

incapacitated  him  for  further  service.   When 
he  heard  all,  he  said: 

"I  would  take  you  home  with  me,  but  I 
have  to  cross  a  swimming  creek  before  get 
ting  there,  and  I  am  afraid  to  undertake  to 
carry  you.  Wait  here  until  I  see  these  ne 
groes.  They  are  a  good  set,  and  whatever 
they  promise,  they  will,  I  think,  carry  out 
faithfully" 

The  time  seemed  interminable  before  he 
came  back,  and  night,  black  night,  had  set 
in;  and  yet  a  quiet  resignation  sustained  me. 

When  my  benefactor  returned,  two  negro 
men  came  with  him,  one  of  whom  brought  a 
lantern,  bright  and  cheery.  "I  have  ar 
ranged  for  you  to  be  cared  for  here,"  said 
he.  "Several  of  the  old  house  servants  of 
Mrs.  Clark  know  you,  and  they  will  prove 
themselves  worthy  of  the  trust  we  repose  in 
them."  I  accepted  the  arrangement  made 
by  this  good  man,  and  entrusted  myself  to 
the  care  of  the  negroes  for  the  night.  This 
I  did  with  great  trepidation,  but  as  soon  as 
I  entered  the  cabin  an  assurance  of  safety 
filled  my  mind  with  peace,  and  reconciled 
me  to  my  surroundings.  The  "mammy"  that 
[3211 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

presided  over  it  met  me  with  a  cordial  wel 
come  and  assured  me  that  no  trouble  would 
befall  me  under  her  roof.  An  easy  chair 
was  placed  for  me  in  one  corner  in  comfort 
able  proximity  to  a  large  plantation  fire. 
In  a  few  minutes  the  men  came  in  bringing 
my  flour,  potatoes,  syrup,  bacon,  etc.  The 
sight  gave  me  real  satisfaction,  as  I  thought 
of  my  poor  patient  mother  at  home  and  hoped 
that  in  some  way  I  should  yet  be  able  to 
convey  to  her  this  much  needed  freight.  I 
soon  espied  a  table  on  which  was  piled  many 
books  and  magazines;  Mr.  Clark's  theologi 
cal  books  were  well  represented.  I  proposed 
reading  to  the  women,  if  they  would  like  to 
hear  me,  and  soon  had  their  undivided  atten 
tion,  as  well  as  that  of  several  of  the  men, 
who  sat  on  the  doorsteps. 

In  this  way  several  hours  passed,  and  then 
" mammy "  said,  "You  must  be  getting 
sleepy. "  "Oh,  no,"  I  replied,  "I  frequently 
sit  up  all  night  reading."  But  this  did  not 
satisfy  her ;  she  had  devised  in  her  own  mind 
something  more  hospitable  for  her  guest,  and 
she  wanted  to  see  it  carried  out.  Calling 
into  requisition  the  assistance  of  the  men,  she 
[322] 


In  Sherman's  Path 

had  two  large  cedar  chests  placed  side  by 
side,  and  out  of  these  chests  were  taken  nice 
clean  quilts,  and  snow-white  counterpanes, 
and  sheets,  and  pillows — Mrs.  Clark's  beau 
tiful  bed-clothing — and  upon  those  chests  was 
made  a  pallet  upon  which  a  queen  might  have 
reposed  with  comfort.  It  was  so  tempting  in 
its  cleanliness  that  I  consented  to  lie  down. 
The  sole  occupants  of  that  room  that  night 
were  myself  and  my  hostess — the  aforesaid 
black  "mammy."  Rest,  not  sleep,  came  to 
my  relief.  The  tramping  of  feet,  and  now 
and  then  the  muffled  sound  of  human  voices, 
kept  me  in  a  listening  attitude,  and  it  must 
be  confessed,  in  a  state  of  painful  appre 
hension.  Thus  the  night  passed. 

With  the  first  dawn  of  day,  I  was  up, 
and  ready  to  meet  the  day's  requirements. 
"Mammy's"  first  greeting  was,  "What's 
your  hurry?"  "I  am  accustomed  to  early 
rising.  May  I  open  the  door!"  The  first 
thing  I  saw  was  Yankee,  and  he  was  standing 
eating;  but  he  was  evidently  too  weak  to  at 
tempt  the  task  of  getting  that  cumbersome 
vehicle  and  its  freight  to  Decatur.  So  I  ar 
ranged  with  one  of  the  men  to  put  a  steer  to 
[323] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

the  wagon  and  carry  them  home.  This  he 
was  to  do  for  the  sum  of  one  hundred  dollars. 
After  an  appetizing  breakfast,  I  started 
homeward,  leading  Yankee  in  the  rear  of 
this  turnout.  Be  it  remembered,  I  did  not 
leave  without  making  ample  compensation 
for  my  night 's  entertainment. 

No  event  of  particular  interest  occurred  on 
the  way  to  Decatur.  Yankee  walked  surpris 
ingly  well,  and  the  little  steer  acquitted  him 
self  nobly.  In  due  time  Decatur  appeared  in 
sight,  and  then  there  ensued  a  scene  which 
for  pathos  defies  description.  Matron  and 
maiden,  mother  and  child,  each  with  a  tin  can 
picked  up  off  the  enemy's  camping  ground, 
ran  after  me  and  begged  for  just  a  little  some 
thing  to  eat — just  enough  to  keep  them  from 
starving.  Not  an  applicant  was  refused,  and 
by  the  time  the  poor,  rickety,  cumbersome 
wagon  reached  its  destination,  its  contents 
had  been  greatly  diminished.  But  there  was 
yet  enough  left  to  last  for  some  time  the 
patient,  loving  mother,  the  faithful  Telitha, 
and  myself. 

[Later,  after  Sherman's  departure  north 
ward,  Miss  Gay's  narrative  tells  of  the  gath- 
F3241 


In  Sherman's  Path 

ering  of  minie  balls  and  other  metal  on  the 
battlefields  around  Atlanta.  Miss  Gay 
writes:] 

With  a  basket  in  either  hand,  and  accom 
panied  by  Telitha  who  carried  one  that  would 
hold  about  a  peck,  and  two  old  dull  case- 
knives,  I  started  to  the  battlefields  around 
Atlanta  to  pick  up  the  former  missiles  of 
death  to  exchange  for  food  to  keep  us  from 
starving. 

I  made  it  a  point  to  keep  very  near  the 
road  in  the  direction  of  Atlanta,  and  soon 
found  myself  on  the  very  spot  where  the  Con 
federate  magazine  stood,  the 

andaTcarsS°d  blowing  ^P  of  which,  by  Con 
federate  orders,  shook  the  very 
earth,  and  was  distinctly  heard  thirty-five  or 
forty  miles  distant.  An  exclamation  of  glad 
surprise  from  Telitha  carried  me  to  her.  She 
had  found  a  bonanza,  and  was  rapidly  filling 
her  basket  with  that  which  was  more  valuable 
to  us  than  gold.  In  a  marshy  place,  en 
crusted  with  ice,  innumerable  bullets,  minie 
balls,  and  pieces  of  lead  seemed  to  have  been 
left,  by  the  irony  of  fate,  to  supply  suste 
nance  to  hungry  ones,  and  employment  to  the 
[325] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

poor,  as  all  the  winter,  those  without  money  to 
send  to  more  favored  and  distant  points 
found  sure  returns  from  this  lead  mine.  It 
was  so  cold  our  feet  were  almost  frozen,  and 
our  hands  had  commenced  to  bleed,  and  han 
dling  cold,  rough  lead  cramped  them  so  badly 
that  I  feared  we  would  have  to  desist  from 
our  work  before  filling  the  baskets. 

Lead!  Blood!  Tears!  0  how  suggestive! 
Lead,  blood,  and  tears,  mingled  and  com 
mingled.  In  vain  did  I  try  to  dash  the  tears 
away.  They  would  assert  themselves  and 
fall  upon  lead  stained  with  blood.  "God  of 
mercy,  if  this  be  Thy  holy  will,  give  me  forti 
tude  to  bear  it  uncomplainingly,"  was  the 
heartfelt  invocation  that  went  up  to  the 
throne  of  grace  from  over  lead,  blood,  and 
tears,  that  fearful  day.  For  relief,  tears  did 
not  suffice.  I  wanted  to  cry  aloud;  nature 
would  not  be  satisfied  with  less,  and  I  cried 
like  a  baby,  long  and  loud.  Telitha  caught 
the  spirit  of  grief  and  cried  too. 

At  length  our  baskets  were  filled,  and  we 

took  up  our  line  of  march  to  the  desolated 

city.    There  were  no  labyrinths  to  tread,  nor 

streets  to  follow,  and  an  occasional  question 

[326] 


In  Sherman's  Path 

secured  information  that  enabled  us  to  find 
the  "commissary"  without  delay.  Telitha 
was  very  ambitious  that  I  should  appear  a 
lady,  and  wanted  me  to  deposit  my  load  of 
lead  behind  some  place  of  concealment,  while 
we  went  on  to  deliver  hers,  and  then  let  her 
go  back  for  mine.  But  I  was  too  much  a 
Confederate  soldier  for  that,  and  walked 
in  with  my  heavy,  precious  load. 

A  courteous  gentleman  in  a  faded  gray  uni 
form,  evidently  discharged  because  of  wounds 
received  in  battle,  approached  and  asked 
what  he  could  do  for  me. 

1 '  I  have  heard  that  you  give  provisions  for 
lead,"  I  replied,  "and  I  have  brought  some  to 
exchange. ' ' 

What  seemed  an  interminable  silence  en 
sued,  and  I  felt  without  seeing  that  I  was 
undergoing  a  sympathetic  scrutiny,  and  that 
I  was  recognized  as  a  lady  "to  the  manor 
born." 

"What  would  you  like  in  exchange?"  he 
asked. 

"If  you  have  sugar,  and  coffee,  and  meal, 
a  little  of  each,  if  you  please,"  I  timidly  said. 
"I  left  nothing  to  eat  at  home." 
[327] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

The  baskets  of  lead  were  removed  to  the 
rear  and  weighed,  and  in  due  time  returned 
to  me  rilled  to  the  brim  with  sugar,  coffee, 
flour,  meal,  lard,  and  the  nicest  meat  I  had 
seen  in  a  long  time. 

"Oh,  sir,"  I  said,  "I  did  not  expect  so 
much. ' ' 

"You  have  not  yet  received  what  is  due 
you,"  this  good  man  replied,  and  handed  me 
a  certificate  which  he  assured  me  would  se 
cure  as  much  more  on  presentation. 

Joy  had  gone  out  of  my  life,  and  I  felt 
no  thrill  of  that  kind;  but  I  can  never  de 
scribe  the  satisfaction  I  experienced  as  I 
lifted  two  of  those  baskets,  and  saw  Telitha 
grasp  the  other  one,  and  turned  my  face 
homeward. 

On  the  very  day  Miss  Gay  was  gathering 
up  these  "missiles  of  death"  near  Atlanta, 
her  brother  met  his  death  on  the  battlefield 
of  Franklin,  Tennessee — "Killed,"  the  re 
port  ran,  "on  the  battlefield,  thirty  steps 
from  the  breastworks." 

This  sad  news  was  too  much  for  her  weak 
ened  mother  to  bear,  and  Mrs.  Gay  died  soon 
[328] 


In  Sherman's  Path 

afterwards,  yet  all  the  while  the  brave  daugh 
ter  went  on  with  her  work  of  supporting  her 
self  as  best  she  could  and,  by  her  example, 
encouraging  others  "to  live  for  their  coun 
try  as  they  had  been  ever  willing  to  die  for 
it" 

Among  the  military  procedures  approved 
by  General  W.  T.  Sherman,  the  following  may 
be  quoted  here  as  furnishing  the  historical 
background  for  these  chapters 
The  Cause          on  War-time  sufferings  in  the 
Desolation          ^ar  South  and  as  showing  also 
the  direct  cause  of  the  desola 
tion  of  the  country  and  the  privations  of  its 
civilian  population. 

On  the  23rd  of  February,  1865,  General 
Sherman  wrote  to  General  Kirkpatrick: 

"Let  the  whole  people  know  the  war  is 
now  against  them  because  their  armies  flee 
before  us  and  do  not  defend  their  country 
or  frontier  as  they  should.  It  is  pretty  non 
sense  for  Wheeler  and  Beauregard  and  such 
vain  heroes  to  talk  of  our  warring  against 
women  and  children  and  prevent  us  reaching 
their  homes. " 

September  8,  1864,  he  wrote  to  General 
Webster : 

[3291 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

" Don't  let  any  citizens  come  to  Atlanta  ^ 
not  one.  I  won't  allow  trade  or  manufactures 
of  any  kind,  but  you  will  remove  all  the  pres 
ent  population,  and  make  Atlanta  a  pure  mili 
tary  town." 

On  October  20th,  he  wrote,  from  Summer- 
ville,  to  General  Thomas : 

"Out  of  the  forces  now  here  and  at  At 
lanta,  I  propose  to  organize  an  efficient  army 
of  60,000  to  65,000  men,  with  which  I  pro 
pose  to  destroy  Macon,  Augusta,  and  it  may 
be  Savannah  and  Charleston.  By  this  I  pro 
pose  to  demonstrate  the  vulnerability  of  the 
S  Duth,  and  make  its  inhabitants  feel  that  war 
and  individual  ruin  are  synonymous  terms." 

On  December  18th,  from  Savannah,  he 
wrote  to  General  Grant: 

"With  Savannah  in  our  possession,  at 
some  future  time,  if  not  now,  we  can  punish 
South  Carolina  as  she  deserves,  and  as  thou 
sands  of  people  in  Georgia  hope  we  will  do. 
I  do  sincerely  believe  that  the  whole  United 
States,  North  and  South,  would  rejoice  to 
have  this  army  turned  loose  on  South  Caro 
lina,  to  devastate  that  State  in  the  manner 
we  have  done  in  Georgia." 
[330] 


In  Sherman's  Path 

The  correspondence  between  Generals  Hal- 
leek  and  Sherman  in  regard  to  Charleston  has 
been  given  above.  See  p.  222.  The  latter 
adds,  however : 

"I  look  upon  Columbia  as  quite  as  bad  as 
Charleston,  and  I  doubt  if  we  shall  spare  the 
public  buildings  there  as  we  did  at  Milledge- 
ville." 

Reference  has  been  made  (p.  209)  to  the 
character  and  faithfulness  of  the  negroes  of 
the  Valley  of  Virginia  at  the  time  of  the  John 
Brown  raid.  They  refused  to  be  led  into  a 
saturnalia  of  blood  and  rapine  in  accordance 
with  the  plans  of  John  Brown  and  his  asso 
ciates. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  may  seem  strange  to 
some  that,  as  the  Virginia  negroes  knew  of 
John  Brown's  plans  and  purposes,  they  did 
not  warn  the  people.  The  answer  is  that  they 
were  afraid  to  do  so,  for  they 
Wishing  Them-  were  threatened  by  Brown  and 

selves  Back  ,  .  .,-,     ,1  -i  i 

in  Slavery  ms  men  with  the  most  terrible 

consequences  if  they  gave  out 
any  information.    ' '  Uncle  Charles ' '  in  the  in 
cident  given  on  p.  209  was  glad  enough  to 
give  up  the  murderous  pike  supplied  by  John 
[331] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Brown,  but  not  until  he  knew  Brown  was  out 
of  the  way.  He  was  told  that  if  he  gave  out 
any  information,  the  pike,  or  something 
worse,  would  be  used  on  him  and  all  his  fam 
ily.  It  was  evident  that  John  Brown  did  not 
love  the  negroes  so  much  as  he  had  been 
taught  to  hate  "the  Southern  slaveholders." 
Such  would  seem  to  have  been  the  opinion  of 
Abraham  Lincoln.  (See  eulogy  on  Henry 
Clay  prior  to  the  raid  on  p.  11,  and  his 
later  defense  of  the  Republican  Party  as  not 
being  connected  with  Brown  or  his  plans.) 

It  is  a  curious  fact  that,  throughout  the 
South,  after  the  war,  thousands  of  negroes 
longed  for  the  "good  old  times"  of  slavery. 
Some  of  them  thought  they  foresaw,  in  the 
license  and  disorder  of  the  Reconstruction 
era,  the  complete  moral  downfall  of  their 
race. 

Numbers  of  the  former  slaves  sought  to 
renew  the  old  relations  in  some  way  or  other, 
and  others  desired  to  have  their  children 
"bound  out."  Miss  Gay  was  one  of  those 
who  received  such  an  offer  from  one  of  her 
mother's  former  slaves.  Some  years  after 
the  war,  while  she  was,  in  common  with  the 
[332] 


In  Sherman's  Path 

majority  of  the  Southern  people,  living  in 
greatly  straightened  circumstances,  she  was 
visited  by  "  Frances, "  who,  as  a  young  girl, 
had  "run  off"  during  the  war.  She  had  be 
come  the  widowed  mother  of  two  boys.  These 
she  hoped  to  give  to  Miss  Gay  until  they  came 
of  age. 

She  presented  them  to  Miss  Gay  in  these 
words : 

"Miss  Mary,  I  come  to  give  you  my  two 
chillern. ' ' 

"Your  what f" 

"My  chillern,  dese  here  two  smah't  little 
boys.  I'll  go  wid  you  to  de  cote-house  in  de 
mornin'  and  you  can  have  de  papers  drawed 
up  and  I'll  sign  'em,  an  dese  little  niggers 
will  belong  to  you  till  dey's  of  age  to  do  for 
deyselves;  and  all  I'll  ever  ask  you  to  do  for 
'em  is  to  raise  'em  like  Miss  Polly  raised  me." 

"Frances"  explained  further  that  she  was 
going  away  to  help  take  charge  of  a  laundry 
in  Atlanta,  and  she  was  distinctly  disap 
pointed  when  Miss  Gay  refused  her  offer. 
Miss  Gay  then  expressed  certain  thoughts 
universal  among  the  Southern  people,  when 
she  said: 

[  333  ] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

* '  If  slavery  were  restored  and  every  negro 
on  the  American  continent  were  offered  to 
me,  I  should  spurn  the  offer.  I  should  prefer 
poverty  rather  than  assume  again  the  cares 
and  perplexities  of  the  ownership  of  your 
people. " 

The  reply  of  "  Frances "  is  amusing  and 
significant.  It  shows  that  as  long  as  the  negro 
is  with  them  the  Southern  people  must  recog 
nize  the  presence  of  the  old 
trust  in  new  form.  They  are 
still  their  weaker  brother's 
keeper.  " Frances"  went  away  to  Atlanta 
loaded  down  with  what  Miss  Gay  could,  out 
of  limited  means,  provide;  but,  before  she 
left,  she  said: 

"Well,  it's  mighty  queer.  W'ite  folks 
uster  love  little  niggers,  but  now  dey  won't 
have  'em  as  a  free  gift!" 

Tliis  story  recalls  the  life  and  achievements  of  "Mammy 
Kate,"  also  of  Georgia,  but  of  Revolutionary  times.  She 
rescued  Governor  Stephen  Heard  from  a  British  prison, 
carrying  him  forth  from  his  cell  in  a  basket  of  clothes, 
which  she,  in  negro  fashion,  had  balanced  on  her  head. 

For  this  brave  deed  and  for  her  other  great  services,  she 
•was  offered  her  freedom.  In  refusing  the  offer,  she  said, 
with  emphasis:  "You  kin  free  me,  Marse  Stephen,  but  / 
won't  free  you!" 

Furthermore,  "Mammy  Kate"  made  a  will  in  which  she 

'  [334] 


In  Sherman's  Path 


left  her  nine  children  to  the  children  of  Governor  Heard, 
of  whom  there  were  also  nine,  thus  willing  each  of  the 
latter  a  servant.  She  saw  that  her  children  were  thus  well 

Srovided   for ;    while   she   in   turn,   together   with    "Daddy 
ack,"  her   husband,   had  the  best  of  care  and  attention 
through  old  age  and  up  to  death. 

It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  the  Southern  people  re 
sented  the  fierce  denunciations  of  men  no  better  than  them 
selves,  who,  prominent  in  pulpit,  forum,  and  in  literature, 
were  continually  holding  them  up  to  obloquy  and  scorn  as 
beings  unfit  for  further  association  with  themselves.  Not 
only  Emerson,  Lowell,  Beecher,  Brown,  Parker,  Garrison, 
Phillips,  and  hundreds  of  other  preachers,  writers,  and 
poets,  but  even  such  as  Whittier  denounced  those  in  the 
North  who  sought  to  defend  the  character  and  customs  of 
their  fellow-countrymen  as  base  "slaves  of  the  mean  and 
tyrant  South."  Lincoln  refused  to  lend  himself  to  this  orgy 
of  intolerance ;  the  Gettysburg  address  carried  in  it  nothing 
of  the  bitterness  of  those,  who,  through  ignorance  or  prej 
udice,  hated  the  Old  South  and  strove  to  strip  its  people 
not  only  of  their  character  but  their  very  inheritance  in 
the  history  of  the  Republic  which  they  so  largely  helped 
to  create. 


T335 


xxvm 

THE  ST.  LOUIS  PRISON  FOR 
SOUTHERN  WOMEN 

During  the  war,  Mrs.  Margaret  A.  E.  Mc- 
Lure,  of  St.  Louis,  was  not  only  imprisoned 
but  she  was  imprisoned  in  her  own  house 
and  the  house  itself  made  into  a  prison  for 
her  and  other  women  of  Southern  sympa 
thies. 

When  out  on  an  errand  of  mercy  to  the  un 
fortunate  Confederates  who  were  confined  in 
the  wretched  military  "pens"  of  old  St. 
Louis,  Mrs.  McLure  was  quietly  informed 
that  guards  were  about  her  house  and  that 
she  was  to  be  put  under  arrest.  She  at  once 
hurried  home,  and  when  the  guards,  not 
knowing  who  she  was,  crossed  their  swords 
and  forbade  her  entrance,  she  calmly  said : 

"Your  prisoner  is  not  in  that  house.  I  am 
your  prisoner  and  I  wish  to  enter." 

This  took  place  in  March,  1863.  A  few  days 
later,  every  article  in  Mrs.  McLure 's  house 
was  sent  off  and  sold.  Cots  were  brought  in, 
[336] 


The  Prison  for  Women 

and  other  women  of  Confederate  sympathies 
were  held  there  as  prisoners. 

The  remainder  of  the  story  of  Mrs.  Mc 
Lure 's  imprisonment  and  of  her  subsequent 
release  and  "  deportation "  south  has  been 
told  by  Mrs.  P.  G.  Roberts  as  follows: 

Mrs.  McLure  had  been  but  a  short  time  in 
prison  when  she  learned  that  her  son,  Lewis, 
a  lad  of  fourteen,  had  been  arrested  as  a  spy 
while  attending  school  at  Pleas- 
imprisonment  an(j  Ridge  Academy.  He  was 
and  Release  of  .  .  ,  ,  /.  .-,., 

Lewis  McLure  tried  before  a  military  com 
mission  and  put  in  Gratiot 
street  prison.  Being  a  fine  penman,  he  was 
put  to  work  in  the  office.  In  a  few  days  a 
prisoner  was  brought  in  who  had  six  hun 
dred  dollars  on  his  person.  It  was,  of  course, 
taken  away ;  and  when  shortly  afterwards  he 
was  brought  into  the  office  to  be  sent  along 
with  others  to  the  prison  at  Alton,  the  pris 
oner  demanded  his  money.  The  guard  denied 
that  he  had  any  such  amount.  The  prisoner 
seeing  Lewis  McLure  still  at  the  desk,  ap 
pealed  to  him;  the  lad  at  once  asserted  that  he 
had  counted  the  money.  For  this  offense  (of 
speaking  the  truth)  Lewis  was  taken  away 
[337] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

from  the  desk  and  sent  to  the  attic,  which 
had  been  previously  used  as  a  smallpox  hos 
pital.  Here  he  soon  sickened  and  became  so 
poisoned  from  the  foul  atmosphere  that  word 
was  gotten  to  his  mother  of  his  need  of  im 
mediate  care  if  his  life  was  to  be  saved.  She 
at  once  requested  her  faithful  friend  and  phy 
sician,  Dr.  Lemoine,  to  go  and  see  her  son. 
The  doctor  wished  to  vaccinate  him,  but  was 
refused  permission  unless  he  used  virus  fur 
nished  by  the  hospital.*  This  he  refused  to 
do,  but  left  the  prison  determined  to  leave  no 
stone  unturned  in  his  efforts  to  have  Lewis 
released.  This  was  finally  accomplished, 
mainly  through  the  influence  of  Judge 
Glover ;  and  Mrs.  McLure  had  the  comfort  of 
hearing  that  her  son  was  back  at  school, 
though  permission  to  visit  his  mother  even 
for  an  hour  was  refused. 

All  this  anxiety  had  greatly  worn  on  Mrs. 
McLure;  and  perhaps  the  kindest  order  that 
the  not  too  kind  authorities  ever  gave  was 
the  one  for  her  banishment.  She  would  surely 
have  broken  down  completely  if  she  had  been 

*The  virus  used  for  military  prisoners  was  at  times  more 
to  be  dreaded  than  the  disease. 

[338] 


The  Prison  for  Women 

kept  longer  in  prison,  where  the  only  food 
served  to  delicate  women  was  spoiled  bacon 
and  hard-tack,  with  coffee  so  wretched  it  could 
not  be  used  even  by  prisoners,  who  are  not 
supposed  to  be  fastidious.  The  matron 
proved  to  be  a  kind-hearted  woman,  and  of 
fered  Mrs.  McLure  her  meals  in  her  room, 
and  to  add  to  them  some  of  the  delicacies 
found  in  the  house ;  but  Mrs.  McLure  refused 
to  fare  differently  from  the  others. 

On  the  twelfth  of  May  the  order  of  ban 
ishment  came;  and  Mrs.  McLure,  accom 
panied  by  her  son  Lewis,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Clark, 

and  a  number  of  other  South- 
?romSl£>me         ern    sympathizers,    were    put 

on  board  the  "Sultana"  and 
sent  under  guard  to  Memphis.  There  they 
were  transferred  to  a  train  and  run  out  as 
far  as  the  condition  of  the  road  would  per 
mit,  and  then  again  transferred  to  ambu 
lances  that  had  been  used  the  day  before  to 
move  the  dead  and  wounded  after  a  skirmish, 
and  yet  bore  the  bloodstains  on  the  floor. 
Major  McKinney,  who  had  charge  of  the 
exiles,  did  all  in  his  power  to  lessen  the  hard 
ships  of  the  journey,  which  were  great  in- 
[339] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

deed.  On  one  occasion,  for  instance,  no  house 
could  be  reached;  and  bedding  being  scarce, 
the  party  had  to  spread  sheets  on  the  ground 
and  sleep  so,  as  all  the  blankets  were  needed 
for  covering.  The  Major  seemed  greatly  sur 
prised  at  the  character  of  his  prisoners,  and 
even  went  so  far  as  to  tell  them  that  if  he 
had  known  the  personnel  of  his  party  he 
would  have  brought  his  bride  along — a  state 
ment  he  would  not  have  made  at  the  end  of 
his  journey  most  certainly — for  as  they 
reached  a  point  about  sixty  miles  from  Oko- 
lono  a  countryman  in  brown  homespun  came 
out  and  asked  the  ladies  in  the  rear  ambu 
lance,  what  was  the  meaning  of  this  strange 
sight — a  lot  of  women  and  children  escorted 
by  Yankee  troops  ?  And  when  informed  that 
they  were  prisoners,  replied,  "If  this  is  what 
they  are  making  war  on,  God  help  us ! "  Just 
as  he  turned  off  the  Major  rode  up  and  asked 
what  the  man  had  been  saying.  Before  any 
one  else  could  think  of  an  answer,  Mrs.  Gen 
eral  Frost  replied,  "He  was  telling  us  the 
woods  were  full  of  Bushwackers,  many  hun 
dred  strong,  and  we  might  run  into  a  party 
of  them  at  any  moment."  The  color  left  the 
[340] 


The  Prison  for  Women 

Major's  face,  and  it  is  needless  to  say,  he  did 
not  then  wish  he  had  brought  his  bride.  He 
at  once  asked  for  a  towel,  put  it  on  a  pole, 
hurried  forward  a  flag  of  truce  to  Okolona, 
with  the  request  that  General  Buggies,  who 
was  in  command  there,  would  send  out  an 
escort  for  the  prisoners.  The  general  came 
out  himself  and  escorted  them  to  his  head 
quarters,  where  they  were  most  kindly  and 
courteously  welcomed,  and  every  comfort 
possible  afforded  them.  After  a  few  days 
they  received  a  pressing  invitation  from 
Columbus,  Mississippi,  to  make  it  their  home, 
which  invitation  they  gratefully  accepted, 
and  were  most  cordially  received  and  enter 
tained;  and  the  weary  fugitives  soon  felt  at 
home  in  hospitable  Columbus. 

Mrs.  McLure  was  entertained  by  the  widow 
of  the  noted  philanthropist  and  Methodist 
minister,  Benjamin  Watkins  Leigh,  where  she 
remained  until  after  the  fall  of  Vicksburg. 
Immediately  after  that  sad  event,  the  First 
Missouri  Brigade,  under  General  Cockrell 
and  other  troops,  established  a  camp  for  pa 
roled  prisoners  at  Demopolis,  Alabama.  Soon 
thereafter  they  dispatched  an  officer,  Lieuten- 
[3411 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

ant  Hale,  to  Columbus,  to  bring  Mrs.  McLure, 
"the  soldiers'  friend, "  to  see  them.  She  had 
never  refused  aid  or  comfort  to  any  Confed 
erate  soldier,  and  set  off  at  once  to  see  what 
she  could  do  for  the  poor  fellows  who  were, 
like  herself,  exiles  from  home.  She  went 
with  the  expectation  of  remaining  only  a 
week,  and  was  the  guest  of  Mrs.  Gen.  Na 
thaniel  Whitfield  at  their  beautiful  home, 
Gaineswood.  This  invitation  was  highly  ap 
preciated  by  Mrs.  McLure  and  the  Missouri 
brigade,  who  were  sorely  perplexed  when  they 
found  that  refugees  from  in  and  around 
Vicksburg  had  so  filled  up  the  little  town 
that  not  a  room  was  to  be  had  for  love  or 
money.  It  proved  a  most  happy  arrange 
ment,  for  when  the  week's  visit  came  to  an 
end  an  invitation  so  cordial  and  hearty  was 
extended  by  Mrs.  Whitfield  in  her  own  and 
the  General's  name  that  Mrs.  McLure  would 
make  their  "house  her  home  till  the  war  was 
ended,  if  it  ever  did,"  it  could  but  be  ac 
cepted.  Her  son  soon  joined  her  and  secured 
a  good  position,  and  Mrs.  McLure  remained 
until  after  the  close  of  the  war,  growing  daily 
more  fondly  attached  to  the  lovely  family 
[342] 


The  Prison  for  Women 

who  had  taken  her  in  as  a  stranger,  but  had 
become,  and  ever  remained  close  and  devoted 
friends. 

After  all  was  lost,  with  a  heart  saddened 
for  life,  Mrs.  McLure  returned  to  St.  Louis ; 
and  it  has  been  the  rare  privilege  of  many 
of  us  to  know  how,  in  the  evening  of  life, 
when  rest  and  personal  comfort  would  seem 
to  be  her  paramount  object,  her  whole 
strength  and  thought  was  given  to  her  loved 
work,  the  care  of  Confederate  soldiers. 


[343] 


XXIX 
ACTION  AND  REACTION 

It  is  said  in  the  South  that ' '  innocent  Yan 
kees  "  suffered  in  public  esteem  for  the  sins 
of  the  guilty.  The  outrages  committed  by 
some  of  the  Federal  soldiers  against  the  prop 
erty  and  persons  of  the  non-combatant  popu 
lation  often  caused  Southern  people  to  class 
all  "Yankees"  under  one  head — and  "that  a 
very  bad  one. ' '  This  was  doubtless  a  natural 
attitude;  nevertheless,  nearly  all  the  diaries 
of  Southern  women  present  protests  against 
this  lack  of  discrimination  on  the  part  of 
some  of  their  compatriots.* 

In  the  bitterness  of  their  wholly  justified 
indignation  after  Butler's  occupation  of  New 
Orleans,  the  Southern  women  of  the  Gulf 
States  in  particular  sought  to  treat  the  in 
vaders  as  outcasts.  Consequently,  they  ever 
became  deeply  suspicious  of  any  of  their  own 
people  who  offered  voluntary  social  enter- 


*See  also  the  protest  of  a  Northern  officer  In  his  letter 
to  Miss  Mary  A.  H.  Gay,  p.  306. 

[344] 


Action  and  Reaction 

tainment  to  the  enemy  under  any  circum 
stances. 

The  counter  protests  against  this  general 
suspicion  is  illustrated  in  the  journal  of  Sarah 
Fowler  Morgan,  who  at  the  time  of  the  war, 
was  a  young  girl  of  Baton  Rouge,  Louisiana. 

On  May  14,  1862,  Miss  Morgan  wrote:* 

Yesterday  the  town  was  in  a  ferment  be 
cause  it  was  reported  the  Federal  officers  had 
called  at  the  Miss  Morgans. 

Protesting  against  wholesale  condemnation 
of  the  "Yankees,"  she  added: 

I  have  a  brother-in-law  in  the  Federal  army 
whom  I  love  and  respect  as  much  as  anyone 
in  the  world,  and  shall  not  readily  agree  that 
his  being  a  Northerner  would 
Warrot  give  him  an  irresistible  desire 

to  pick  my  pockets,  and  to  take 
from  him  all  power  of  telling  the  truth.  No ! 
There  are  few  men  I  admire  more  than  Major 
Drum,  and  I  honor  him  for  his  independence 
in  doing  what  he  believes  right.  Let  us  have 
liberty  of  speech  and  action  in  our  land,  I 
say,  but  not  gross  abuse  and  calumny.  Shall 

*Quotations  are  taken  from  "A  Confederate  Girl's 
Diary,"  published  by  the  Houghton,  Mifflin  Company. 

[345] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

I  acknowledge  that  the  people  we  so  recently 
called  our  brothers  are  unworthy  of  con 
sideration,  and  are  liars,  cowards,  dogs  1  Not 
I !  If  they  conquer  us,  I  acknowledge  them  as 
a  superior  race ;  I  will  not  say  that  we  were 
conquered  by  cowards,  for  where  would  that 
place  us  ?  It  will  take  a  brave  people  to  gain 
us,  and  that  the  Northerners  undoubtedly  are. 
I  would  scorn  to  have  an  inferior  foe ;  I  fight 
only  my  equals.  These  women  may  acknowl 
edge  that  cowards  have  won  battles  in  which 
their  brothers  were  engaged,  but  I,  I  will  ever 
say  mine  fought  against  brave  men,  and  won 
the  day.  Which  is  most  honorable? 

Three  days  later,  the  news  of  "Ben" 
Butler 's  New  Orleans  proclamation  reached 
Baton  Rouge,  and  Miss  Morgan  wrote : 

A  new  proclamation  from  Butler  has  just 
come.  It  seems  that  the  ladies  have  an  ugly 
way  of  gathering  their  skirts  when  the  Fed 
erals  pass,  to  avoid  any  pos- 
Butlcr  and  ible  contact.  Some  even  turn 

His  Kind 

up  their  noses.  Unladylike, 
to  say  the  least.  .  .  .  Butler  says,  where 
as  the  so-called  ladies  of  New  Orleans  insult 
his  men  and  officers,  he  gives  one  and  all  per- 

[346] 


Action  and  Reaction 

mission  to  insult  any  or  all  who  so  treat  them, 
then  and  there,  with  the  assurance  that  the 
women  will  not  receive  the  slightest  protec 
tion  from  the  Government,  and  that  the  men. 
will  all  be  justified.  I  did  not  have  time  to- 
read  it,  but  repeat  it  as  it  was  told  to  me  by 
mother,  who  is  in  utter  despair  at  the  brutal 
ity  of  the  thing.  These  men  our  brothers? 
Not  mine !  Let  us  hope  for  the  honor  of  their 
nation  that  Butler  is  not  counted  among  the 
gentlemen  of  the  land.  And  so,  if  any  man 
should  fancy  he  cared  to  kiss  me,  he  could 
do  so  under  the  pretext  that  I  had  pulled  my 
dress  from  under  his  feet !  That  will  justify 
them!  And  if  we  decline  their  visits,  they 
can  insult  us  under  the  plea  of  a  prior  affront. 
Oh!  Gibbes!  George!  Jimmy!  never  did  we 
need  your  protection  as  sorely  as  now.  And 
not  to  know  even  whether  you  are  alive ! 
When  Charlie  joins  the  army,  we  will  be  de 
fenseless,  indeed.  Come  to  my  bosom,  O  my 
discarded  carving-knife,  laid  aside  under  the 
impression  that  these  men  were  gentlemen. 
We  will  be  close  friends  once  more.  And  if 
you  must  have  a  sheath,  perhaps  I  may  find 
one  for  you  in  the  heart  of  the  first  man  who 
[347] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

attempts  to  Butlerize  me.  I  never  dreamed 
of  kissing  any  man  save  my  father  and 
brothers.  And  why  anyone  should  care  to 
kiss  anyone  else,  I  fail  to  understand.  And 
I  do  not  propose  to  learn  to  make  exceptions. 

Miss  Morgan's  diary  records  the  story  of 
the  panic  at  Baton  Rouge  on  the  30th  of  May, 
1862. 

On  that  day  she  wrote : 

I  was  packing  up  my  traveling  desk  with 
all  Harry's  little  articles  that  were  left  to  me, 
and  other  things,  and  I  was  saying  to  myself 
that  my  affairs  were  in  such  confusion  that 
if  obliged  to  run  unexpectedly,  I  would  not 
know  what  to  save,  when  I  heard  Tilly's  voice 
downstairs,  crying,  as  she  ran  in — she  had 
been  out  shopping — "Mr.  Castle  has  killed 
a  Federal  officer  on  a  ship,  and  they  are  going 
to  shell" — Bang!  went  a  cannon  at  the  word 
and  that  was  all  our  warning ! 

After  describing  the  confusion  of  the 
household  as  the  Federal  shells  began  to  burst 
over  the  town,  the  diary  continues : 

But  the  next  minute  we  were  all  off,  in 
safety.  A  square  from  home,  I  discovered  that 
boys'  shoes  were  not  the  most  comfortable 
[3481 


Action  and  Reaction 

things  to  run  in,  so  I  ran  back,  in  spite  of 
cannonading,  entreaties,  etc.,  to  get  another 
pair.  I  got  home,  found  an  old 

Pair  that  were  by  no  meaiw  re- 
spectable,  which  I  seized  with 
out  hesitation;  and  being  perfectly  at 
ease,  thought  it  would  be  so  nice  to  save  at 
least  Miriam's  and  my  toothbrushes.  So  I 
slipped  them  in  my  corset.  These  in,  of 
course  we  must  have  a  comb — and  that  was 
added — then  how  could  we  stand  in  the  sun 
without  starch  to  cool  our  faces?  This  in 
cluded  the  powder-bag ;  then  I  must  save  that 
beautiful  lace  collar ;  and  my  hair  was  tumb 
ling  down,  so  in  went  the  tucking-comb  and 
hair-pins  with  the  rest;  until,  if  there  had 
been  anyone  to  speculate,  they  would  have 
wondered  a  long  while  at  the  singular  appear 
ance  of  a  girl  who  is  considered  slight, 
usually.  By  this  time,  Miriam,  alarmed  for 
me,  returned  to  find  me,  though  urged  by  Dr. 
Castleton  not  to  risk  her  life  by  attempting 
it,  and  we  started  off  together. 

As  we  stood  in  the  door,  four  or  five  shells 
sailed  over  our  heads  at  the  same  time,  seem 
ing  to  make  a  perfect  corkscrew  of  the  air — 
[349] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

for  it  sounded  as  though  it  went  in  circles, 
Miriam  cried,  " Never  mind  the  door!" 
mother  screamed  anew,  and  I  stayed  behind 
to  lock  the  door,  with  this  new  music  in  my 
ears.  We  reached  the  back  gate,  that  was  on 
the  street,  when  another  shell  passed  us,  and 
Miriam  jumped  behind  the  fence  for  protec 
tion.  We  had  only  gone  half  a  square  when 
Dr.  Castleton  begged  us  to  take  another 
street,  as  they  were  firing  up  that  one.  We 
took  his  advice,  but  found  our  new  street 
worse  than  the  old,  for  the  shells  seemed  to 
whistle  their  strange  songs  with  redoubled 
vigor.  The  height  of  my  ambition  was  now  at 
tained.  I  had  heard  Jimmy  laugh  about  the 
singular  sensation  produced  by  the  rifled 
balls  spinning  around  one's  head;  and  here 
I  heard  the  same  peculiar  sound,  ran  the 
same  risk,  and  was  equal  to  the  rest  of  the 
boys,  for  was  I  not  in  the  midst  of  flying 
shells,  in  the  middle  of  a  bombardment?  I 
think  I  was  rather  proud  of  it. 

Three  miles  from  town  we  began  to  over 
take  the  fugitives.    Hundreds  of  women  and 
children    were    walking    along,    some    bare 
headed,  and  in  all  costumes.    Little  girls  of 
[350] 


Action  and  Reaction 

twelve  and  fourteen  were  wandering  on  alone 
I  called  to  one  I  knew,  and  asked  where  her 
mother  was;  she  didn't  know; 
Women  and        ^  woujd  walk  on  until  she 

Children  „          ,  _  , 

Under  Fire  found  out.  It  seems  her 
mother  lost  a  nursing  baby,  too, 
which  was  not  found  until  ten  that  night. 
White  and  black  were  all  mixed  together,  and 
were  as  confidential  as  though  related.  All 
called  to  us  and  asked  where  we  were  going, 
and  many  we  knew  laughed  at  us  for  riding 
in  a  cart;  but  as  they  had  walked  only  five 
miles,  I  imagined  they  would  like  even  these 
poor  accommodations  if  they  were  in  their 
reach. 

The  negroes  deserve  the  greatest  praise 

for  their  conduct.     Hundreds  were  walking 

with  babies  or  bundles;  ask  them  what  they 

had  saved,  it  was  invariably, 


Splendid  «My    mistress's    clothes,     or 

Behavior  of  •-,  -,     ,       ..        A    ,         , 

the  Colored  Sllver»  or  baby."  Ask  what 
Population  they  had  for  themselves,  it  was, 
"  Bless  your  heart,  honey,  I 
was  glad  to  get  away  with  mistress  's  things  ; 
I  didn't  think  'bout  mine." 

It    was    a    heart-rending    scene.      Women 
[351'] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

searching  for  their  babies  along  the  road, 
where  they  had  been  lost;  others  sitting  in 
the  dust  crying  and  wringing  their  hands; 
for  by  this  time  we  had  not  an  idea  but  what 
Baton  Rouge  was  either  in  ashes,  or  being 
plundered,  and  we  had  saved  nothing.  I  had 
one  dress,  Miriam  two,  but  "Tiche"  had 
them,  and  we  had  lost  her  before  we  left 
home. 


352] 


XXX 
WAR  TIMES  IN  NEW  ORLEANS 

During  the  war,  President  Lincoln  made  it 
clear  that  the  South  could  "come  back  into 
the  Union "  with  slavery  intact;  the  Eman 
cipation  Proclamation  was  a 
war  measure  only.  It  specific 
ally  did  not  apply  to  any  of  the 
slaves  in  Federal-controlled  territory,  and  it 
could  be  revoked  on  its  application  to  terri 
tory  not  under  Federal  rule.  Although  lit 
tle  realized  to-day,  it  is  a  matter  of  historical 
record  that  Abraham  Lincoln  and  Robert  E. 
Lee  were  in  complete  accord  in  regard  to 
slavery  and  emancipation  and  the  methods  to 
be  used  to  do  away  with  the  former  and  pro 
mote  the  latter. 

A  few  years  after  Henry  Clay  and  Abra 
ham  Lincoln  had  denounced  the  violence  of 
the  ultra-Abolitionists,  Robert 

Robert  E.  Lee      E     Lee    wrote :      "In    this    en- 
on  Emanci- 

pation  lightened  age,  there  are  few,  I 

believe,  but  will  acknowledge 
that  slavery  as  an  institution  is  a  moral  and 
[353] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

political  evil.  It  is  useless  to  expatiate  on  its 
disadvantages.  I  think  it  is  a  greater  evil 
to  the  white  than  to  the  colored  race,  and 
while  my  feelings  are  strongly  interested  in 
the  latter,  my  sympathies  are  more  deeply 
engaged  for  the  former.  The  blacks  are  im 
measurably  better  off  here  than  in  Africa — 
morally,  socially,  and  physically.  .  .  . 
Their  emancipation  will  sooner  result  from 
the  mild  and  melting  influence  of  Christian 
ity  than  from  the  storms  and  contests  of 
fiery  controversy.  This  influence,  though 
slow,  is  sure.  The  doctrines  and  miracles  of 
our  Savior  have  required  nearly  two  thou 
sand  years  to  convert  but  a  small  part  of  the 
human  race,  and  even  among  Christian  na 
tions  what  gross  errors  still  exist !  While  we 
see  the  course  of  the  final  abolition  of  slavery 
is  still  onward,  and  we  give  it  the  aid  of  our 
prayers  and  all  justifiable  means  in  our 
power,  we  must  leave  the  progress  as  well 
as  the  result  in  His  hands,  who  sees  the  end 
and  who  chooses  to  work  by  slow  things,  and 
with  whom  a  thousand  years  are  but  as  a 
single  day.  The  abolitionist  must  know  this, 
and  must  see  that  he  has  neither  the  right 
[354] 


War  Times  in  New  Orleans 

nor  the  power  of  operating  except  by  moral 
means  and  suasion ;  if  he  means  well  to  the 
slave  he  must  not  create  angry  feelings  in 
the  master.  Although  he  may  not  approve  of 
the  mode  by  which  it  pleases  Providence  to 
accomplish  its  purposes,  the  result  will  never 
theless  be  the  same;  and  the  reason  he  gives 
for  interference  in  what  he  has  no  concern 
holds  good  for  every  kind  of  interference 
with  our  neighbors  when  we  disapprove  of 

their  conduct. " 

*        *         * 

Amid  much  personal  detail  and  matters  of 
a  more  or  less  trivial  character,  some  of  the 
most  interesting  comments  on  contemporane 
ous  happenings  recorded  in  any  journals  or 
diaries  of  the  Southern  women  are  those  of 
Julia  LeGrand,  a  young  girl  of  Maryland 
birth  but  whose  home  was  in  Louisiana  at 
the  time  of  the  sectional  conflict.  The  pre 
ceding  historical  notes  bear  directly  upon  the 
following  observations  of  this  young  chron 
icler  of  the  events  of  her  day. 

*Quoted  in  G.  F.  R.  Henderson's  "Campaigns  of  Stone 
wall  Jackson"  (large  English  edition),  Vol.  I,  p.  108. 
Compare  quotation  in  Foreword  from  writings  of  Bishop. 
Hopkins,  of  Vermont. 

[355] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Under  date  of  February  20,  1863,  after 
reading  a  speech  by  Wendell  Phillips,  Miss 
LeGrand  added  to  the  general  condemnation 
of  the  intemperate  bigotry  of  the  extreme 
type  of  abolitionist  the  following  specific  and 
forceful  words : 

No  Jacobin  of  France,  not  even  Robes 
pierre,  ever  made  so  infamous  a  one,  He 
says  an  aristocracy  like  that  of  the  South  has 
never  been  gotten  rid  of  except  by  the  sac 
rifice  of  one  generation ;  they  can  never  have 
peace,  he  says,  until  "  every  slave-holder  is 
either  killed  or  exiled. ' '  He  does  not  approve 
of  battles — the  negroes  should  be  turned 
loose  and  incited  to  rise  and  slay.  "They 
know,  by  instinct,  the  whole  programme  of 
what  they  have  to  do,"  he  says. 

Under  date  of  January  21,  1863,  Miss  Le 
Grand  writes: 

Two  long  trains  of  artillery  passed  our 
door  to-day. 

One  young  officer  particularly  attracted 
my  attention;  he  looked  so  truly  gallant — 
some  mother 's  darling,  I  know.  In  his  young 
enthusiasm  he  has  come  to  fight  for  the 
Union;  he  will  die  for  it,  probably,  without 
[356] 


War  Times  in  New  Orleans 

in  any  way  contributing  to  its  restoration. 
We  find  a  great  difference  in  the  appearance 
of  Banks '  troops  and  those  of  Butler.  A  Fed 
eral  officer  stopped  at  Mrs.  Harrison's  gate 
a  day  or  two  ago,  asking  for  a  few  rose-buds 
that  he  might  press  them  to  send  to  his  wife ; 
there  are  no  flowers  where  she  is  now.  This 
pure  remembrance  and  thought  of  the  sol 
dier  touched  me.  I  was  touched,  too,  at  the 
remark  of  a  private  passing  the  gate.  "Here 
I  am,"  said  he,  "so  many  miles  from  home, 
and  not  a  soul  that  cares  a  damn  whether  I 
live  or  die,  or  what  becomes  of  me."  An 
other  remarked,  when  the  newsboy  cried  out : 
"A  new  order,"  "I  wish  it  were  an  order 
for  peace  and  one  to  go  home. ' ' 

Mrs.  Norton  got  quite  impatient  with  Miss 
Marcella  Wilkinson  to-day  for  praising  sev 
eral  of  the  officers  who  had  been  kind  to  her 
family,  and  who  had  inter- 
A  Young  Girl's  egted  themselves  in  procuring 
Idealism  and  .,  ,  o  ,  i  ^  i 

PhUosophy          ™ie  release  of  her  brother,  who 
had  been  arrested  by  Butler. 
Mrs.  N.  thinks  no  one  can  be  a  true  South 
erner  and  praise  a  Yankee.     She  thought  it 
no  honor  "to  be  treated  decently  by  one  of 
[3571 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

the  wretches ;  she  wished  the  devils  were  all 
killed. "  There  is  a  difference  even  among 
devils,  it  seems,  as  some  of  Banks'  people 
do  try  to  be  kind  to  us,  while  Butler's  were 
just  the  reverse.  How  few  people  have  an 
enlarged  liberality!  I  wonder  if  it  will  ever 
be  possible  for  a  novelist  to  render  to  view 
the  faults  of  his  countrymen  in  this  land ;  the 
mention  of  one  failing  even  in  private  con 
versation  raises  a  sort  of  storm,  not  always 
polite  either.  I  am  thought  all  sorts  of  things 
because  I  endeavor  to  do  justice  to  all  parties ; 
one  day  I  am  an  abolitionist,  another  a 
Yankee,  another  too  hot  a  "rebel,"  another 
all  English,  and  sometimes  I  love  my  Mary 
land,  and  no  other  State ;  all  the  while  I  love 
my  own  land,  every  inch  of  it,  better  than  all 
the  world  and  feel  a  burning  desire  ever 
kindling  in  my  heart  that  my  countrymen 
should  be  first  in  all  the  world  for  virtue. 
They  are  so  kind,  so  generous,  so  brave,  so 
gallant  to  women  that  I  desire  for  them  all 
the  good  that  belongs  to  human  character,  the 
graces  of  chivalry,  as  well  as  its  sturdy  man 
hood,  and  the  elegant  liberality  of  philosophy 
and  benevolence. 

[358] 


War  Times  in  New  Orleans 

Under  men  of  Butler's  type  it  became  in 
creasingly  difficult  for  Northern  officers  of 
the  best  intentions  and  social  instincts  to 
show  kindness  to  Southern  "  rebels. "  Miss 
LeGrand  in  her  "  Journal "  under  date  of 
February  3, 1863,  writes : 

The  Federal  rulers  here  are  less  accessible 

than  the  most  august  of  sovereigns,  and  even 

if  one  is  admitted  they  send  him  from  one  to 

another  until  his  patience   is 

Chivalry  of         worn  out,  each  official  seeming 

Colonel  Clarke,  ,          .*>,.•  -,     i 

U  s.  A.  to  emulate  the  last  m  rude  be 

havior — with  the  single  ex 
ception  of  Colonel  Clarke,  who  has  been  dis 
missed  from  office,  having  shown  what  the 
Yankees  here  term  "secesh"  tendencies.  He 
is  a  gentleman  and  Ginnie*  says  a  most  sor 
rowful  one.  Before  we  went  to  Greenville, 
Mrs.  Norton,  Ginnie,  and  Mrs.  Dameron  went 
to  the  city  hall — found  there  a  great 
crowd  through  which  they  had  to  wedge  their 
way. 

A  young  official  made  his  appearance  and 
after  roughly  demanding  what  their  business 

*Julia  LeGrand's  sister,  Virginia. 

[3591 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

was,  was  answered  curtly  by  Mrs.  Norton, 
"I  don't  intend  to  tell  yon  my  business, "  said 
she, '  '  I  will  go  to  headquarters. ' '  She  makes 
a  point  of  always  speaking  in  this  way  and 
cannot  be  persuaded  that  she  gives  them 
great  advantage  over  her.  "Well,  Madam/' 
returned  the  young  man,  "I  don't  want  to 
know  your  business,  and  if  you  can't  tell  it, 
just  step  back  until  others  are  served  who 
can. ' '  Mrs.  Dameron  blushed  and  said,  ' t  Ah, 
why  will  Ma  put  herself  in  a  position  to  be 
insulted?"  Ginnie  and  she  got  out  of  the 
way  as  fast  as  possible,  and  Mrs.  Norton  was 
so  innocent  about  it  that  she  didn't  know 
what  they  meant  by  feeling  abashed.  Colonel 
French  sat  with  his  feet  in  the  air,  answered 
almost  rudely  when  spoken  to,  and  gave  them 
no  satisfaction.  Colonel  Clarke,  though  out 
of  office  that  very  day  and  to  be  succeeded  by 
a  creature  called  Colonel  Bowgen,  did  all  he 
could  toward  granting  their  requests.  Mrs. 
Norton  and  Ginnie  got  arrest  papers  for 
servants,  also  registered  for  passports. 
Colonel  Bowgen  watched  Colonel  Clarke 
sharply,  fearing,  Ginnie  said,  that  he  might 
do  or  promise  something  kind.  "Colonel 
[3601 


War  Times  in  New  Orleans 

Clarke  has  a  soft  spot  in  his  heart, ' '  he  signifi 
cantly  remarked. 

For  this  soft  spot  he  has  been  dismissed 
from  office;  he  goes  out  to  the  verge  of  "re- 
beldom, ' '  however,  with  all  exchanged  prison 
ers  and  enemies,  whenever  they  are  sent,  and 
is  always  so  kind,  so  truly  generous  that 
many  are  attached  to  him.  One  lady  who  had 
smuggled  a  Confederate  flag  felt  compunc 
tions  after  receiving  so  much  kindness  and 
brought  it  out  to  the  Colonel.  He  had  not 
permitted  either  their  trunks  or  persons  to  be 
searched.  She  waved  her  little  flag  and  said 
that  she  loved  it  and  asked  his  permission  to 
carry  it  over  the  lines;  "Oh,  yes,"  said  he, 
' '  take  it ;  I  don 't  think  it  will  cause  the  death 
of  any  of  us. ' ' 

The  trip  to  the  lines  that  time  was  a  de 
lightful  one,  both  to  the  ladies  and  Colonel 
Clarke,  and  upon  the  arrival  of  the  boat  at 
Madisonville,  two  hundred  Confederate  sol 
diers  marched  down  to  meet  the  ladies. 

Oh!  such  a  time!  such  a  joyful  meeting! 

Our  soldiers  went  on  board  and  had  quite  a 

"jollification,"  it  is  said,  and  were  kindly 

entertained  by  the  Federal  officers.    This  was 

[361] 


The  Women  of  tlie  South  in  War  Times 

as  it  should  be,  but  things  will  never  be  con 
ducted  in  that  way  again.  The  last  time  the 
enemies  went  out,  Colonel  Olarke  went  with 
them,  indeed,  but  he  could  do  nothing  which 
he  wished.  On  being  appealed  to  by  a  lady, 
he  said,  "  Ah,  madam,  there  is  a  new  ruler  in 
Jerusalem. "  On  this  occasion  the  ladies' 
trunks  were  searched,  also  their  persons,  with 
two  exceptions.  A  little  contraband  quinine 
was  found  and  we  were  all  glad  to  hear  that 
one  of  the  infamous  women  badly  cut  her 
hand  whilst  ripping  up  a  lady's  sleeve  to 
look  for  it.  Even  babies  wrere  searched  and 
left  shivering  in  the  cold  without  their  clothes. 
Flannels  were  taken  from  all,  and  a  little  bag 
of  flour  which  a  very  poor  woman,  who  was 
going  out  to  meet  her  husband,  had  taken  to 
thicken  her  baby's  milk,  was  cruelly  thrown 
into  the  water. 

Recollections  of  a  runaway  maid  brought 
forth  these  interesting  reflections  on  racial 
attributes  from  Miss  LeGrand. 

To-day  I  tried  to  do  up  my  collars  and 

other  fineries — failed  and  felt  anything  but 

spiritual  minded.    I  got  angry  with  my  irons 

which  would  smut  my  muslins,  and  then  got 

[362J 


War  Times  in  Neiv  Orleans 

angry  with  myself  for  having  been  angry — 

finally  divided  the  blame,  giving  a  part  to 

Julie   Ann  for   running  away 

Relations  an(j  ieavm«.  me  to  do  her  work, 

Between  the  ,    ,        ,  ,1     £*  -^    ^ 

Races  and  by  her   thefts,   with  less 

money  wherewithal  to  procure 
others  to  do  it  for  me.  If  Julie's  condition 
was  bettered,  if  she  had  been  made  a  higher 
being  by  the  sort  of  freedom  she  has  chosen,  I 
could  not  find  it  in  my  conscience  to  regret  her 
absence;  but  I  hear  of  her  that  she  is  a  de 
graded  creature,  living  a  vicious  life,  and  we 
tried  so  hard  to  make  her  good  and  honest. 

I  once  was  as  great  an  abolitionist  as  any 
in  the  North — that  was  when  my  unthinking 
fancy  placed  black  and  white  upon  the  same 
plane.  My  sympathies  blinded  me,  and  race 
and  character  were  undisturbed  mysteries  to 
me.  But  my  experience  with  negroes  has 
altered  my  way  of  thinking  and  reasoning. 
As  an  earnest  of  sincerity  given  even  to  my 
own  mind,  it  was  when  we  owned  them  in 
numbers  that  I  thought  they  ought  to  be  free, 
and  now  that  we  have  none,  I  think  they  are 
not  fit  for  freedom.  No  one  unacquainted 
with  negro  character  can  form  an  idea  of  its 
[  363  } 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

deficiencies  as  well  as  its  overpluses,  if  I  may 
so  express  myself;  it  is  the  only  race  which 
labor  does  not  degrade.  I  do  not  mean  that 
there  is  degradation  in  labor,  but  we  all  know 
that  white  men  and  women,  whose  minds  are 
fettered  with  one  constant  round  of  petty  pur 
suits,  are  very  different  from  their  brothers 
and  sisters  who  are  better  served  by  for 
tune.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  I  doubt  not  but  that  in  the  far  gen 
erations  they  will  hold,  and  justly,  a  better, 
higher  place.  When  they  are  fit  for  it,  the 
white  man  will  not  withhold  it.  The  inven 
tions  of  science  will  make  his  labor  less 
needed,  and  the  example  and  influence  of  the 
white  race,  aided  by  the  wholesome  restraints 
of  savage  passions,  will  eventually  make  him 
a  new  being.  Slavery  indeed  can  not  be  con 
sidered  a  good  school  for  the  white  man,  but 
it  should  be  remembered  by  the  fanatic  that 
we  found  these  people  mere  animals,  and  that 
physically  and  mentally  our  slaves  are 
superior  to  their  African  progenitors.  The 
white  race  is  distorted  by  labor;  hair,  fea 
tures,  complexion,  and  shape — all  tell  the  tale 
of  hardship  and  labor.  Not  so  with  the  negro ; 
[364} 


War  Times  in  New  Orleans 

they  live  so  easily,  generally  speaking,  so 
comfortably — these  creatures  whom  fanatics 
are  pitying,  neglectful  of  the  poor  at  their 
doors,  and  for  whose  possible  benefit  it  is  pre 
tended  that  Federal  soldiers  are  sent  to  die  I 
America  seems  perishing  of  madness. 

In  common  with  thousands  of  her  fellow- 
countrymen,  North  and  South,  this  young 
New  Orleans  girl  largely  misunderstood  Lin 
coln's  sole  purpose  to  preserve  the  Union  and 
prevent  the  division  of  a  great  Republic.  In 
deed,  she  knew  little  about  him  except  that 
which  was  vague  and  mythical.  It  is  scarcely 
possible,  therefore,  that  in  expressing  these 
comments  upon  the  negro  race,  she  was  aware 
of  the  fact  that  she  was  elaborating  in  detail 
the  views  of  President  Lincoln  himself  in  re 
gard  both  to  the  limitations  of  the  negro  race 
and  the  future  relations  between  the  whites 
and  the  blacks. 

The  "national  American"  of  to-day,  be  he 
of  Southern  or  of  Northern  origin,  may  think 
it  strange  that  this  comparatively  unknown 
Louisiana  girl  and  Abraham  Lincoln  should 
not  only  have  held  but  also  have  expressed 
[3651 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

similar  opinions  in  respect  to  one  of  the  great 
est  problems  of  their  day.  Such  is,  never 
theless,  a  fact. 

In  a  speech  at  Quincy,  Illinois,  Lincoln 
said:  "I  have  no  purpose  to  introduce  po 
litical  and  social  equality  between  the  white 
and  black  races.  There  is  a  physical  differ 
ence  between  the  two  which,  in  my  judgment, 
would  probably  forever  forbid  their  living  to 
gether  upon  a  footing  of  perfect  equality. ' ' 

To  this  statement,  on  another  occasion,  he 
added:  "And  inasmuch  as  they  cannot  so 
live,  while  they  do  remain  together,  there 
must  be  the  position  of  superior  and  inferior, 
and  I,  as  much  as  any  other  man,  am  in  favor 
of  having  the  superior  position  assigned  to 
the  white  race. ' ' 

A  year  after  this  comment  by  Julia  Le- 
Grand  in  her  "  Journal, "  President  Lincoln 
wrote  to  Governor  Hahn,  in  Miss  LeGrand's 
own  State  of  Louisiana:  "I  would  barely 
suggest  for  your  private  consideration 
whether  some  of  the  colored  people  may  not 
be  let  in"  to  the  privilege  of  suffrage. 
Again,  he  declared:  "While  I  am  in  favor 
of  freedom  to  all  of  God's  human  creatures, 
[366] 


War  Times  in  New  Orleans 

with  equal  political  rights  under  prudential 
restrictions,  I  am  not  in  favor  of  unlimited 
social  equality.  There  are  questions  arising 
out  of  our  complications  that  trouble  me 
greatly.  The  question  of  universal  suffrage 
to  the  freedman  in  his  unprepared  state  is 
one  of  doubtful  propriety.  I  do  not  oppose 
the  justice  of  the  measure,  but  I  do  think  it  is 
of  doubtful  political  policy  and  may  re 
bound  like  a  boomerang  not  only  on  the  Re 
publican  party,  but  upon  the  freedman  him 
self  and  our  common  country. " 

About  one  year  before  President  Lincoln 
wrote  to  Governor  Hahn,  Miss  LeGrand  set 
down  in  her  diary : 

Mr.  Denman  gave  a  description  of  a  visit 

of  Stafford  (the  general  of  the  negroes)  to 

the  bank  last  summer.     He  came  in  with  a 

shin-plaster,  and  with  a  hor- 

*acial  rible  oath  told  one  of  the  bank 

Characteristics  , 

Reviewed  gentlemen  to  pay  the  amount 

in  gold.     On  being  told  that 

there  was  no  gold,  but  that  small  notes  would 

be  issued  soon,  he  swore  terribly,  drew  his 

sword  and  flourished  it  in  the  wildest  manner, 

threatening  to  cut  their  heads  off.     Mr.  D. 

[3671 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

owned  that  he  was  as  afraid  of  him  as  he 
would  be  of  a  horned  devil.  "Fse  got  your 
Mayor  down  to  Fort  Jackson,"  said  Stafford, 
grinding  his  teeth,  "  where  I  hope  the  mos 
quitoes  will  eat  out  his  d d  heart. "  And 

more  of  this  sort.  The  banker  looked  at  the 
note  and  found  it  one  of  the  coffee-house  is 
sues,  with  which  the  city  last  spring  was 
flooded;  and  which  Butler  (very  properly) 
had  ordered  to  be  redeemed,  said  he :  "  This 
is  not  our  note;  we  have  nothing  to  do  with 
it,"  whereupon  Stafford  took  it  up  and  turned 
round  upon  a  crowd  of  women  and  children 
who  had  followed  him  into  the  bank,  flourish 
ing  his  sword  over  them  and  swearing  at 
them. 

This  creature  is  below  the  city,  having  in 
command  1,400  negroes,  armed  and  equipped, 
wearing  the  leather  belt  which  other  soldiers 
wear,  having  the  letters  U.  S.  in  brass  upon 
it.  The  once  honored  "Stars  and  Stripes" 
can  be  borne  by  such  hands  as  these !  Many 
of  the  negroes  in  camp  have  yielded  to 
temptation,  and  been  beguiled  by  Yankee 
falsehoods  into  running  away  from  their 
masters,  now  that  they  realize  their  position, 
[368] 


War  Times  in  Neiv  Orleans 

wish  to  return  to  them.  But  Stafford  refused 
to  allow  them  to  go  home.  .  .  . 

Nothing  more  clearly  defines  the  subordi 
nate  position,  or  the  real  justice  of  their  posi 
tion,  more  than  their  total  want  of  social 
virtues.  ...  A  life  of  lounging  around 
the  streets,  feeding  at  the  expense  of  the 
United  States  Government,  has  proved  more 
enticing  than  the  memories  of  wife  or  child. 
They  have  mostly  gotten  new  mates.  Mrs. 
Norton,  in  letters  from  her  family  and 
friends,  is  often  charged  with  messages  to 
servants  who  do  not  even  wish  to  hear  from 
those  that  are  gone.  I  was  once  an  abolition 
ist,  and  resented  for  this  race's  sake  their 
position  in  the  awful  scale  of  humanity.  But, 
I  verily  believe,  that  negroes  are  not  now  de 
veloped  creatures.  What  they  may  be  some 
time  I  can  not  prognosticate,  but  I  do  believe 
in  the  law  of  progress.  I  call  to  mind  the  age 
when  Britons  wore  skins,  and  hope  for  all 
things. 

Of  the  subsequent  treatment  of  the  negroes 
by  some  of  their  liberators,  Miss  LeGrand 
wrote,  March  15, 1863 : 

Mrs.  Norton  went  yesterday  to  get  papers 
[369] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

for  her  negroes,  according  to  Federal  com 
mand — was  quite  astonished  to  be  asked  if 
she  had  taken  the  oath.  In  giving  answer  she 
also  managed  to  give  offense  to  the  official, 
who  rudely  told  her  to  "Hush,"  whereupon 
she  told  him  she  would  talk  as  much  as  she 
pleased  in  spite  of  all  the  Federals  in  New 
Orleans  and  not  take  the  oath  either.  The 
Federal  said  he  didn't  care  a  damn  whether 
she  took  the  oath  or  not.  She  then  made  a 
very  proper  answer — "You  have  proved  a 
gentleman  of  the  first  stamp,  sir,"  she  said, 
"in  swearing  at  an  old  lady;  a  very  fine 
gentleman  indeed."  He  was  then  silent  and 
ashamed. 

Mrs.    Dameron,    Mrs.   Doctor    Stille,    and 

Mrs.  Wells  all  went  to  the  same  place  to  get 

papers  for  their  servants  and  were  treated 

very  politely.     To  those  who 

t"eegNew  Ordtr     had  not  taken  the  Oattl'  he  «' 

pressed  great  regret  that  he 
was  compelled  not  to  issue  passes  for  serv 
ants  belonging  to  disloyal  people.  Such 
servants  are  all  caught  up  and  forced  by  Fed 
eral  soldiers  to  work  on  the  fortifications  and 
plantations.  I  pity  poor  Julie  Ann ;  I  wonder 
[370] 


War  Times  in  New  Orleans 

what  death  she  will  die !  She  has  never  known 
real  hardship.  This  step  of  the  authorities 
here  has  given  the  negroes  a  great  blow.  So 
much  for  Federal  philanthropy!  Another 
instance  of  it.  The  Yankee  Era  said  yester 
day  that  the  Indianola  before  her  capture  by 
the  Confederates  had  been  dispatched  to  de 
stroy  the  cotton  and  plantation  of  Jeff  Davis 
and  his  brother  and  to  bring  off  all  the  male 
slaves — the  male  slaves,  philanthropy!  We 
hear  constantly  of  negroes  who  are  brought 
away  unwillingly  from  their  home  comforts 
and  their  masters — and  not  infrequently  are 
these  poor  people  robbed  of  all  they  have  by 
their  pretended  saviors.  Mrs.  Wilkinson's 
old  man  was  robbed  on  his  plantation  of  his 
watch  and  money,  and  another  of  four  hun 
dred  dollars,  which  had  been  hoarded  up  for 
a  long  time.* 


*Miss  LeGrand's  "Journal,"  (as  preserved),  ends 
abruptly  in  the  year  1863,  in  the  midst  of  a  sentence.  Part 
was  published  in  1911  by  Miss  Kate  Mason  Rowland  and 
Mrs.  Morris  L.  Croxall.  Miss  LeGrand  was  born  in  Mary 
land,  brought  up  largely  in  Louisiana,  and  married  and 
died  in  Texas. 


371 


XXXI 

FURTHER  EXCERPTS  FROM  THE 
DIARY  OF  MRS.  McGUIRE: 

JANUARY,  1864,  TO  THE  SURRENDER  OF  LEE  AT 
APPOMATTOX* 

January  3. — Entered  on  the  duties  of  my 
office  on  the  30th  of  December.  So  far  I  like 
it  well.  "The  Major "  is  very  kind,  and  con 
siderate  of  our  comfort ;  the  duties  of  the  of 
fice  are  not  very  onerous,  but  rather  confining 
for  one  who  left  school  thirty-four  years  ago, 
and  has  had  no  restraint  of  the  kind  during 
the  interim.  The  ladies,  thirty-five  in  num 
ber,  are  of  all  ages,  and  representing  various 
parts  of  Virginia,  also  Maryland  and  Louis 
iana.  Many  of  them  are  refugees.  It  is  mel 
ancholy  to  see  how  many  wear  mourning  for 
brothers  or  other  relatives,  the  victims  of 
war.  One  sad  young  girl  sits  near  me,  whose 
two  brothers  have  fallen  on  the  field,  but  she 
is  too  poor  to  buy  mourning.  I  found  many 

*Continued  from  p.  189. 

[372] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

acquaintances,  and  when  I  learned  the  history 
of  others,  it  was  often  that  of  fallen  fortunes 
and  destroyed  homes.  One  young  lady,  of 
high-sounding  Maryland  name,  was  banished 
from  Baltimore,  because  of  her  zeal  in  going 
to  the  assistance  of  our  Gettysburg  wounded. 
The  society  is  pleasant,  and  we  hope  to  get 
along  very  agreeably.  I  am  now  obliged  to 
visit  the  hospital  in  the  afternoon,  and  I  give 
it  two  evenings  in  the  week.  It  is  a  cross  to 
me  not  to  be  able  to  give  it  more  time ;  but  we 
have  very  few  patients  just  now,  so  that  it 
makes  very  little  difference. 

January  15,  1864 — My  occupation  at  home 

just  now  is  as  new  as  that  in  the  office — it  is 

shoe-making.     I  am  busy  upon  the  second 

pair  of  gaiter  boots.    They  are 

Occupations  made  of  canvas>  presented  me 
by  a  friend.  It  was  taken  from 
one  of  our  James  River  vessels,  and  has  been 
often  spread  to  the  breeze  under  the  "  Stars 
and  Bars."  The  vessel  was  sunk  among  the 
obstructions  at  Drury's  Bluff.  The  gaiters 
are  cut  out  by  a  shoemaker,  stitched  and 
bound  by  the  ladies,  then  soled  by  a  shoe 
maker  ;  for  the  moderate  sum  of  fifty  dollars. 
[373] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Last  year  he  put  soles  on  a  pair  for  ten  dol 
lars.  They  are  then  blacked  with  the  mate 
rial  used  for  blacking  guns  in  the  navy.  They 
are  very  handsome  gaiters,  and  bear  polish 
ing  by  blacking  and  the  shoe-brush  as  well 
as  morocco.  They  are  lasting,  and  very  cheap 
when  compared  with  those  we  buy,  which  are 
from  $125  to  $150  per  pair.  We  are  certainly 
becoming  very  independent  of  foreign  aid. 
The  girls  make  beautifully  fitting  gloves  of 
dark  flannel,  cloth,  linen,  and  any  other  mate 
rial  we  can  command.  We  make  very  nice 
blacking,  and  a  friend  has  just  sent  me  a 
bottle  of  brilliant  black  ink,  made  of  elder 
berries. 

February  28,  1864 — One  woman  stood  at 

a  table  cutting  out  work;  we  asked  her  the 

stereotyped  question — "Is  there  a  very  poor 

widow  named   Brown   in   this 

An  Incident  of     direction !"       "No    ladies;    I 

People  knows  two  Mrs.  Browns,  but 

they  ain't  so  poor,  and  ain't 

no  widows  nuther. ' ' 

As  neither  of  them  was  our  Mrs.  B.,  we 
turned  away;  but  she  suddenly  exclaimed, 
"Ladies,  will  one  of  you  read  my  husband's 
[374] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

last  letter  to  me?  for  you  see  I  can't  read 
writing. ' ' 

As  Mrs.  R.  took  it,  she  remarked  that  it 
was  four  weeks  old,  and  asked  if  no  one  had 
read  it  to  her?  "Oh  yes,  a  gentleman  has 
read  it  to  me  four  or  five  times ;  but  you  see 
I  loves  to  hear  it,  for  maybe  I  shan't  hear 
from  him  no  more." 

The  tears  now  poured  down  her  cheeks. 
"He  always  writes  to  me  every  chance,  and 
it  has  been  so  long  since  he  wrote  that, 
and  they  tell  me  that  they  have  been  fighting, 
and  maybe  something  has  happened  to 
him." 

We  assured  her  that  there  had  been  no 
fighting — not  even  a  skirmish.  This  quieted 
her,  and  Mrs.  R.  read  the  badly  written  but 
affectionate  letter,  in  which  he  expressed  his 
anxiety  to  see  her  and  his  children,  and  his 
inability  to  get  a  furlough.  She  then  turned 
to  the  mantelpiece  and  with  evident  pride 
took  from  a  nail  an  old  felt  hat,  through  the 
crown  of  which  were  two  bullet-holes.  It  was 
her  husband 's  hat,  through  which  a  bullet  had 
passed  in  the  battle  of  Chancellorsville,  and, 
as  she  remarked,  must  have  come  "very  nigh 
[375] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

grazing  his  head."  We  remarked  upon  its 
being  a  proof  of  his  bravery,  which  gratified 
her  very  much ;  she  then  hung  it  up  carefully, 
saying  that  it  was  just  opposite  her  bed,  and 
she  never  let  it  be  out  of  her  sight. 

March  10,  1864 — There  has  been  much  ex 
citement  in  Richmond  about  Kilpatrick's  and 
Dahlgren's  raids,  and  the  death  of  the  latter. 
The  cannon  roared  around  the 
<**,  *«  alarm-bell  rang,  the 
reserves  went  out;  but  Rich 
mond  was  safe,  and  we  felt  no  alarm.  As 
usual,  they  did  all  the  injury  they  could  to 
country-people,  by  pillaging  and  burning. 
They  steal  every  thing  they  can;  but  the 
people  have  become  very  adroit  in  hiding. 
Bacon,  flour,  etc.,  are  put  in  most  mysterious 
places;  plate  and  handsome  china  are  kept 
under  ground;  horses  are  driven  into  dense 
woods,  and  the  cattle  and  sheep  are  driven 
off.  It  is  astonishing,  though  much  is  taken, 
how  much  is  left.  I  suppose  the  raiders  are 
too  much  hurried  for  close  inspection. 

May    13. — General    Stuart    died    of    his 
wounds  last  night,  twenty-four  hours  after 
he  was  shot.    He  was  a  member  of  the  Epis- 
[376] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

copal  Church,  and  expressed  to  the  Rev.  Dr. 

Peterkin  his  resignation  to  the  will  of  God. 

After  much  conversation  with 


Death  of  nis   frienc[s    and   Dr.   P.,    and 

General  J.  E.  B.    .    .    .  .          ,  '      .  , 

Stuart  joining  them  in  a  hymn  which 

he  requested  should  be  sung,  he 
calmly  resigned  his  redeemed  spirit  to  the 
God  who  gave  it.  Thus  passed  away  our 
great  cavalry  general,  just  one  year  after 
the  immortal  Jackson.  This  seems  darkly 
mysterious  to  us,  but  God's  will  be  done.  The 
funeral  took  place  this  evening,  from  Sti 
James's  Church.  My  duty  to  the  living  pre 
vented  my  attending  it,  for  which  I  am  very 
sorry;  but  I  was  in  the  hospital  from  three 
o'clock  until  eight,  soothing  the  sufferers  in 
the  only  way  I  could,  by  fanning  them,  bath 
ing  their  wounds,  and  giving  them  a  word  of 
comfort. 

May  23.  —  Our  young  relative,  Lieutenant 
G.,  a  member  of  General  Stuart's  staff,  who 
was  always  near  his  person,  has  just  been 
giving  us  a  most  gratifying  account  of  Gen 
eral  Stuart's  habits.  He  says,  that  although 
he  considered  him  one  of  the  most  sprightly 
men  he  has  ever  seen,  devoted  to  society,, 
[3771 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

particularly  to  that  of  the  ladies,  always  so 
cial  and  cheerful,  yet  he  has  never  seen  him 
do  any  thing,  even  under  the  strongest  ex 
citement,  unbecoming  his  Christian  profes 
sion  or  his  high  position  as  a  soldier;  he 
never  saw  him  drink,  or  heard  an  bath  escape 
.Ms  lips;  his  sentiments  were  always  high- 
minded,  pure,  and  honorable,  and  his  actions 
entirely  coincided  with  them.  In  short,  he 
considered  him,  whether  on  the  field  or  in  the 
private  circle,  the  model  of  a  Christian  gen 
tleman  and  soldier. 

When  speaking  of  his  gallantry  as  an  of 
ficer,  Lieutenant  G.'s  admiration  knows  no 
bounds.  He  speaks  of  the  devotion  of  the 
soldiers  to  him  as  enthusiastic  in  the  extreme. 
The  evening  before  his  fatal  wound,  he  sent 
his  troops  on  in  pursuit  of  Sheridan,  under 
the  command  of  General  Fitz  Lee,  as  he  was 
unavoidably  detained  for  some  three  or  four 
hours.  General  Lee  overtook  the  enemy,  and 
a  sharp  skirmish  ensued,  in  which  Sheridan 's 
rear  suffered  very  much.  In  the  meantime, 
General  Stuart  determined  to  overtake  Gen 
eral  Lee,  and,  with  his  staff,  rode  very  rap 
idly  sixteen  miles,  and  reached  him  about 
[378] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

nightfall.  They  were  halting  for  a  few  mo 
ments,  as  General  Stuart  rode  up  quietly, 
no  one  suspecting  he  was  there,  until  a  plain- 
looking  soldier  crossed  the  road,  stopped, 
peered  through  the  darkness  into  his  face, 
and  shouted  out,  "Old  Jeb  has  come!"  In 
an  instant  the  air  was  rent  with  huzzas.  Gen 
eral  Stuart  waved  his  cap  in  recognition ;  but 
called  out  in  rather  a  sad  voice,  ' '  My  f  riends, 
we  won't  halloo  until  we  get  out  of  the 
woods!"  intimating  that  there  was  serious 
work  before  them. 

June    llth,    1864.— On   these   highly    cul 
tivated  plantations  not  a  fence  is  left,  ex 
cept     mutilated     garden     enclosures.       The 
fields  were  as  free  from  vege- 

Fate  of  the          tation  after  a  few  days  as  the 

Negroes  on  the      .       ,.         ,  ,, 

Virginia  Farms    Arabian  desert ;  the  very  roots 

seemed  eradicated  from  the 
earth.  A  fortification  stretched  across  W., 
in  which  were  embedded  the  fence  rails  of 
that  and  the  adjoining  farms.  Ten  thousand 
cavalry  were  drawn  up  in  line  of  battle  for 
two  days  on  the  two  plantations,  expecting 
the  approach  of  the  Confederates ;  bands  of 
music  were  constantly  playing  martial  airs  in 
F3791 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

all  parts  of  the  premises ;  and  whiskey  flowed 
freely. 

The  poor  servants  could  not  resist  these  in 
toxicating  influences,  particularly  as  aboli 
tion  preachers  were  constantly  collecting  im 
mense  crowds,  preaching  to  them  the  cruelty 
•of  the  servitude  which  had  been  so  long  im 
posed  upon  them,  and  that  Abraham  Lincoln 
was  the  Moses  sent  by  God  to  deliver  them 
from  the  "land  of  Egypt  and  the  house  of 
bondage,"  and  to  lead  them  to  the  promised 
land.  After  the  eight  days  were  accom 
plished,  the  army  moved  off,  leaving  not  a 
quadruped,  except  two  pigs,  which  had  en 
sconced  themselves  under  the  ruins  of  a  serv 
ant  's  house,  and  perhaps  a  dog  to  one  planta 
tion;  to  the  other,  by  some  miraculous  over 
sight,  two  cows  and  a  few  pigs  were  left.  Not 
a  wheeled  vehicle  of  any  kind  was  to  be 
found;  all  the  grain,  flour,  meat,  and  other 
supplies  were  swept  off,  except  the  few 
things  hid  in  those  wonderful  places  which 
could  not  be  fathomed  even  by  the  "Grand 
Army. ' ' 

Scarcely  a  representative  of  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  Africa  remained  in  that  whole 
[380] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

section  of  country;  they  had  all  gone  to 
Canaan,  by  way  of  York  Eiver,  Chesapeake 
Bay,  and  the  Potomac, — not  dry-shod,  for  the 
waters  were  not  rolled  back  at  the  presence 
of  these  modern  Israelites,  but  in  vessels 
crowded  to  suffocation  in  this  excessively 
warm  weather.  They  have  gone  to  homeless 
poverty,  an  unfriendly  climate,  and  hard 
work ;  many  of  them  to  die  without  sympathy, 
for  the  invalid,  the  decrepit,  and  the  infant  of 
days  have  left  their  houses,  beds,  and  many 
comforts,  the  homes  of  their  birth,  the  mast 
ers  and  mistresses  who  regarded  them  not  so 
much  as  property  as  humble  friends  and 
members  of  their  families.  Poor,  deluded 
creatures !  I  am  grieved  not  so  much  on  ac 
count  of  the  loss  of  their  services,  though  that 
is  excessively  inconvenient  and  annoying,  but 
for  their  grievous  disappointment.  Those 
who  have  trades,  or  who  are  brought  up  as 
ladies '  maids  or  house  servants,  may  do  well, 
but  woe  to  the  masses  who  have  gone  with 
the  blissful  hope  of  idleness  and  free  sup 
plies  !  We  have  lost  several  who  were  great 
comforts  to  us  and  others  who  were  sources 
of  care,  responsibility,  and  great  expense. 
[3811 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

These  particulars  from  W.  and  S.  H.  I  have 
from  our  nephew,  J.  P.,  who  is  now  a  scout 
for  General  W.  H.  F.  Lee.  He  called  by  to 
rest  a  few  hours  at  his  uncle's  house,  and 
says  he  would  scarcely  have  known  the  bar 
ren  wilderness. 

The  Northern  officers  seemed  disposed  to 
be  courteous  to  the  ladies,  in  the  little  inter 
course  which  they  had  with  them.     General 
Ferrara,  who  commanded  the 

Kindnesses  of  negro  troops,  was  humane,  in 
Northern  ,  /Y,  n  /» 

Officers  having    a    comn    made    tor    a 

young  Confederate  officer  who 
died  in  Dr.  B's  house,  and  was  kind  in  other 
respects.  The  surgeons,  too,  assisted  in  at 
tending  to  the  Confederate  wounded.  An  of 
ficer  one  morning  sent  for  Mrs.  N.  to  ask  her 
where  he  should  place  a  box  of  French  china 
for  safety ;  he  said  that  some  soldiers  had  dis 
covered  it  buried  in  her  garden,  dug  it  up 
and  opened  it,  but  he  had  come  up  at  this 
crisis  and  had  placed  a  guard  over  it,  and 
desired  to  know  where  she  wished  it  put.  A 
place  of  safety  of  course  was  not  on  the  prem 
ises,  "but  she  had  it  taken  to  her  chamber. 
She  thanked  him  for  his  kindness.  lie  seemed 
[382] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

moved,  and  said,  "Mrs.  N.,  I  will  do  what  I 
can  for  you,  for  I  cannot  be  too  thankful 
that  my  wife  is  not  in  an  invaded  country. " 
She  then  asked  him  how  he  could,  with  his 
feelings,  come  to  the  South.  He  replied  that 
he  was  in  the  regular  army  and  was  obliged 
to  come.  Many  little  acts  of  kindness  were 
done  at  both  houses,  which  were  received  in 
the  spirit  in  which  they  were  extended. 

July  27. — General  Early  has  returned 
from  Maryland,  bringing  horses,  cattle,  etc. 
While  near  Washington,  the  army  burned 
Mr.  Montgomery  Blair's  house,  which  I  can 
not  persuade  myself  to  regret,  and  spared  the 
residence  of  his  father,  by  order,  it  is  said, 
of  General  Breckinridge.  I  know  that  Gen 
eral  B.  was  right,  but  I  think  it  required 
great  forbearance,  particularly  in  the  sol 
diers,  who  have  felt  in  their  own  persons  and 
families  the  horrors  of  this  cruel  war  of  in 
vasion.  It  seems  to  our  human  view  that  un 
less  the  war  is  severely  felt  by  those  in  high 
authority,  it  will  never  cease.  Hunter  has 
just  passed  through  the  upper  part  of  the 
Valley  of  Virginia,  his  pathway  marked  by 
lire  and  sword;  and  Sheridan  has  followed 
F3831 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Early  into  Virginia,  with  no  very  gentle  in 
tent,  I  fear. 

In  this  connection,  Mrs.  McGuire  copies  in 
her  diary  General  R.  E.  Lee's  General  Order 
No.  73,  an  order  recently  (1917)  reprinted 
by  the  Boston  Transcript  as  perhaps  the 
finest  model  of  military  restraint  known  to 
history.  The  order  given  out  at  Chambers- 
burg,  Pennsylvania,  on  June  27th,  a  few 
days  before  the  great  clash  at  Gettysburg, 
reads  in  part : 

"The  Commanding  General  has  observed 
with  marked  satisfaction  the  conduct  of  the 
troops  on  the  march,  and  confidently  antic 
ipates  results  commensurate  with  the  high 
spirit  they  have  manifested.  No  troops  could 
have  better  performed  the  arduous  marches 
of  the  past  ten  days.  Their  conduct  in  other 
respects  has,  with  few  exceptions,  been  in 
keeping  with  their  character  as  soldiers,  and 
entitled  them  to  approbation  and  praise. 

"There  have,  however,  been  instances  of 
forgetfulness  on  the  part  of  some  that  they 
have  in  keeping  the  yet  unsullied  reputation 
of  the  army  and  that  the  duties  exacted  of  us 
by  civilization  and  Christianity  are  not  less 
[384] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

obligatory  in  the  country  of  the  enemy  than 
in  our  own.  ...  It  must  be  remembered 
that  we  make  war  only  on  armed  men,  and 
that  we  cannot  take  vengeance  for  the  wrongs 
our  people  have  suffered  without  lowering 
ourselves  in  the  eyes  of  all  whose  abhorrence 
has  been  excited  by  the  atrocities  of  the 
enemy,  and  offending  against  Him  to  whom 
vengeance  belongeth,  without  whose  favor 
and  support  our  efforts  must  all  prove  in 
vain. 

"The  Commanding  General  therefore 
earnestly  exhorts  the  troops  te  abstain,  with 
most  scrupulous  care,  from  unnecessary  or 
wanton  injury  to  private  property,  and  he  en 
joins  upon  all  officers  to  arrest  and  bring  to 
summary  punishment  all  who  shall  in  any 
way  offend  against  the  orders  on  this  subject. 
(Signed)  R.  E.  LEE,  General."* 


*P.  S.  Worsley,  the  English  scholar,  wrote  on  the  fly 
leaf  of  a  translation  of  Homer's  Iliad  forwarded  to  Gen 
eral  Robert  E.  Lee  after  Appomattox: 

"To  General  R.  E.  Lee,  the  most  stainless  of  living  com 
manders  and,  except  in  fortune,  the  greatest,  this  volume  ia 
presented,  with  the  writer's  earnest  sympathy  and  respect 
ful  admiration." 

To  this  he  added  verses  on  the  fall  of  another  "Troy,"1 
continuing: 

[385] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Shortly  after  this  transcript  in  Mrs. 
McGuire's  diary  there  is  recorded  from  the 
testimony  of  friends  one  of  those  terrible  ex 
periences  which  it  is  thought  best  to  omit 
from  the  pages  of  this  book.  It  told  of  the 
unsuccessful  effort  to  protect  a  home  and  a 
helpless  colored  girl  from  the  basest  elements 
of  both  white  and  black  soldiery.  Another 
part  of  this  narrative  reads  as  follows : 

Night  now  set  in,  and  our  apprehensions 
increased  as  the  light  disappeared;  we  knew 
not  what  was  before  us,  or  what  we  should  be 

"Ah,  realm  of  tears!     But  let  her  bear 

This  blazon  to  the  last  of  time: 
No  nation  rose  so  white  and  fair, 
Or  fell  so  pure  of  crime. 

"The  widow's  moan,  the  orphan's  wail, 

Come  round  thee;  yet  in  truth  be  strong! 
Eternal  right,  though  all  else  fail, 
Can  never  be  made  wrong. 

"An  angel's  heart,  an  angel's  mouth, 
Not  Homer's,  could  alone  for  me 
Hymn   well   the   great   Confederate    South — 
Virginia  first,  and  Lee." 

The  General,  replying,  wrote  in  part: 

"The  undeserved  compliment  to  myself  in  prose  and 
verse,  on  the  first  leaves  of  the  volume,  I  receive  as  your 
tribute  to  the  merit  of  my  countrymen  who  struggled  for 
constitutional  government.  With  great  respect,  your  obe 
dient  servant. 

"R.  E.  LEE." 

[386] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

called  on  to  encounter  during  the  hours  of 
darkness.  We  only  knew  that  we  were  sur 
rounded  by  lawless  banditti, 
A  Night  of  from  whom  we  had  no  reason 
Terror  in  ^  expect  mercy,  much  less 

Lower  Virginia     ,.     ,  ,  -,,     xl_ 

kindness;  but  above  all,  there 

was  an  Eye  that  never  slumbered,  and  an  arm 
mighty  to  defend  those  who  trusted  to  it,  so 
we  made  the  house  as  secure  as  we  could,  and 
kept  ready  a  parcel  of  sharp  case-knives 
(don't  laugh  at  our  weapons)  for  our  de 
fence,  if  needed,  and  went  up-stairs,  deter 
mined  to  keep  close  vigils  at  night.  Our  two 
faithful  servants,  Jacob  and  Anthony,  kept 
watch  in  the  kitchen.  Among  the  many  faith 
less,  those  two  stood  as  examples  of  the  com 
fort  that  good  servants  can  give  in  time  of 
distress.  About  nine  o'clock  we  heard  the 
sound  of  horses'  feet,  and  Jacob's  voice  un 
der  the  window.  Upon  demanding  to  knov/ 
what  was  the  matter,  I  was  answered  by  the 
voice  of  a  gun-boat  captain,  in  broken 
German,  that  they  were  going  to  fire  over  my 
house  at  the  ' '  Rebs ' '  on  the  hill,  and  that  we 
had  better  leave  the  house,  and  seek  protec 
tion  in  the  streets.  I  quietly  told  our  coun- 
[387] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

seller  that  I  preferred  remaining  in  my  own 
house,  and  should  go  to  the  basement,  where 
we  should  be  safe.  So  we  hastily  snatched  up 
blankets  and  comforts,  and  repaired  to  the 
basement,  where  pallets  were  spread,  and 
G.  's  little  baby  laid  down  to  sleep,  sweetly  un 
conscious  of  our  fears  and  troubles.  We  sent 
to  apprise  the  Misses  G.  of  the  danger,  and 
urge  them  to  come  to  us.  They  came,  accom 
panied  by  an  ensign,  who  had  warded  off 
danger  from  them  several  times  during  the 
day.  He  was  a  grave,  middle-aged  man,  and 
was  very  kind.  At  the  request  of  the  ladies, 
he  came  into  the  room  with  us  and  remained 
until  twelve  o'clock.  He  was  then  obliged  to 
return  to  the  gun-boat,  but  gave  us  an  effi 
cient  guard  until  daybreak.  He  pronounced 
Captain  Schultz's  communication  false,  as 
they  had  no  idea  of  firing.  We  knew  at  once 
that  the  object  had  been  to  rob  the  house,  as 
all  unoccupied  houses  were  robbed  with  im 
punity.  This  gentleman's  name  was  Nelson. 
I  can  never  forget  his  kindness.  During  the 

night  our  relative,  Mrs.  B m,  came  to  us 

in  great  agitation ;  she  had  attempted  to  stay 

at  home,  though  entirely  alone,  to  protect  her 

[388] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

property.  She  had  been  driven  from  her 
house  at  midnight,  and  chased  across  several 
lots  to  the  adjoining  one,  where  she  had 
fallen  from  exhaustion.  Jacob,  hearing  cries 
for  help,  went  to  her,  and  brought  her  to  us. 
Our  party  now  consisted  of  twelve  females  of 
all  ages.  As  soon  as  the  guard  left  us  at  day 
break,  they  came  in  streams  to  the  hen-yard, 
and  woe  to  the  luckless  chicken  who  thought 
itself  safe  from  robbers!  At  one  o'clock  on 
Monday  the  fleet  of  now  eight  steamers  took 
its  departure.  Two  of  the  steamers  were 
filled  with  the  deluded  negroes  who  were  leav 
ing  their  homes.  We  felt  that  the  incubus 
which  had  pressed  so  heavily  upon  us  for 
thirty  hours  had  been  removed,  and  we  once 
more  breathed  freely,  but  the  village  was  left 
desolate  and  destitute. 

October  28. — An  officer  from  the  far  South 
was  brought  in  mortally  wrounded.  He  had 
lost  both  legs  in  a  fight  below  Petersburg. 

The  poor  fellow  suffered  ex- 
Devotion  cessively;  could  not  be  still  a 

moment;    and    was    evidently 
near  his  end.    His  brother,  who  was  with  him, 
exhibited  the  bitterest  grief,  watching  and 
[389] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

waiting  on  him  with  silent  tenderness  and 
flowing  tears.  Mr.  -  —  was  glad  to  find 
that  he  was  not  unprepared  to  die.  He  had 
been  a  professor  of  religion  for  some  years, 
and  told  him  that  he  was  suffering  too  much 
to  think  on  that  or  any  other  subject,  but  he 
constantly  tried  to  look  to  God  for  mercy. 

Mr. then  recognized  him,  for  the  first 

time,  as  a  patient  who  had  been  in  the  hos 
pital  last  spring,  and  whose  admirable  char 
acter  had  then  much  impressed  him. 

He  was  a  gallant  and  brave  officer,  yet  so 
kind  and  gentle  to  those  under  his  control 
that  his  men  were  deeply  attached  to  him, 
and  the  soldier  who  nursed  him  showed  his 
love  by  his  anxious  care  of  his  beloved  cap 
tain.  After  saying  to  him  a  few  words  about 
Christ  and  his  free  salvation,  offering  up  a 
fervent  prayer  in  which  he  seemed  to  join, 
and  watching  the  sad  scene  for  a  short  time, 
Mr.  left  him  for  the  night.  The  sur 
geons  apprehended  that  he  would  die  before 
morning,  and  so  it  turned  out;  at  the  chap 
lain  's  early  call  there  was  nothing  in  his  room 
but  the  chilling  signal  of  the  empty  "hos 
pital  bunk."  He  was  buried  that  day,  and 
[390] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

we  trust  will  be  found  among  the  redeemed 
in  the  day  of  the  Lord.  This,  it  was  thought, 
would  be  the  last  of  this  good  man;  but  in 
the  dead  of  night  came  hurriedly  a  single  car 
riage  to  the  gate  of  the  hospital.  A  lone 
woman,  tall,  straight,  and  dressed  in  deep 
mourning,  got  quickly  out,  and  moved  rap 
idly  up  the  steps  into  the  large  hall,  where, 
meeting  the  guard,  she  asked  anxiously, 
"  Where's  Captain  T.?"  Taken  by  surprise, 
the  man  answered  hesitatingly,  "Captain  T. 
is  dead,  madam,  and  was  buried  to-day." 

This  terrible  announcement  was  as  a  thun 
derbolt  at  the  very  feet  of  the  poor  lady,  who 
fell  to  the  floor  as  one  dead.  Starting  up,  oh, 
how  she  made  that  immense  building  ring 
with  her  bitter  lamentations!  Worn  down 
with  apprehension  and  weary  with  traveling 
over  a  thousand  miles  by  day  and  night,  with 
out  stopping  for  a  moment's  rest,  and  wild 
with  grief,  she  could  hear  no  voice  of  symp 
athy — she  regarded  not  the  presence  of  one 
or  many;  she  told  the  story  of  her  married 
life,  as  if  she  were  alone — how  her  husband 
was  the  best  man  that  ever  lived ;  how  every 
body  loved  him ;  how  kind  he  was  to  all ;  how 
[391] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

devoted  to  herself;  how  he  loved  his  chil 
dren,  took  care  of,  and  did  everything  for 
them;  how,  from  her  earliest  years  almost, 
she  had  loved  him  as  herself ;  how  tender  he 
was  of  her,  watching  over  her  in  sickness, 
never  seeming  to  weary  of  it,  never  to  be  un 
willing  to  make  any  sacrifice  for  her  comfort 
and  happiness ;  how  that,  when  the  telegraph 
brought  the  dreadful  news  that  he  was  dan 
gerously  wounded,  she  never  waited  an  in 
stant  nor  stopped  a  moment  by  the  way,  day 
nor  night,  and  now — "I  drove  as  fast  as  the 
horses  could  come  from  the  depot  to  this 
place,  and  he  is  dead  and  buried! — I  never 
shall  see  his  face  again !"  "What  shall  I 
do  ? "— "  But  where  is  he  buried  I ' '  They  told 
her  where.  "I  must  go  there;  he  must  be 
taken  up;  I  must  see  him!" 

"But  madam,  you  can't  see  him;  he  has 
been  buried  some  hours." 

"But  I  must  see  him;  I  can't  live  without 
seeing  him;  I  must  hire  some  one  to  go  and 
take  him  up;  can't  you  get  some  one  to  take 
him  up?  I'll  pay  him  well;  just  get  some 
men  to  take  him  up.  I  must  take  him  home ; 
he  must  go  home  with  me.  The  last  thing  I 
[392] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

said  to  his  children  was,  that  they  must  be 
good  children,  and  I  would  bring  their  father 
home,  and  they  are  waiting  for  him  now !  He 
must  go ;  I  can't  go  without  him ;  I  can't  meet 
his  children  without  him!"  And  so,  with  her 
woman's  heart,  she  could  not  be  turned  aside 
• — nothing  could  alter  her  purpose. 

The  next  day  she  had  his  body  taken  up 
and  embalmed.  She  watched  by  it  until  every 
thing  was  ready,  and  then  carried  him  back 
to  his  own  house  and  his  children,  only  to 
seek  a  grave  for  the  dead  father  close  by 
those  he  loved,  among  kindred  and  friends  in 
the  fair  sunny  land  he  died  to  defend. 

December  26th. — The  sad  Christmas  has 

passed  away.     J.  and  C.  were  with  us,  and 

very  cheerful.     We  exerted  ourselves  to  be 

so  too.    The  Church  services  in 

ChristmasS,Si864    the  morning  were   sweet  and 
comforting.      St.    Paul's    was 
dressed  most  elaborately  and  beautifully  with 
evergreens ;  all  looked  as  usual ;  but  there  is 
much  sadness  on  account  of  the  failure  of  the 
South  to  keep  Sherman  back.    When  we  got 
home  our  family  circle  was  small,  but  pleas 
ant.  The  Christmas  turkey  and  ham  were  not. 
[393] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

We  had  aspired  to  a  turkey,  but  finding  the 
prices  range  from  $50  to  $100  in  the  market 
on  Saturday,  we  contented  ourselves  with 
roast  beef  and  the  various  little  dishes  which 
Confederate  times  have  made  us  believe  are 
tolerable  substitutes  for  the  viands  of  better 
days.  At  night  I  treated  our  little  party  to 
tea  and  ginger  cakes — two  very  rare  indulg 
ences  ;  and  but  for  the  sorghum,  grown  in  our 
own  fields,  the  cakes  would  be  an  impossible 
indulgence. 

Nothing  but  the  well-ascertained  fact  that 
Christmas  comes  but  once  a  year  would  make 
such  extravagance  at  all  excusable.  We  pro 
pose  to  have  a  family  gathering  when  the 
girls  come  home,  on  the  day  before  or  after 
New  Year's  day,  (as  that  day  will  come  on 
Sunday,)  to  enjoy  together,  and  with  one  or 
two  refugee  friends,  the  contents  of  a  box 
sent  the  girls  by  a  young  officer  who  captured 
it  from  the  enemy,  consisting  of  white  sugar, 
raisins,  preserves,  pickles,  spices,  etc.  They 
threaten  to  give  us  a  plum-cake,  and  I  hope 
they  will  carry  it  out,  particularly  if  we  have 
any  of  our  army  friends  with  us.  Poor  fel 
lows,  how  they  enjoy  our  plain  dinners  when 
[3941 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

they  come,  and  how  we  love  to  see  them  en 
joy  them!  Two  meals  a  day  has  become  the 
universal  system  among  refugees,  and  many 
citizens,  from  necessity.  The  want  of  our 
accustomed  tea  or  coffee  is  very  much  felt 
by  the  elders.  The  rule  with  us  is  only  to 
have  tea  when  sickness  makes  it  necessary, 
and  the  headaches  gotten  up  about  dark  have 
become  the  joke  of  the  family.  A  country 
lady,  from  one  of  the  few  spots  in  all  Vir 
ginia  where  the  enemy  has  never  been,  and 
consequently  where  they  retain  their  com 
forts,  asked  me  gravely  why  we  did  not  sub 
stitute  milk  for  tea.  She  could  scarcely  be 
lieve  me  when  I  told  her  that  we  had  not  had 
milk  more  than  twice  in  eighteen  months,  and 
then  it  was  sent  by  a  country  friend.  It  is 
now  $4  a  quart. 

January  2d,  1865. — The  refugees  in  some 
of  the  villages  are  much  worse  off  than  we 

are.  We  hear  amusing  stories 
"Hot  Water  of  a  friend  in  an  inland  place, 
"nfring'^f thC  w^ere  nothing  can  possibly  be 
Skillets  bought,  hiring  a  skillet  from  a 

servant    for    one    dollar    per 
month,    and   other    cooking   utensils,   which 
[395] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

are  absolutely  necessary,  at  the  same  rate; 
another  in  the  same  village,  whose  health 
seems  to  require  that  she  should  drink  some 
thing  hot  at  night,  has  been  obliged  to  resort 
to  hot  water,  as  she  had  neither  tea,  coffee, 
sugar,  nor  milk.  These  ladies  belong  to 
wealthy  Virginia  families.  Many  persons 
have  no  meat  on  their  tables  for  months  at 
a  time;  and  they  are  the  real  patriots,  who 
submit  patiently,  and  without  murmuring,  to 
any  privation,  provided  the  country  is  doing 
well.  The  flesh-pots  of  Egypt  have  no  charms 
for  them;  they  look  forward  hopefully  to 
the  time  when  their  country  shall  be  dis 
enthralled,  never  caring  for  the  trials  of  the 
past  or  the  present,  provided  they  can  hope 
for  the  future. 

January  8th. — A  soldier  in  our  hospital 
called  to  me  as  I  passed  his  bed  the  other  day : 

"I  say,  Mrs.  McGuire,  when  do  you  think 
my  wound  will  be  well  enough  for  me  to  go  to 
the  country ?" 

"Before  very  long,  I  hope." 

"But  what  does  the  doctor  say,  for  I  am 
mighty  anxious  to  go?" 

I  looked  at  his  disabled  limb,  and  talked 
[396] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

to  him  hopefully  of  his  being  able  to  enjoy 
country  air  in  a  short  time. 

"Well,  try  to  get  me  up,  for,  you  see,  it 

ain't  the  country  air  I  am  after,  but  I  wants 

to  get  married,  and  the  lady  don't  know  that 

I    am    wounded,    and    maybe 

Suggestions  to     she'll  think  I  don't  want  to 

a  Lovesick  and     come  ' ' 

Otherwise  .,    ,  -IT      /<i     j. 

Wounded  "Ah,"    said    I,    "but    you 

Soldier  must  show  her  your  scars,  and 

if  she  is  a  girl  worth  having 
she  will  love  you  all  the  better  for  having  bled 
for  your  country ;  and  you  must  tell  her  that 

"  'It  is  always  the  heart  that  is  bravest  in 

war, 
That  is  fondest  and  truest  in  love. '  ' ' 

He  looked  perfectly  delighted  with  the 
idea ;  and  as  I  passed  him  again  he  called  out, 
"Lady,  please  stop  a  minute  and  tell  me  the 
verse  over  again,  for,  you  see,  when  I  do  get 
there,  if  she  is  affronted,  I  wants  to  give  her 
the  prettiest  excuse  I  can,  and  I  think  that 
verse  is  beautiful." 

[397] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

YOfclf)    o)1     "»kiV»    '^lli'X.f    •"'.;     !         'ihi  !•(<{<)([    |frh!'    G! 
COURAGE  AND  CHEEB  IN  THE  MIDST  OF  PRIVATIONS 

AND  SUFFERING 

"Starvation,  literal  starvation,  was  doing 
its  deadly  work.  So  depleted  and  poisoned 
was  the  blood  of  many  of  Lee's  men  from 
insufficient  and  unsound  food  that  a  slight 
wound  which  would  probably  not  have  been 
reported  at  the  beginning  of  the  war  would 
often  cause  blood-poison,  gangrene,  and 
death.  Yet  the  spirits  of  these  brave  men 
seemed  to  rise  as  their  condition  grew  more 
desperate.  .  .  .  It  was  a  harrowing  but 
not  uncommon  sight  to  see  those  hungry  men 
gather  the  wasted  corn  from  under  the  feet 
of  half-fed  horses,  and  wash  and  parch  and 
eat  it  to  satisfy  in  some  measure  their  crav 
ing  for  food." — General  John  B.  Gordon, 
"Keminiscences  of  the  Civil  War." 

"Winter  poured  down  its  snows  and  its 
sleet  upon  Lee's  shelterless  men  in  the 
trenches.  Some  of  them  burrowed  into  the 
earth.  Most  of  them  shivered  over  the  feeble 
fires  kept  burning  along  the  lines.  Scanty 
and  thin  were  the  garments  of  these  heroes. 
Most  of  them  were  clad  in  mere  rags.  Gaunt 
famine  oppressed  them  every  hour.  One 
[398] 


Courage  Under  Privations 

quarter  of  a  pound  of  rancid  bacon  and  a  lit 
tle  meal  was  the  daily  portion  assigned  to 
each  man  by  the  rules  of  the  War  Depart 
ment.  But  even  this  allowance  failed  when 
the  railroads  broke  down  and  left  the  bacon 
and  the  flour  and  the  meal  piled  up  beside  the 
track  in  Georgia  and  the  Carolinas.  One- 
sixth  of  this  daily  ration  was  the  allotment 
for  a  considerable  time,  and  very  often  the 
supply  of  bacon  failed  entirely.  At  the  close 
of  the  year,  Grant  had  one  hundred  and  ten 
thousand  men.  Lee  had  sixty-six  thousand  on 
his  rolls,  but  this  included  men  on  detached 
duty,  leaving  him  barely  forty  thousand  sol 
diers  to  defend  the  trenches  that  were  then 
stretched  out  forty  miles  in  length  from  the 
Chickahominy  to  Hatcher's  Run." — Henry 
Alexander  White,  "Life  of  Robert  E.  Lee." 

When  their  own  soldiers  were  suffering 
such  hardships  as  these  in  the  field,  the  Con 
federate  leaders  made  every  effort  to  ex 
change  men  so  that  the  helpless  prisoners  of 
war  would  not  suffer  in  anything  like  equal 
measure,  offering  even  to  send  back  prison 
ers  without  requiring  an  equivalent.  Hence, 
the  charges  brought  against  the  Confederate 
F3991 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

government  of  intentional  ill-treatment  of 
prisoners  of  war  are  not  supported  by  the 
facts.* 

From  brief  but  carefully  prepared  articles 
in  the  April  and  May  issues  of  the  Confed 
erate  Veteran,  1918,  the  following  may  here 
be  quoted: 

It  is  recognized  by  all  who  have  carefully 
investigated  the  prison  question  that  the  civil 
and  military  committees  and  commissions  ap 
pointed  under  strongly  partisan  auspices  to 
look  into  the  prison  question  rendered  re 
ports  that  are  now  known  to  be  false.  Shortly 
afterwards,  Southern  officials,  hampered  as 
they  were  at  that  time,  made  replies  to  these 
accusations  and  published  some  of  them. 
These  replies  of  the  Southern  officials  con 
tend: 

1.  That,  although  it  is  not  denied  that 
there  was  terrible  suffering  and  great  mor 
tality  in  Confederate  prisons,  this  was  due  to 
circumstances  beyond  their  control. 

2.  That  if  the  death  rate  be  adduced  as 
"circumstantial  evidence  of  barbarity/'  the 

*See  index  for  references  to  the  subject  in  connection 
with  the  narrative  of  Mrs.  Duckett,  etc. 

[400] 


Treatment  of  Prisoners 

rate  was  as  high  or  even  higher  in  the  major 
ity  of  prisons  in  the  North,  where  there  was 
an  abundance  of  food  and  where  shelter 
could  easily  be  provided.* 

3.  That  in  the  South  the  same  quantity 
and  quality  of  rations  were  given  to  prisoners 
and  guards;  but  that  variety  in  food  could 
not  be  had  or  transported  on  the  broken-down 
railway  system  of  a  non-manufacturing 
country,  which  system  could  not  or  did  not 
provide  sufficient  clothes  and  food  even  for 
the  Confederate  soldiers  in  the  field.! 

•Official  figures  given  out  by  Secretary  Stanton  show 
that  26,436  Confederates  died  in  Northern  prisons,  and 
22,576  Union  prisoners  died  in  the  South.  Later  figures, 
roughly  estimated  by  the  United  States  Pension  Office, 
increased  the  Federal  mortality  at  the  South  to  30,218. 
Incidentally  the  record  of  deaths  in  Northern  prisons  was 
increased  by  several  thousands.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is 
good  to  record  that  Confederate  ex-prisoners  themselves, 
out  of  their  poverty,  erected  a  memorial  to  Col.  Richard 
Owen,  commandant  at  Camp  Morton,  Indiana,  in  the  first 
year  of  the  war.  As  long  as  he  was  in  charge,  this  noble 
man  did  all  he  could  to  mitigate  the  hardships  of  prison 
life,  and  scores  of  Confederate  prisoners  confined  there 
have  borne  pathetic  testimony  to  the  allowance  of  both 
overcoats  and  blankets  (two) — an  allowance  that  was  cut 
in  half,  at  least,  when  they  were  transferred  to  other 
prisons. 

f The  point  as  to  variety  in  food  is  very  important,  for 
the  lack  of  a  wholesome  variety  caused  certain  diseases 
among  the  prisoners  not  suffered  by  the  guards  and  Con 
federate  soldiers  fed  on  the  same  rations.  The  former,  for 
example,  could  not  in  many  cases  eat  the  unbolted  meal  to 

[401] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

4.  That  the  Confederacy  had  arranged  for 
the  exchange  of  prisoners  by  a  special  cartel, 
which  cartel  was  deliberately  disregarded  by 
the  Federal  authorities.* 

5.  That  they  offered  to  permit  Federal 
surgeons  to  bring  medical  supplies  to  the 
prisoners,  which  offer  was  not  accepted. 

which  the  Southerner  was  accustomed.  This  was  partic 
ularly  true  of  the  great  number  of  German  and  other 
prisoners  of  foreign  birth,  of  whom  there  were  many  thou 
sands  in  the  Southern  prisons.  The  first  group  of  prison 
ers  sent  to  Andersonville  were  several  hundred  foreigners. 
A  large  number  of  these  foreigners  and  many  native  Amer 
icans  from  the  Northern  States  could  not  at  first  eat  this 
unbolted  meal  without  experiencing  more  or  less  serious 
digestive  trouble  which  left  them  in  a  dangerously  weak 
ened  condition.  In  1918,  under  the  caption  "How  Corn 
May  Help  Win  the  War,"  the  United  States  Food  Admin 
istration  sent  out  an  advertisement  which  reads:  "When 
we  use  more  corn,  the  Allies,  our  associates  in  the  war, 
can  use  more  wheat.  They  cannot  use  corn  meal  instead 
of  wheat  in  their  daily  diet,  as  we  do,  because  neither  their 
cooks  nor  their  appetites  are  adapted  to  it."  See  also  in 
cident  on  p.  62. 

*The  older  partisan  accounts,  and  present  comparisons 
based  upon  these  accounts,  attempt  to  explain  this  by  the 
statement  that  the  Confederates  refused  exchange  to 
negroes;  but  this  point  was  brought  up  long  after  the 
cartel  was  systematically  disregarded.  There  is  an  abund 
ance  of  proof  of  this.  The  following  extract  from  a  letter 
from  Gen.  U.  S.  Grant  to  Gen.  B.  F.  Butler,  August  18, 
1864,  over  a  year  after  the  terms  of  the  cartel  were  vio 
lated,  is  indicative  of  the  attitude  of  the  highest  Federal 
officers  toward  exchange:  "It  is  hard,"  wrote  Grant,  "on 
our  men  in  Southern  prisons  not  to  exchange  them,  but  it 
is  humanity  to  those  left  in  the  ranks  to  fight  our  battles." 

[402] 


Treatment  of  Prisoners 

6.  That,  as  the  needs  of  the  prisoners  in 
creased,  they  offered  to  buy  (finally  with  cot 
ton  or  with  gold)  supplies  for  the  prisoners, 
which  offer  was  ignored. 

7.  That  medicines  had  been  treated  by  the 
Federal  government  as  contraband  of  war,  so 
that  the  people  of  the  South  were  often  de 
prived  of  necessary  remedies,  not  only  for 
their  sick  and  wounded,  but  the  prisoners  as 
well. 

8.  That  prior  to  the  period  of  the  greatest 
mortality  at  Andersonville  the  Confederate 
authorities  offered  to  release  thousands  of 
prisoners  without  requiring  any  equivalent  in 
exchange  if  the  Federal  government  would 
provide  transportation  for  them.    This  offer 
was  not  accepted  by  the  Federal  government 
until  too  late  to  save  the  lives  of  thousands  of 
those  who  died. 

9.  That  the  control  of  the  prisons  in  the 
North  was  turned  over  by  Secretary  Stanton 
and  the  vindictive  and  partisan  men   (who 
were  later  responsible  also  for  the  crimes  of 
Reconstruction)  to  the  lowest  element  of  an 
alien  population  and  to  negro  guards  of  a 
criminal  type,  and  that  such  men  as  President 

[403] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Lincoln,  Seward,  McClellan,  and  the  best 
people  of  the  North  were  intentionally  kept 
in  ignorance  of  conditions  in  Northern 
prisons  while  officially  furnished  with  stories 
as  to  "the  deliberate  cruelties "  practiced  in 
the  South.* 


*This  Confederate  defense  against  the  charge  of  whole 
sale  and  deliberate  cruelty  to  prisoners  is  amply  sustained 
by  the  historical  evidence  at  hand.  The  impartial  his 
torian,  looking  for  all  the  salient  facts,  does  find,  how 
ever,  as  a  kind  of  flaw  in  the  Confederate  reply, 
admissions  on  the  part  of  reputable  authorities  that 
there  was  evidence  of  executive  failure  in  the  commis 
sary  department.  It  may  be  said  that  the  same  fail 
ure,  in  a  more  exaggerated  form,  was  evident  in  the  sup 
ply  department  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia.  The 
immediate  cause  of  the  surrender  of  General  Lee  was  the 
failure  of  support  on  the  part  of  his  food  trains.  Although 
it  is  known  that  Abraham  Lincoln  was  told  of  the  alleged 
cruelties  in  Southern  prisons  and  that  he  was  urged  to 
denounce  them  publicly,  it  is  a  fact  that  President  Lin 
coln  never  did  so.  There  is,  on  the  contrary,  evidence  to 
show  that  he  did  not  believe  them.  Being  a  keen  judge 
of  men,  he  well  knew  the  character  of  both  the  accused 
and  the  accusers,  the  latter  including  both  those  who  guilt 
ily  and  willfully  misrepresented  the  matter  and  these  who 
honestly  believed  the  misrepresentations. 

In  the  Confederate  Veteran  of  March,  1918,  Mr.  B.  W. 
Green,  of  Little  Rock,  Arkansas,  wrote,  in  part: 

"The  clothing  of  our  soldiers  was  of  cotton  fabric  and 
one  thin  blanket  to  the  man.  Shoes  were  sometimes  issued, 
but  usually  we  got  them  from  home  or  from  dead  Yankees. 
The  rations  of  the  Southern  soldier  were  a  quarter  of  a 
pound  of  poor  beef  and  a  little  corn  meal.  On  the  march 
he  carried  all  he  had  on  his  back,  including  his  kitchen 
utensils,  which  consisted  usually  of  a  frying  pan.  One 

[404] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  END* 

April  3. — Yesterday  morning  (it  seems 
a  week  ago)  we  went,  as  usual,  to  St. 
James's  Church,  hoping  for  a  day  of  peace 
and  quietness,  as  well  as  of  religious  improve 
ment  and  enjoyment.  How  short-sighted  we 
are,  and  how  little  do  we  know  of  what  is  com 
ing,  either  of  judgment  or  mercy!  The 
sermon  being  over,  as  it  was  the  first  Sunday 
in  the  month,  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
Supper  was  administered. 

The  day  was  bright,  beautiful,  and  peace 
ful,  and  a  general  quietness  and  repose 
seemed  to  rest  upon  the  congregation,  undis 
turbed  by  rumors  and  apprehensions.  While 
the  sacred  elements  were  being  administered, 
the  sexton  came  in  with  a  note  to  General 

wagon  was  allowed  to  a  regiment.  Of  course  that  went  to 
the  colonel's  headquarters.  The  men  had  no  wagon. 

"If  you  will  pardon  personal  reference,  I  did  not  have 
an  overcoat  during  the  war.  More  than  half  of  the  time 
I  had  no  coat  at  all.  In  1864-'65  I  was  not  in  a  house  or 
tent  of  any  kind  for  twelve  months,  and  my  protection  from 
snow  and  ice  and  rain  was  a  little  cotton  blanket.  If 
there  was  complaint,  it  was  very  limited.  We  knew  that 
the  government  could  do  no  better;  therefore  we  accepted 
service  willingly  and  joyfully.  Do  the  men  of  our  armies 
to-day  appreciate  the  effort  made  by  the  government  to 
make  them  comfortable?  I  hope  they  do." 

•Continuation  of  Mrs.  McGuire's  diary. 

[405] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Cooper,  which  was  handed  him  as  he  walked 
from  the  chancel,  and  he  immediately  left  the 
church.  It  made  me  anxious ;  but  such  things 
are  not  uncommon,  and  caused  no  excitement 
in  the  congregation.  The  services  being 
over,  we  left  the  church,  and  as  the  congrega 
tions  from  the  various  churches  were  being 
mingled  on  Grace  Street,  our  children,  who 
had  been  at  St.  Paul's,  joined  us,  on  their 
way  to  the  usual  family  gathering  in  our 
room  on  Sunday. 

After  the  salutation  of  the  morning,  J.  re 
marked,  in  an  agitated  voice  to  his  father, 
that  he  had  just  returned  from  the  War  De 
partment,  and  that  there  was  sad  news — 
General  Lee's  lines  had  been  broken,  and  the 
city  would  probably  be  evacuated  within 
twenty-four  hours.  Not  until  then  did  I  ob 
serve  that  every  countenance  was  wild  with 
excitement.  The  inquiry,  "What  is  the  mat 
ter?"  ran  from  lip  to  lip.  Nobody  seemed  to 
hear  or  to  answer.  An  old  friend  ran  across 
the  street,  pale  with  excitement,  repeating 
what  J.  had  just  told  us,  that  unless  we  heard 
better  news  from  General  Lee  the  city  would 
be  evacuated.  We  could  do  nothing;  no  one 
suggested  any  thing  to  be  done. 
[406] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

After  the  evacuation  of  Richmond  by  the 
Confederates  and  its  occupation  by  Federal 
troops,  Mrs.  McGuire  's  narrative  continues: 

It   soon   became    evident   that   protection 

would  be  necessary  for  the  residences,  and 

at  the  request  of  Colonel  P.,  I  went  to  the 

Provost  Marshal's  office  to  ask 

Richmond  fop    it        Mrg      p      wag       ^ 


Surrendered  . 

tunately  in  the  country,  and 
only  ladies  were  allowed  to  apply  for  guards. 
Of  course  this  was  a  very  unpleasant  duty, 
but  I  must  undertake  it.  Mrs.  D.  agreed  to 
accompany  me,  and  we  proceeded  to  the  City 
Hall  —  the  City  Hall,  which  from  my  child 
hood  I  had  regarded  with  respect  and  rever 
ence,  as  the  place  where  my  father  had  for 
years  held  his  courts,  and  in  which  our 
lawyers,  whose  names  stand  among  the  high 
est  in  the  Temple  of  Fame,  for  fifty  years  ex 
pounded  the  Constitution  and  the  laws. 

After  passing  through  crowds  of  negro  sol 

diers  there,  we  found  on  the  steps  some  of 

the  elderly  gentlemen   of  the 

Richmond  ^ty  seeking  admittance,  which 

After  the  *    _      .     °  _ 

Surrender  was  denied  them.  I  stopped  to 

speak  to  Mr.  -  ,  in  whose 
commission    house    I    was    two    days    ago 
[407] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

and  saw  him  surrounded  by  all  the  stores 
which  usually  make  up  the  establishment  of 
such  a  merchant ;  it  was  now  a  mass  of  black 
ened  ruins.  He  had  come  to  ask  protection 
for  his  residence,  but  was  not  allowed  to  en 
ter.  We  passed  the  sentinel.  Mrs.  D.  leant 
on  me  tremblingly;  she  shrank  from  the 
humiliating  duty.  For  my  own  part,  though 
my  heart  beat  loudly  and  my  blood  boiled,  I 
never  felt  more  high-spirited  or  lofty  than  at 
that  moment.  A  large  table  was  surrounded 
by  officials,  writing  or  talking  to  the  ladies, 
who  came  on  the  same  mission  that  brought 
us.  I  approached  the  officer  who  sat  at  the 
head  of  the  table,  and  asked  him  politely  if 
he  was  the  Provost  Marshal. 

"I  am  the  Commandant,  madam, "  was  the 
respectful  reply. 

"Then  to  whom  am  I  to  apply  for  protec 
tion  for  our  residence  f  " 

"You  need  none,  madam;  our  troops  are 
perfectly  disciplined,  and  dare  not  enter  your 
premises." 

"I  am  sorry  to  be  obliged  to  undeceive  you, 
sir,  but  when  I  left  home  seven  of  your  sol 
diers  were  in  the  yard  of  the  residence  op- 
[408] 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

posite  to  us,  and  one  has  already  been  into 
our  kitchen. " 

He  looked  surprised,  and  said,  "Then, 
madam,  you  are  entitled  to  a  guard.  Captain, 
write  a  protection  for  the  residence  on  the 
corner  of  First  and  Franklin  Streets,  and 
give  these  ladies  a  guard. " 

This  was  quickly  done,  and  as  I  turned  to 
go  out,  I  saw  standing  near  me  our  old  friend, 

Mrs. .  Oh !  how  my  heart  sank  when  I 

looked  into  her  calm,  sad  face,  and  remem 
bered  that  she  and  her  venerable  and  highly 
esteemed  husband  must  ask  leave  to  remain 
in  peace  in  their  home  of  many  years.  The 
next  person  who  attracted  my  attention  was, 
that  sweet  young  girl,  S.  W.  Having  no> 
mother,  she  of  course  must  go  and  ask  that; 
her  father's  beautiful  mansion  may  be 
allowed  to  stand  uninjured.  Tears  rolled 
down  her  cheeks  as  she  pressed  my  hand  in 
passing. 

Other  friends  were  there ;  we  did  not  speakr 
we  could  not;  we  sadly  looked  at  each  other 
and  passed  on.  Mrs.  D.  and  myself  came  out, 
accompanied  by  our  guard.  The  fire  was 
progressing  rapidly,  and  the  crashing  sound 
[409] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

of  falling  timbers  was  distinctly  heard.  Dr. 
Bead's  church  was  blazing.  Yankees,  citizens, 
and  negroes  were  attempting  to  arrest  the 
flames.  The  War  Department  was  falling  in ; 
burning  papers  were  being  wafted  about  the. 
streets.  The  Commissary  Department,  with 
our  desks  and  papers,  was  consumed  already. 
Warwick  &  Barksdale's  mill  was  sending  its 
flames  to  the  sky.  Gary  and  Main  Streets 
seemed  doomed  throughout ;  Bank  Street  was 
beginning  to  burn,  and  now  it  had  reached 
Pranklin.  At  any  other  moment  it  would  have 
distracted  me,  but  I  had  ceased  to  feel  any 
thing. 

We  brought  our  guard  to  Colonel  P.,  who 
posted  him;  about  three  o'clock  he  came  to 
tell  me  that  the  guard  was  drunk,  and  threat 
ening  to  shoot  the  servants  in  the  yard.  Again 
I  went  to  the  City  Hall  to  procure  another. 
I  approached  the  Commandant  and  told  him 
why  I  came.  He  immediately  ordered  another 
guard,  and  a  corporal  to  be  sent  for  the  arrest 
of  the  drunken  man.  The  flames  had  de 
creased,  but  the  business  part  of  the  city 
was  in  ruins.  The  second  guard  was  soon 
posted,  and  the  first  carried  off  by  the  collar. 
[4101 


Diary  of  Mrs.  McGuire 

Almost  every  house  is  guarded;  and  the 
streets  are  now  (ten  o'clock)  perfectly  quiet. 
The  moon  is  shining  brightly  on  our  captivity. 

God  guide  and  watch  over  us ! 

April  16,  1865. — General  Lee  has  returned. 

He  came  unattended,  save  by  his  staff — came 

without  notice,  and  without  parade;  but  he 

could  not  come  unobserved ;  as 

Appomattox:       soon  as  his  approach  was  whis- 

The  Old  Order  pere(j  a  crowd  gathered  in  his 
Changeth,  ,,  ,    ,     .    .  ,       , 

Yielding  Place  Pa^h,  not  boisterously,  but  re- 
to  New"  spectfully,  and  increasing  rap 

idly  as  he  advanced  to  his 
home  in  Franklin  Street,  between  8th  and  9thr 
where,  with  a  courtly  bow  to  the  multitude, 
he  at  once  retired  to  the  bosom  of  his  be 
loved  family. 

When  I  called  in  to  see  his  high-minded  and 
patriotic  wife,  a  day  or  two  after  the  evacua 
tion,  she  was  busily  engaged  in  her  invalid's 
chair,  and  very  cheerful  and  hopeful.  "The 
end  is  not  yet,"  she  said,  as  if  to  cheer  those 
around  her;  "Richmond  is  not  the  Confed 
eracy."  To  this  we  all  most  willingly  as 
sented,  and  felt  very  much  gratified  and 
buoyed  by  her  brightness.  I  have  not  the 
[411] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

heart  to  visit  her  since  the  surrender,  but 
hear  that  she  still  is  sanguine,  saying  that, 
"General  Lee  is  not  the  Confederacy/'  and 
that  there  is  "life  in  the  old  land  yet."  He 
is  not  the  Confederacy;  but  our  hearts  sink 
within  us  when  we  remember  that  he  and  his 
noble  army  are  now  idle,  and  that  we  can  no 
longer  look  upon  them  as  the  bulwark  of  our 
land.  He  has  returned  from  defeat  and  dis 
aster  with  the  universal  and  profound  ad 
miration  of  the  world,  having  done  all  that 
>skill  and  valor  could  accomplish. 

The  scene  at  the  surrender  was  noble  and 
touching.  General  Grant's  bearing  was  pro 
foundly  respectful;  General  Lee's  as  courtly 
and  lofty  as  the  purest  chivalry  could  re 
quire.  The  terms,  so  honorable  to  all  parties, 
being  complied  with  to  the  letter,  our  arms 
laid  down  with  breaking  hearts,  and  tears 
such  as  stoutest  warriors  may  shed. 


[412] 


XXXII 

REPRESENTATIVE    WOMEN   OF   THE 
LONE  STAR  STATE 

/^VVER  and  above  the  diaries  and  reminis 
cences  of  Southern  women  of  "the  six 
ties,  ' '  there  may  be  found  on  every  hand  brief 
accounts,  prepared  by  their  children  or  by 
their  neighbors  and  friends,  of  incidents  con 
cerning  their  work.  Many  of  the  bravest  of 
the  women  of  war  times  have  not  given  their 
reminiscences  for  publication  in  any  form. 
It  will  be  recalled  that  Tillie  Russell  refused 
to  allow  her  name  to  be  used  in  connection 
with  Oregon  Wilson's  illustration  of  her 
heroism  in  saving  the  life  of  Randolph 
Ridgely  on  the  field  of  battle.  For  that  rea 
son,  the  painting  has  gone  forth  to  the  world 
as  a  picture  symbolical  of  a  cause,  for  it  is 
known  merely  as  "A  Woman's  Devotion," 
without  association  of  name,  time,  or  place. 

It  was  particularly  difficult  for  the  com 
piler  of  these  pages  in  '  '  far  off  New  York  and 
Maryland,"  to  get  accounts  of  war  work  in 
Texas,  a  State  which  then  counted  itself  as 
[4131 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

much  a  part  of  the  Confederacy  as  it  counts 
itself  a  part  of  the  Nation  of  to-day.  On  one 
occasion,  while  in  search  of  historical  mate 
rial,  the  writer  attended  a  Confederate  re 
union  in  the  city  of  Washington  shortly  be 
fore  the  United  States  entered  the  World 
War  of  the  Twentieth  Century.  Some  days 
thereafter,  as  he  was  hurrying  through  Union 
Station,  he  almost  literally  "ran  across"  a 
little  lady  then  in  her  78th  year,  who  was 
engaged  actively,  energetically,  and  with 
characteristic  courage  and  independence,  in 
traveling  alone  from  New  York,  where  she 
had  been  visiting,  to  her  home  in  Texas.  As 
this  wonderful  little  lady  was  none  other  than 
Mrs.  Cornelia  Branch  Stone,  recognized  by 
all  who  know  her  as  one  of  the  most  lovable 
characters  in  the  entire  South,  the  writer 
esteemed  it  a  privilege  to  be,  in  passing,  of 
some  little  assistance.  This  accidental  meet 
ing  gave  him  the  opportunity  to  ask  Mrs. 
Stone  for  her  experiences  during  the  war, 
which  were,  however,  at  once  discounted  by 
her  as  "nothing  worthy  of  comment, "  and 
"no  more  than  what  was  done  by  every  other 
woman  "  in  the  Old  South.  A  little  investiga- 
[414] 


In  the  Lone  Star  State 

tion  on  the  part  of  the  editor,  however,  failed 
to  convince  him  that  this  was  strictly  in  ac 
cordance  with  the  records;  and,  two  years 
later,  he  was  able  to  obtain  a  brief  account  of 
Mrs.  Stone's  experiences. 

It  should  be  recalled  in  this  connection  that 
the  once  independent  Republic  of  Texas  had 
been  a  member  of  the  Union  of  the  United 
States  but  a  little  over  a  decade  when  the  War 
of  Secession  broke  out.  Texas  then  cast  her 
fortunes  with  the  South;  for  it  was  due  to 
the  South  that  she  had  been  settled  and  de 
veloped,  and  to  Southern  leaders  she  owed 
her  place  in  the  Union  against  the  very  de 
termined  opposition  of  many  in  the  North 
who  threatened  the  secession  of  their  section 
if  she  should  be  so  admitted.* 


*In  1843,  the  legislature  of  Massachusetts  resolved: 
"That,  under  no  circumstances  whatever,  can  the  people 
of  Massachusetts  regard  the  proposition  to  admit  Texas 
into  the  Union  in  any  other  light  than  as  dangerous  to  ita 
continuance  in  peace,  in  prosperity,  and  in  the  enjoyment 
of  those  blessings  which  it  is  the  object  of  a  free  govern 
ment  to  secure." 

In  the  year  1844,  the  legislature 

"Resolved,  *  *  *  That  the  project  of  the  annexa 
tion  of  Texas,  unless  arrested  on  the  threshold,  may  tend 
to  drive  these  States  into  a  dissolution  of  the  Union." 

On   Washington's    Birthday,    in    1845,   the    Governor    of 

[415] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

The  women  of  Texas,  then  on  the  frontiers- 

of  Anglo-Celtic  civilization  in  America,  pre 

pared  for  war  just  as  their  sisters  in  the  East. 

Houston,  the  first  capital  of  the 

The  Work  of      Kepublie,  was  a  centre  of  activ- 

Mrs.  Lucretia        .,  ' 


,       „  ,_ 

Hadlcy  v  WOI>k  or  the  women 

of  the  "Lone  Star  State.  "  In 
the  spring  of  1861,  therefore,  a  society  was 
formed  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  had  gone 
to  the  front  for  cause  and  country.  The 
chosen  leader  of  these  women  was  Piety 
Lucretia  Hadley,  who  had  followed  her  hus 
band,  Judge  T.  B.  J.  Hadley,  into  Texas 
shortly  after  it  had  declared  its  independence 
from  Mexico.  From  that  time  until  the  break 
ing  out  of  the  war,  Mrs.  Hadley  had  led  the 
women  volunteers  in  every  struggle  with  the 
then  prevalent  epidemics  of  yellow  fever. 

As,    from    "  Uncle    Remus"    down,    the 
negroes  have  been  noted  for  their  ability  to 


Massachusetts    approved    a    further    series    of   resolutions, 
from  which  the  following  extract  is  taken: 

"Resolved,  *  *  *  And,  as  the  powers  of  legislation, 
granted  in  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  to  Con 
gress,  do  not  embrace  a  case  of  the  admission  of  a  foreign 
state  or  foreign  territory,  by  legislation,  into  the  Union, 
such  an  act  of  admission  would  have  no  binding  force 
whatever  on  the  people  of  Massachusetts." 

[416] 


In  the  Lone  Star  State 

compass  a  maximum  of  fact  and  philosophy 
in  their  quaint  sayings,  an  idea  of  Mrs.  Had- 
ley's  ability  may  best  he  had  from  one  of  her 
faithful  slaves,  who  said,  on  hearing  that  her 
mistress  had  been  chosen  to  take  charge  of 
the  war  work  of  Houston,  that  indeed  she  was 
not  surprised,  for  " dey  jus'  had  to  have  de 
workings  of  her  min\"  The  following  quota 
tion  adapted  from  a  recent  (1919)  tribute  to 
her  memory  serves  to  illustrate  the  war  work 
of  the  women  of  Texas. 

When  the  society  for  war  work  was  organ 
ized  in  1861,  a  great  sale  or  bazaar  was  con 
ducted  under  Mrs.  Hadley's  direction  by 
which  money  was  raised  to  buy  material  for 
soldiers'  clothing,  which  the  Confederate 
Government  could  not  supply.  Boxes  of 
clothing  were,  therefore,  sent  to  the  armies  in 
Virginia  and  Tennessee,  until  the  material 
gave  out,  and  when  transportation,  in  the  sec 
ond  year  of  the  war,  became  too  difficult  or 
impossible. 

Although  this  kind  of  war  work  was  there 
after  very  largely  prevented,  Mrs.  Hadley 
and  the  women  under  her  charge  could  not 
permit  themselves  to  be  idle.  As  their  repre- 
[417] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

sentative,  Mrs.  Hadley  presented  the  case, 
therefore,  to  Major  General  Magruder,  then 
in  command  of  the  trans-Mississippi  depart 
ment,  and  she  and  the  women  were  assigned 
to  the  making  of  cartridges  and  such  other 
munitions  of  war  as  they  could  produce.  Con 
sequently,  they  made  munitions  until  the 
material  for  that  was  also  exhausted.  Knit 
ting  was  then  undertaken  by  the  women  and 
when  the  eyes  of  their  faithful  leader  became 
dim  from  overwork,  she  gave  herself  over  to 
the  spinning  of  cotton  and  wool  for  others  to 
knit. 

In  connection  with  the  narrative  of  this 
knitting  and  sewing  and  the  making  of  muni 
tions  by  Mrs.  Hadley  and  her  associates  in 
the  Houston  society  of  Confederate  women, 
the  following  incident  may  be  given  in  that 
it  illustrates,  on  the  part  of  those  Northern 
ers  who  knew  of  conditions  in  the  South,  their 
recognition  that  the  cause  of  the  South 
was  built  upon  principles  which  they  no  less 
than  their  Southern  brothers  held  to  be 
sacred. 

It  so  happened  that  Mrs.  Hadley  had,  a 
year  or  two  before  the  war,  bought  a  sewing 
[418] 


In  the  Lone  Star  State 

machine  from  two  New  Englanders  who  were 
acting  as  representatives  in  Texas  for  their 
company.  Knowing  these  young  men  through 
the  purchase  of  the  machine,  Mrs.  Hadley 
told  them  that  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the 
war  was  likely  to  be  a  long  and  serious  one, 
they  had  better  return  to  their  homes  while 
they  could  do  so  in  safety.  Immediately,  one 
of  the  young  men  replied  that  he  and  his  as 
sociate  had  decided  to  make  their  homes  in 
the  South  and  that  they  would  fight  for  it. 
They  therefore  went  forth  with  the  first  com 
pany  of  Confederates  sent  out  from  Houston 
and  were  afterwards  assigned  to  Hood's 
Brigade.  From  that  time  on,  no  boxes  of 
clothing  were  sent  to  that  company  without 
packages  for  these  New  England  men,  whose 
names  were  carefully  written  on  them.  Mrs. 
Hadley  saw  to  it  that  they  were  well  cared 
for  until  both  had  made  the  supreme  sacrifice 
for  the  cause  of  their  adopted  country. 

The  knitting  went  on  as  long  as  the  raw 
material  could  be  had.  Blankets  were  turned 
into  shirts,  while  carpets  were  turned  into 
blankets,  and  these  devoted  women  left  no 
stone  unturned  to  be  of  help,  aid,  and  com- 
[419] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

fort  to  the  defenders  on  Texas  soil,  or  to  act 
where  possible  on  behalf  of  Texans  fighting 
in  distant  States.  Many  were  the  testimo 
nials  afterwards  presented  to  these  women 
by  soldiers  who  had,  during  the  war,  received 
clothing  made  from  the  sacrifice  of  the  blank 
ets  in  the  homes  of  these  women. 

It  is  said  of  Mrs.  Hadley  that,  '  l  she  passed 
through  the  bitter  years  of  Reconstruction 
with  the  same  indomitable  courage  she  had 
shown  during  the  four  years  of  war.  She 
lived  to  see  her  beloved  South  reinstated  in 
equal  position  with  the  North,  prosperous  in 
all  lines,  and  so  went  to  her  rest  at  the  age  of 
ninety-two.  If  ever  a  life  was  full  of 
good  works  hers  was,  so  we  leave  her, 
confidently,  in  the  hands  of  Him  she  served  so 

well" 

•       •        • 

The  experiences  of  Lucretia  Hadley  were, 
in  many  ways,  not  unlike  those  of  Cornelia 
Branch  Stone,  whose  father  was  also  one  of 
the  first  Judges  of  Texas. 

Unlike  Mrs.  Hadley,  however,  Mrs.  Stone 
was  a  native  Texan.  She  was  born  in  Nacog- 
doches  in  1840,  the  year  that  Mrs.  Hadley 
[4201 


In  the  Lone  Star  State 

moved  to  Houston.     Her  father  was  a  Vir 
ginian  and  in  1840  was  Judge  of  one  of  the 
five  Districts  of  the  Republic 

Recollections  of  of    Texas,    each    District  be- 

Mrs.  Cornelia        .  ,  £  ,, 

Branch  Stone        mS   as    lar£e    as    man7    of  the 

States  of  the  Union.     In  the 

words  of  Mrs.  Stone : 

"My  father  and  mother  made  that  ancient 
town  (as  old  as  Philadelphia)  their  head 
quarters,  boarding  in  the  home  of  General 
Thomas  J.  Busk,  then  Secretary  of  War  of 
the  Republic  of  Texas. 

"Under  the  Constitution  of  that  Republic 
my  father  was  also  one  of  the  Justices  of  the 
Supreme  Court — as  the  five  District  Judges 
comprised  the  Court.  He  had  been  a  soldier 
at  San  Jacinto,  which  decisive  battle  re 
sulted  in  the  capture  and  destruction  of  the 
army  of  Santa  Anna,  the  then  President  of 
Mexico. 

'  '  On  the  organization  of  the  Government  of 
the  Republic  of  Texas,  he  was  elected  to  the 
first  and  second  sessions  of  Congress,  in 
which  he  served  with  distinction.  He  also 
was  a  member  of  the  first  legislature  of  the 
State  of  Texas ;  but,  while  a  member  of  that 
[421] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

body,  he  suffered  the  almost  total  loss  of  his 
sight,  which  was  later  partially  restored, 
although  that  misfortune  had  sacrificed  his 
political  and  professional  career. 

"In  1856,  I  was  married  at  the  immature 
age  of  sixteen,  and  my  war  experiences  con 
sisted  of  the  organizing  of  the  older  children 
in  the  village  school,  and  this  group  I  dig 
nified  by  the  name  of  the  Histrionic  Society, 
of  which  I  was  the  director  and  manager.  Un 
der  the  auspices  of  this  organization,  enter 
tainments  were  given,  the  proceeds  of  which 
were  used  to  purchase  home-spun  clothing 
from  soldiers'  wives  who  had  no  other  rev 
enue — this  material  having  been  made  into 
clothing  for  our  brave  soldiers  battling  for 
homes  and  firesides. 

' '  At  times  we  had  companies  of  soldiers  in 
camp  near  the  village  awaiting  orders,  and 
when  sickness  came  to  them  we  had  the  vil 
lage  hotel  fitted  up  as  an  improvised  hos 
pital  where  we  nursed,  fed,  and  cared  for 
them.  Old  linen  sheets  and  linen  underwear 
were  torn  up  for  bandages  and  lint,  floors 
were  stripped  of  carpets  and  rugs,  and 
comforts  were  made  of  cotton.  These  were 
[422] 


In  the  Lone  Star  State 

packed  and  sent  whenever  possible  to  the 
nearest  post. 

"My  father  died  very  soon  after  the  first 
battle  of  Manassas,  and  although  my  husband 
was  an  invalid,  he  repeatedly,  though  unsuc 
cessfully,  applied  for  enlistment  in  the  Con 
federate  army.  My  only  brother  was  but  13 
when  the  war  closed,  and  I  felt  that  on  me 
rested  the  responsibility  for  doing,  on  behalf 
of  the  family,  what  could  be  done  for  the  Con 
federate  cause.  It  was  not  easy  for  the 
women  of  Texas  to  do  much,  as  we  had  but 
little  fighting  on  Texas  soil  save  the  battle  of 
Galveston  and  the  wonderful  defense  of 
Sabine  Pass  by  a  company  of  forty  Irishmen 
who  captured  several  hundred  Union  soldiers 
together  with  two  transports  and  a  gunboat, 
and  thereby  stopped  an  invasion  of  Texas. 
This  engagement  was  a  miracle  of  audacity 
and  skill.  In  one  sense,  "  camouflage "  was 
used,  for  the  guns  which  manned  the  fort  held 
by  the  Immortal  Forty,  with  one  exception, 
were  of  wood ! ' ' 

Mrs.  Stone,  at  Liberty,  knew  well  of  the 
work  of  Mrs.  Hadley  at  Houston,  some  thirty 
miles  distant.  Both  women  were  closely  re- 
[423] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

lated  to  the  leaders  of  Texas  political  and 
business  life  prior  to  the  war  and  thereafter. 
Not  only  was  Mrs.  Stone's  father  prominent 
in  the  early  days  of  the  Republic  of  Texas, 
but  it  is  interesting  to  note  that  her  mother 
was  the  adopted  daughter  of  Colonel  and  Mrs. 
William  H.  Wharton.  Colonel  Wharton  was 
the  duly  accredited  minister  to  the  United 
States,  and  she  was  in  Washington  with  the 
Whartons  when  Colonel  Wharton  was  the 
ambassador  from  the  independent  Republic 
of  Texas. 

It  may  be  said  that  it  is  partly  because  of 
the  work  of  these  splendid  women  that  Texas 
was  able  successfully  to  resist  attack  and  in 
vasion  by  Federal  forces,  and  it  may  also  be 
said  that  the  State  of  Texas  presented  the 
spectacle  of  certain  engagements  unique  in 
the  annals  of  the  war.  It  was  there  that  vol 
unteers  in  hastily  trained  infantry  and  cav 
alry  were  converted  into  true  "  marines "  for 
the  capture  of  Federal  shipping  and  supplies 
and  even  vessels  of  war. 

In  the  second  year  of  the  war,  troops  under 
the  command  of  General  H.  H.  Sibley  cap- 
[424] 


In  the  Lone  Star  State 

tared  the  steamer  Star  of  the  West,  which, 

as  is  now  almost  forgotten,  was  the  cause, 

on  January  9th,  of  drawing  the 

The  Foot  and     fc^  shots  fired  under  a  seces- 
Horsc  Marines  n  ,  ,  -• 

of  Texas  Slon  ^a^>  wnen  sne  was  turned 

back    in    her    effort    to    sup 
ply   and  provision  Fort   Sumter. 

On  another  occasion,  General  John  B. 
Magruder  recaptured  Galveston  from  the 
Federals  with  two  ancient  cotton  steamers 
fitted  up  as  ' '  gunboats ' '  with  decks  protected 
by  cotton  bales.  These  crude  craft  were 
manned  with  300  volunteer  Texans  armed 
largely  with  shotguns,  but  they  served  to  dis 
perse  the  squadron  of  Federal  vessels  in  Gal 
veston  harbor,  capturing  and  destroying  the 
greater  part  of  them,  so  that  the  city  was  re 
captured  by  the  Confederates  to  be  held  by 
them  to  the  end  of  the  war. 

Still  another  one  of  these  strange  semi- 
naval  combats  took  place  at  Sabine  Pass.  In 
September,  1863,  General  Banks  dispatched 
5,000  troops  on  transports  con- 
VO^A  *>7  gunboats  to  force  I 
landing  at  this  Pass,  with  the 
object   of   taking   Beaumont    and   Houston, 
[425] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

whence  it  was  expected  that  the  interior  of 
Texas  could  be  reached  by  the  use  of  the 
railroads.  At  the  Pass,  a  little  garrison  of 
some  forty-seven  Texans  under  Lieutenant 
Dowling,  captured,  without  the  loss  of  a  man, 
two  of  the  gunboats,  together  with  350  prison 
ers,  and  drove  off  the  entire  attacking  force. 
Finally,  it  may  be  said  that  the  last  en 
gagement  of  the  War  of  Secession  took  place 
on  the  soil  of  Texas.  This  last  battle  was 
fought  at  Palmito  Ranch  near 

The  Last  Fight  ...          ^ 

Brownsville,  May  13,  1865, 
wherein  a  force  of  800  Federals  was  put  to 
flight  by  a  smaller  number  of  Texans  under 
command  of  Colonel  Ford.  A  victorious  pur 
suit  was  halted  when  it  was  learned  from  the 
prisoners  that  the  Confederate  Government 
had  fallen  and  that  the  war  was  over. 

In  the  narrative  of  Mrs.  Hadley,  reference 
has  been  made  to  the  possession  and  use  of 
a  sewing  machine.  Comparatively  few  of  the 

Southern  women  had  this  great 

byWHand  aid   to   the   making   of   clothes. 

Mrs.  John  D.  Weedon  of 
Huntsville,  Alabama,  writes  of  the  experi 
ence  of  her  mother,  Mrs.  Robert  M.  Patton 
of  Florence: 

[4261 


In  the  Lone  Star  State 

"We  kept  a  number  of  garments  to  make 
at  home.  I  was  just  through  college,  and  I 
made,  together  with  my  mother  and  a  serv 
ing  woman  she  had  employed,  uniforms,  un 
derwear,  and  several  overcoats,  so  heavy  that 
we  had  to  work  on  them  while  lying  on  a 
table.  Every  stitch  was  done  with  our  fingers. 
We  had  no  machines  until  1869,  when  my 
father  bought  me  one." 


[427 


XXXIII 

MRS.  ALGERNON  SYDNEY  SULLIVAN 

AND  HER  WAR  EXPERIENCES 

IN  NEW  YORK  CITY 

HPHE  preceding  story  of  the  experiences  of 
Elizabeth  Waring  Duckett  concerned  the 
work  of  a  Southern  woman  within  the  Fed 
eral  lines,  but  within  reach  of  Southern 
sympathizers.  The  work  of  Mrs.  Algernon 
Sydney  Sullivan  was,  with  a  brief  exception, 
in  the  North  in  the  midst  of  war-time  foes. 
Mrs.  Sullivan  was  Miss  Mary  Mildred  Ham 
mond,  of  Virginia.  In  1856  she  met  and  mar 
ried  Mr.  Sullivan  in  Cincinnati,  and  two  years 
later  both  went  to  live  in  New  York  City. 

When,  shortly  after  the  outbreak  of  the 
war,  the  Captain  and  crew  of  the  captured 
Confederate  schooner  Savannah  were  put 

in  irons  and  threatened  with 
Trill  PiratC"        execution    as    "pirates,"    Mr. 

Sullivan  was  retained  by  the 
Confederate  Government  as  counsel  for  the 
prisoners.     Mr.  Sullivan,  however,  was  ar 
rested  under  charge  of  disloyalty  and  con- 
[428] 


In  the  North 

fined  at  Fort  Lafayette,  and  Mrs.  Sullivan 
was  alone  with  her  young  son  in  a  hostile 
land. 

Within  a  few  days,  thereafter,  Mrs.  Sulli 
van  received  a  visit  from  General  Stewart  L. 
Woodf  ord,  who  was  evidently  sent  by  the  gov 
ernment  to  ascertain  her  feelings  and  gen 
eral  attitude.  Mrs.  Sullivan  received  him  with 
calm  dignity  and  when  he  said  he  wished  her 
to  know  that  no  harm  was  to  come  to  her 
husband  she  promptly  retorted:  "Well,  if 
you  can  prove  him  to  be  a  traitor,  why  don't 
you  kill  him?' '  It  is  safe  to  say  that  the  Gen 
eral  beat  a  hasty  retreat;  for,  many  years 
after,  a  friend  told  Mrs.  Sullivan  he  had  met 
a  great  admirer  of  hers  who  had  said  she 
had  once  "nearly  scared  him  to  death,"  and 
he  related  the  incident  of  this  visit.  Certain 
it  is  that  the  courage  of  this  young  woman, 
alone  in  her  sorrow  with  the  responsibility 
of  a  young  child,  made  a  deep  impression  on 
General  Woodford.  He  became,  in  later 
years,  a  staunch  friend  and  supporter  of  Mrs. 
Sullivan  in  many  of  her  labors  for  the  welfare 
of  those  who  needed  help  both  in  New  York 
and  in  the  South. 

[4291 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

At  the  end  of  two  months,  Mr.  Sullivan  was 
released  and  vindicated.  He  returned  to  his 
home  much  broken  in  health  but  happy  in  the 
reunion  with  his  family.  On  the  day  follow 
ing  his  liberation,  the  case  of  the  officers  of 
the  Savannah  was  called  and  though 
warned  that  his  appearance  might  mean  his 
death,  Mr.  Sullivan  was  there  to  defend  his 
clients,  the  " rebel  pirates/'  and  did  so  to 
gether  with  Mr.  Daniel  Lord,  Mr.  Joseph 
Laroque,  and  others.  This  fearless  display 
of  loyalty  to  his  duty  won  the  respect  and  ad 
miration  of  his  associates  and  did  much  to 
establish  the  cordial  relations  which  endured 
throughout  his  life.* 

The  unfortunate  suspicion  of  Mr.  Sulli 
van's  loyalty  to  the  Government  did,  however, 
greatly  increase  the  difficulties  to  be  faced 
by  his  wife.  Though  his  imprisonment  was 
classed  by  many  as  an  outrage,  and  his  exon 
eration  was  rapid  and  complete,  she  was 


*In  spite  of  this  defense  of  the  prisoners,  the  crew  of  the 
Savannah  were  convicted  of  "piracy"  and  sentenced  to 
death  by  hanging.  The  threat  of  direct  and  immediate 
retaliation  by  the  Confederate  Government,  however, 
aroused  the  Federal  authorities  to  revoke  the  sentence,  and 
the  prisoners  were  eventually  released. 

[430] 


In  the  North 

known  to  have  the  closest  ties  with  the  South 
and  she  often  found  herself  in  positions  re 
quiring  the  greatest  tact  and 
Caring  for  self-control.     No  one  realized 

Confederate  ,.  ,,  ,..          0    IT 

Prisoners  "iis  more  than  Mrs.  Sullivan 

herself.  Her  great  desire  to 
give  assistance  to  her  stricken  people  and 
the  Confederate  prisoners,  which  she  was  de 
termined  to  do  only  with  the  assent  of  the 
Federal  government,  entailed  both  hardship 
and  self-denial  and  required  an  unlimited 
amount  of  patience  and  perseverance. 

Together  with  several  other  ladies  she  was 
allowed  to  give  her  services  in  establishing  a 
soup  kitchen  at  the  Government  Hospital  at 
David 's  Island  (in  Long  Island  Sound)  where 
the  Confederate  prisoners  were  confined. 
This  work  was  continued  until  the  permits  of 
the  Southern  ladies  were  confiscated. 

Towards  the  middle  of  the  war  this  soup 
kitchen,  in  which  she  was  so  much  interested, 
was  closed  entirely  by  General  Canby. 

Deprived  of  the  privilege   of  visiting  at 

David's  Island,  Mrs.  Sullivan  did  what  she 

could  by  corresponding  with  the   Southern 

soldiers  confined   in    the    Northern  prisons, 

[431] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

sending  them  from  time  to  time  small 
sums  of  money,  which  were  urgently 
needed. 

Adhering  strictly  to  her  policy  of  an  open 
manner  and  giving  assistance  only  with  the 
cognizance  of  the  Government,  Mrs.  Sullivan 
tactfully  avoided  the  very  possible  serious 
consequences  of  ministering  surreptitiously 
to  the  ' '  enemy. ' '  In  spite  of  this,  she  felt  she 
was  more  or  less  under  surveillance,  and, 
on  one  occasion,  she  refused  to  be  "  hood 
winked''  into  helping  a  man  who  appeared  at 
her  home  in  a  Confederate  uniform,  repre 
senting  himself  to  be  a  Texan,  destitute  and 
trying  to  return  to  his  regiment  through  the 
Union  lines.  Mrs.  Sullivan  listened  to  his 
atory  but  said  she  could  only  help  him 
through  the  authorities,  to  whom  she  would 
r.t  once  refer  his  case  and  with  whom  she 
\vould  exert  her  influence  in  his  behalf. 

Without  definitely  knowing,  it  was  a  rea 
sonable  supposition  that  this  man  was  a 
fiecret  Service  agent.  Nothing  more  was  ever 
heard  of  him. 

An  intimate  friend  of  Mrs.  Sullivan  spoke 
of  her  as  a  "glorious  fighter."    At  no  time 
[432] 


In  the  North 

in  her  life  was  this  quality  so  clearly  demon 
strated  as  during  the  several  attempts  which 
she  made  to   see  John  Yates 

Yates  B°caU  Bea11'  the  Conf ederate  soldier, 

in  his  imprisonment,  when 
her  efforts  were  finally  successful  and  she  had 
the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  she  had 
brought  him  comfort  in  his  last  hours. 

Captain  John  Beall  was  a  native  of 
Charlestown,  Va.,  (now  West  Virginia).  His 
family  had  always  been  intimate  with  the 
Hammonds  and  their  relatives,  but  when  Mrs. 
Sullivan  saw  in  the  New  York  papers  ac 
counts  of  the  capture  of  the  "  notorious 
pirate,  John  Beall, ' '  she  did  not  connect  them 
with  the  boy  who  had  been  her  sister's  school 
mate,  and  it  was  not  until  some  time  later, 
after  he  had  been  imprisoned  for  privateer 
ing  on  the  Great  Lakes,  tried  and  condemned 
to  be  hanged,  that  Mrs.  Sullivan  heard 
through  her  relatives  in  Virginia  that  he  was 
the  boy  she  had  known  in  childhood.  With 
this  intelligence  came  the  news  that  his 
mother  had  been  unable  to  obtain  a  permit 
to  see  him  and  was  distracted  with  grief  to 
think  that  her  son  had  not  the  consolation  of 
[433] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

either  family  or  friend  to  be  with  him  dur 
ing  his  remaining  days  of  life. 

Mrs.  Sullivan  realized  the  enormous  dif 
ficulties  that  lay  in  her  way,  but  this  cour 
ageous  woman  put  by  her  own  concerns  and 
set  herself  to  find  a  way  to  visit  Captain  Beall. 

She  went  to  the  office  of  General  Dix,  the 
Commanding  Officer,  and  waited  for  hours 
for  an  interview.  She  was  finally  admitted, 
but  her  reception  was  none  too  courteous,  and 
a  pass  to  the  prison  was  refused  until  she 
could  show  that  John  Beall  wished  to  see  her. 
There  was  nothing  for  her  to  do  but  to  go 
home  and  write  to  him.  His  reply  left  no 
room  for  doubt  as  to  his  desire  to  see  her, 
but  it  was  only  after  several  visits  to  the 
General's  office  with  this  letter,  that  she  was 
handed  a  pass  to  Fort  Lafayette,  whither  she 
proceeded  at  once. 

The  journey  was  tedious  and  tiring,  con 
suming  the  better  part  of  a  day.  Upon  her 
arrival  she  was  told  that  the  prisoner  had, 
that  morning,  been  transferred  to  Governor's 
Island — a  fact  which  must  have  been  known 
at  Headquarters  when  her  pass  was  issued. 

Still  undaunted,  Mrs.  Sullivan  returned  to 
[4341 


In  the  North 

General  Dix  and  after  some  delay  received 
permission  to  go  to  the  prison  on  Governor's 
Island,  and  there,  on  the  following  day,  she 
saw  Captain  Beall. 

He  was  in  a  close  and  ill-ventilated  cell  and 
the  interview  was  conducted  in  the  presence 
of  guards. 

Her  visit  seemed  to  bring  the  greatest  com 
fort  to  the  condemned  man,  who  confided  to 
her  in  low  tones,  certain  personal  messages 
for  his  family  and  the  young  lady  in  Tennes 
see  to  whom  he  was  betrothed.  Remarking 
upon  his  unusual  pallor,  Mrs.  Sullivan  in 
quired  if  he  was  ill.  He  replied  that  he  had 
a  severe  toothache,  and  though  he  had  asked 
for  some  laudanum  to  allay  the  pain,  the 
authorities  had  refused  to  give  it  to  him  be 
cause  they  feared  he  would  commit  suicide. 
The  absurdity  of  this  thought  so  impressed 
Captain  Beall,  who  was  deeply  religious,  that 
he  asked  Mrs.  Sullivan  particularly  to  con 
vey  to  his  mother  his  abhorrence  of  any  such 
course,  assuring  her  of  his  Christian  faith 
and  that,  had  he  wished  to  use  it,  he  had,  in 
the  heel  of  his  shoe  a  watch  spring  saw,  quite 
sufficient  as  an  instrument  of  death.  This 
[4351 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

saw  was  found  after  his  execution  and  is  to 
day  preserved  in  a  museum. 

In  1863,  during  that  short  but  bloody  dis 
turbance  known  as  the  "Draft  Riots,"  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Sullivan  lived  with  their  baby  boy 
in  45th  Street,  and  their  per- 

Thc  Draft  j     experience     with     the 

Riots  of  1863 

drink-crazed  mobs  was  ter 
rifying.  The  roar  of  the  crowds  as  they 
gathered  to  roam  through  the  city  to  pillage 
and  burn,  in  many  cases  to  kill,  was  alarm 
ing  enough  in  itself,  but  their  resentment  was 
not  confined  to  loud  and  disorderly  demon 
strations.  In  their  fury  they  often  attacked 
peaceful  citizens  who  were  in  no  way  con 
nected  with  the  Conscription  Law,  and  their 
rage  was  vented  upon  persons  and  property 
alike. 

Upon  one  occasion,  Mrs.  Sullivan  relates, 
the  rioters  marched  up  Fifth  Avenue  and 
when  they  reached  47th  Street  determined  to 
burn  the  residence  of  Dr.  Thomas  Ward, 
which  stood  on  that  corner.  There  was  no 
reason  for  their  choice  of  that  particular 
property  and  Dr.  Ward  had  no  intimation 
of  their  intention.  Their  arrival  before  his 
[4361 


In  the  North 

door  found  him  alone  in  the  house  with  his 
niece.  She  had  the  presence  of  mind  to  es 
cape  by  a  rear  entrance  and  run  for  assist 
ance  to  the  home  of  their  neighbor  and  friend, 
Mr.  Sullivan.  By  good  fortune  he  was  at 
home  and  hastened  with  two  or  three  others 
(among  them  Dan  Bryant  of  negro  minstrel 
fame)  to  Dr.  Ward's  assistance.  One  glance 
at  the  furious  crowd  sufficed  to  convince  Mr. 
Sullivan  that  no  physical  effort  could  con 
trol  the  situation,  so  he  mounted  the  top  step 
of  the  house  and  addressed  them  so  elo 
quently,  regardless  of  his  personal  danger, 
that  the  throng  eventually  dispersed  peace 
ably.  Dr.  Ward  always  felt  that  he  owed  his 
life  to  Mr.  Sullivan,  and  Mrs.  Sullivan  says 
that  she  never  was  so  proud  of  her  husband's 
ability  and  daring.  It  was  certainly  a  situa 
tion  demanding  the  utmost  courage,  and  only 
true  eloquence  could  have  attracted  that  un 
couth  mob  and  have  turned  them  from  their 
purpose. 

In  November,  1863,  the  Valley  of  the  Shen- 

andoah  in  Virginia  was  occupied  a  second 

time  by  Northern  troops.     Sheridan  was  in 

command  with  Headquarters  at  Winchester. 

[437] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Anxiety  for  her  immediate  family  determined 
Mrs.  Sullivan  to  attempt  their  removal  to 
New  York. 

Mr.  Sullivan  took  what  his  wife  describes 
as  "a  rather  shallow  four-story  house, "  at 
165  West  34th  Street,  and  as  soon  as  it  was 
ready,  Miss  Harriot  Hammond, 
Shelters  with  great  difficulty  and  severe 

Relatives  hardships,    piloted    the    little 

band  out  of  war-ridden  Vir 
ginia  through  the  Union  lines  to  Baltimore, 
whence  they  finally  came  to  New  York  and 
the  protecting  care  of  Mr.  Sullivan  and  his 
wife. 

Although  Mrs.  Sullivan  had  with  her  in 
New  York  her  immediate  family,  there  were 
many  of  her  near  relatives  in  Virginia,  and 
during  the  last  year  of  the  War 
she  felt  i4  "gentiy  necessary 
to  make  an  attempt  to  reach 
them.  It  was  exceedingly  unwise  to  under 
take  such  a  journey,  for  the  fighting  was  in 
progress  the  whole  length  of  the  Valley  and 
the  country  was  in  no  condition  to  permit  of 
safe  travel. 

In  no  way  did  Mrs.  Sullivan  underestimate 
F4381 


In  the  North 

the  dangers  of  such  a  trip,  but  in  her  mind 
they  weighed  lightly  as  against  the  needs  of 
her  relatives,  so  this  dauntless  woman  took 
a  faithful  maid  and  her  three-year-old  son, 
and  with  two  large  trunks  full  of  clothing  and 
other  necessities  she  started  out,  her  courage 
high  and  her  heart  full  of  hope.  The  party 
arrived  at  Shepherdstown  without  any 
trouble,  but  there  the  difficulties  began. 
Sheltered  by  a  friend,  they  unpacked  the 
trunks,  placing  their  contents  into  rough 
sacks.  As  their  only  chance  of  reaching  their 
destination  lay  in  their  journeying  as  local 
travelers,  they  dressed  the  part ;  a  wagon  was 
obtained,  the  sacks  piled  in,  and  off  they  went 
in  the  uncomfortable  vehicle,  proceeding  by 
unfrequented  roads  and  passing  each  Union 
sentry  with  beating  hearts.  Sometimes  Mrs. 
Sullivan  drove  the  cart  and  sometimes  a 
negro,  for  hire,  was  persuaded  to  take  the 
lines.  Progress  was  slow  and  hazardous, 
necessitating  many  stops. 

At  last  they  arrived  at  "  Burnley, "   the 

home  of  Mrs.  Sullivan's  Aunt,  Mrs.  Burnett. 

They  tarried  here  for  some  few  days  and 

then  went  on  to  place  after  place,  always 

[439] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

stopping  long  enough  to  bring  cheer  and  com 
fort  and  leaving  such  necessities  as  were 
badly  needed. 

Life  in  the  Valley  had  taken  on  a  different 
hue  in  these  dreadful  days  of  War.  Want 
and  desolation  replaced  the  green  fields  and 
productive  farms.  No  family  was  without 
its  mourning.  No  able-bodied  man  was  left 
to  carry  the  burdens  of  planting  and  harvest, 
and  women  in  those  lean  days  were  poor  sub 
stitutes,  though  they  " turned  to"  with  all 
the  might  of  their  reduced  strength.  They 
lived  in  hourly  dread  of  the  coming  of 
Ouster's  men,  who  drove  off  what  livestock 
remained  on  the  places  and  burned  what 
stores  they  could  not  transport. 

"Springsberry,"  on  the  Shenandoah,  the 
home  of  * '  Grandma  Taylor, ' '  was  not  spared 
from  the  exigencies  of  War.  It  was  the  last 
stopping  place  of  Mrs.  Sullivan  and  while 
she  was  there  one  of  these  raids  took  place. 
The  family  were  seated  at  breakfast  one 
morning  when  they  heard  cries  from  the 
negro  maid  on  the  floor  above.  Rising  pre 
cipitately,  they  were  considerably  startled  to 
see  a  Union  sentry  posted  at  each  and  every 
[4401 


In  the  North 

window.  Looking  beyond,  the  remainder  of 
the  detachment  were  seen  rounding  up  the 
few  remaining  cows.  It  was  a  sad  blow. 

Not  long  before  the  family  had  started  the 
meal,  Marshall  McCormick,  the  eleven-year- 
old  son  of  a  neighbor,  had  come  in  upon  an 
errand.  He  had  ridden  his 
brother's  horse  and  tethered 
the  animal  in  a  clump  of 
bushes  a  few  paces  from  the  house  where  it 
was  hidden  from  the  raiders.  At  the  first 
sound  of  alarm  this  manly  boy  dashed  from 
the  house  by  a  side  door,  sprang  upon  his 
steed's  back  and  galloped  at  full  speed  to  a 
dividing  wall,  leaping  it  without  hesitation, 
and  disappeared  from  view.  The  shots  of  the 
sentries  at  the  flying  lad  frightened  the 
marauders.  Someone  set  up  a  cry  of 
"Mosby"  and  the  Union  officer  gathered  his 
men  and  made  off  at  full  speed,  happily  leav 
ing  the  live  stock,  but  pausing  long  enough 
to  set  fire  to  the  wheat  stacks. 

There  were  no  men  in  the  house  other  than 
a  very  old  darkey.  But  the  winter 's  supply  of 
food  had  to  be  saved,  and  it  was  Mrs.  Sulli 
van,  cool  and  clear-headed  and  for  the  first 
[441] 


The  TPomen  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

time  in  her  life  handling  a  pitch-fork,  who 
ran  to  the  rescue.  She  mounted  to  the  top 
of  the  burning  stack  and  tossed  the  wheat 
away  from  the  flames,  at  the  same  time  direct 
ing  the  work  of  the  rest  of  the  household.  Not 
much  of  the  precious  grain  was  lost  and  the 
family  was  actually  saved  from  starvation 
during  the  long,  hard  winter  that  followed. 

This  bit  of  heroism  has  always  furnished  a 
theme  for  family  pride,  for  the  service  Mrs. 
Sullivan  gave  was  of  great  value.  One  of  her 
relatives  has  stated  that  for  many  years  a 
charred  pitch-fork  was  carefully  kept  as  be 
ing  "the  one  Molly  used  when  she  saved  our 

wheat. " 

•         *         • 

The  War  was  over.    Mrs.  Sullivan  returned 

to  New  York  filled  with  sadness,  for  she  had 

seen  the  suffering  and  known  the  horrors  of 

desolation   that  lay  upon   the 

A?icf  ^°w         land  of  her  birth-    At  once  she 

After  the  War  . 

zealously  laid  plans  for  the 
alleviation  of  these  destitute  and  war-worn 
people.  Money  was  imperatively  needed  for 
food  and  clothing,  so  she  set  about  raising 
a  fund  for  the  women  and  children  of  the 
[442] 


In  the  North 

South.  Mrs.  James  Lees,  wife  of  a  prominent 
New  York  banker,  Mrs.  Roosevelt,  wife  of 
Judge  Roosevelt,  Mrs.  W.  H.  Price,  Mrs. 
Henry  Anthon,  Mrs.  S.  L.  M.  Barlow,  and 
Mrs.  Cyrus  H.  McCormick  joined  with  Mrs. 
Sullivan  in  forming  the  "New  York  Ladies' 
Southern  Relief  Society, "  Mrs.  Roosevelt 
being  President  and  Mrs.  Sullivan  acting  as 
Secretary  and  General  Manager. 

The  fatigue  of  the  struggle  and  the  memo 
ries  of  the  anxieties  endured  and  of  the  losses 
sustained  were  still  present  with  the  Northern 
people  and  a  feeling  of  bitterness  still  pre 
vailed  even  among  many  of  the  people  of  cos 
mopolitan  New  York.  Therefore,  it  required 
great  moral  courage,  especially  for  a  South 
ern  woman,  to  make  personal  appeals  to  them 
to  save  from  want  and  death  their  recent  bat 
tle-foes — her  own  people. 

Nevertheless  she  did  not  hesitate,  although, 
having  quick  sympathy  with  the  feelings  of 
others,  she  naturally  understood  the  nature 
of  the  rebuffs  to  be  expected  and  endured  for 
the  cause  she  represented. 

Mrs.  Wm.  H.  Price  and  the  other  Southern 
women  on  the  committee  were  also  women  not 
[4431 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

to  be  deterred  from  a  work  of  love  and  high 
duty  by  any  consideration  of  personal  em 
barrassment.  The  other  ladies  were  of 
Northern  ancestry,  but  they  bravely  faced 
criticism  on  the  part  of  their  social  and  fam 
ily  connections.  Together,  they  raised  the 
money  by  giving  entertainments  r.nd  by  mak 
ing  personal  appeals  among  the  business  men 
in  the  city. 

There  were  many  discouragements,  but  to 
use  Mrs.  Sullivan's  words,  "There  was 
.always  a  successful  appeal  to  offset  the  dis 
appointments,"  and  she  mentions  a  particular 
time  when,  going  from  shops  to  offices  along 
Canal  Street,  soliciting  aid  from  the  various 
business  people,  she  received  from  one  man 
a  refusal  in  these  words:  "Not  one  cent! 
They  are  rebels  and  they  ought  to  starve." 
Later  that  day  Mrs.  Ben  Holliday,  wife  of 
the  famous  stage  coach  man,  gave  her  one 
thousand  dollars,  which  was  the  most  munifi 
cent  gift  yet  received.  And  so,  though  much 
of  the  time  it  was  * l  swimming  against  the  cur 
rent,"  Mrs.  Sullivan  had  her  successes  as 
well  as  her  failures. 

It  was  not  often  that  she  was  treated  dis- 
[444] 


In  the  North 

courteously,  and  New  York  proved  itself  gen 
erous  to  its  conquered  enemy.  Mrs.  Edwin 
Stoughton  gave  many  entertainments  in  her 
home  on  Fifth  Avenue  and  17th  Street  for 
the  benefit  of  this  Society,  and  theatrical  per 
formances  held  at  the  old  Jockey  Club,  Madi 
son  Avenue  and  26th  Street,  helped  to  swell 
the  funds.  Many  prominent  people  soon  in 
terested  themselves  in  adding  to  the  col 
lections  and  Mr.  Arthur  Leary,  brother 
of  Countess  Annie  Leary,  holding  office 
as  Treasurer,  distributed  through  the 
clergy  of  the  South  over  twenty  thousand 
dollars. 

The  work  of  Mrs.  Sullivan,  however,  did 
not  find  its  boundaries  in  the  mere  raising  of 
the  money  or  in  its  formal  distribution.  Her 
labors,  following  her  abounding  sympathy, 
expanded  into  the  realm  of  sorrows  and 
despairs  of  the  Southern  people,  so  that  her 
correspondence  developed  into  a  stream  of 
consolation,  encouragement,  and  guidance  as 
well  as  of  material  aid. 

So  voluminous  was  this  correspondence, 
all  of  which  she  attended  to  with  her  own 
pen  (typewriting  machines  being  then  in 
[445] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

little  use),  that  her  unusually  clear  vision 
suffered  a  permanent  impairment. 

At  this  time  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sullivan  began 
to  find  in  New  York  the  beginning  of  that 
stream  of  young  Southern  men  who  immedi 
ately  after  the  ending  of  the  War — driven  by 
the  revolutionary  change  in  Southern  life  and 
business — began  to  come  to  the  North  in 
order  to  earn  there  the  support  for  them 
selves  and  their  families — a  stream  ever 
since  continued. 

They  realized  that  these  young  Southern 
ers  were  in  New  York  as  total  strangers  and 
were  far  from  their  home  influence.  They 
at  once  began  to  invite  them  to  their  home, 
socially  and  informally,  and  the  Sunday  even 
ing  suppers  became  a  recognized  institution, 
where  they  came  and  were  welcomed  with 
out  awaiting  an  invitation. 

Mrs.  Sullivan  devoted  her  life  to  the  char 
itable  and  public-spirited  work  demanded  by 
the  condition  of  life  in  her  adopted  home — 
New  York  City. 

Forty  years  she  was,  first,  the  Acting 
Directress,  and  later  on  the  actual  First 
Directress  of  the  Nursery  and  Child's  Hos- 
[446] 


In  the  North 

pital,  of  which  for  many  years  the  average 
number  of  daily  inmates  was  756.  At  pres 
ent  writing,  in  1920,  she  is,  at  83,  the  First 
Vice-President  of  the  newer  Institution  of 
which  this  forms  a  part. 

In  1905,  when  Mrs.  Sullivan  was  70  years 
old,  she  responded  to  the  call  of  the  neglected 
white  people  living  in  the  Southern  Moun 
tains  for  education — a  call  made  by  the  de 
voted  and  eloquent  Mrs.  Martha  S.  Grielow, 
and  she  organized  in  New  York  City  the  New 
York  Branch  of  the  Southern  Industrial  Edu 
cational  Association. 

The  Southern  men  and  women  residing  in 
New  York  City  love  to  recognize  in  Mrs.  Sulli 
van  the  leading  example  of  what  they  feel  a 
Southern  woman — and  an  American  woman 
— should  be,  and  when  certain  of  them  wished 
to  organize  a  Second  Chapter  of  the  United 
Daughters  of  the  Confederacy,  in  New  York 
City,  they  naturally  gave  it  her  name  and  it 
was  this  Chapter  which,  on  the  same  day  that 
war  was  declared  against  Germany,  sent  its 
immediate  offer  of  service;  and  at  the  same 
time  Mrs.  Sullivan  instituted  steps  to  organ 
ize  the  Southern  Women  of  New  York  into 
[447] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

a  body  for  War  Relief  work,  which  resulted 
in  the  forming  of  the  New  York  Southern 
Women's  Patriotic  Society,  which  had  a  Red 
Cross  Committee  bearing  the  very  early  num 
ber  of  99. 


[448] 


XXXIV 
RELIEF  WORK  IN  THE  WORLD  W^AR 

TT  is  fitting  to  close  this  volume  on  "The 
Women  of  "the  South  in  War  Times"  with 
at  least  a  few  notes  on  the  work  continued,  it 
may  be  said,  by  these  women  of  '61,  and  by 
their  descendants,  during  the  World  War,  in 
which  the  sons  of  Confederate  veterans 
fought  for  human  liberty  and  high  ideals  wdth 
the  spirit  of  their  fathers. 

The  Confederate  wounded  of  the  War  Be 
tween  the  States  had  been  tenderly  nursed  in 
the  homes  or  the  improvised  hospitals  of  the 
South.  The  sons  of  these  men  of  the  sixties 
fought  and  fell  thousands  of  miles  away  in  a 
foreign  land.  The  foregoing  pages  tell  the 
story  of  the  difficulty  or  even  impossibility  at 
times  of  providing  the  simplest  necessities  or 
the  essential  medical  supplies  for  the  sick  and 
wounded  in  the  American  conflict.  On  the 
other  hand,  in  1917- '18,  a  bountiful  Govern 
ment  was  able  to  provide  all  our  soldiers  in 
France  with  supplies  and  attention  never 
[449] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

dreamed  of  by  those  who  fought  under  the 
standard  of  the  Southern  Confederacy. 

While  the  example  of  Confederate  fathers 
inspired  the  young  men  of  the  South  in  1917, 
the  women  prepared  to  help  the  common 
cause  and  those  supporting  it  on  the  fields  of 
France.  The  society  of  the  United  Daughters 
of  the  Confederacy  particularly  set  them 
selves  for  concerted  action  through  some 
definite  policy.  The  historian  learns  from 
their  reports  that  at  their  first  general  con 
vention  held  at  Chattanooga  subsequently  to 
the  entry  of  the  United  States  into  the  World 
War,  several  hundred  delegates  discussed  not 
whether  they  would  act  but  how  best  to  act 
to  do  the  most  good. 

In  a  limited  space,  the  story  of  achievement 
that  followed  has  to  be  severely  compressed, 
and  only  the  general  results  given,  through 
the  appointed  heads  of  committees,  of  the  ef 
forts  of  some  60,000  loyal  American  women, 
nearly  all  of  whom  were  not  only  of  Confed 
erate  blood  but  of  Revolutionary  and  Colonial 
stock  as  well.  They  had  always  contended  for 
self-government  and  the  fundamental  prin 
ciples  of  freedom  and  liberty.  They  "would 
[450] 


In  the  World  War 

not  fail  such  a  cause  at  this  or  any  future 
time." 

At  Chattanooga,  Miss  Mary  B.  Poppen- 
heim,  the  newly-elected  President-General, 
asked  for  and  secured  the  authority  to  ap 
point  a  Committee  for  War  Belief  Work. 
Miss  Poppenheim  was  from  Charleston, 
South  Carolina,  the  first  of  the  States  in 
1860- '61  to  " resume  its  sovereignty7';  and  it 
was  Mrs.  J.  A.  Rountree,  of  Alabama,  the 
home  of  the  first  Confederate  Congress,  who 
proposed  that:  "War  relief  be  adopted  as 
general  U.  D.  C.  work;  that  a  War  Relief 
Committee  be  appointed  to  supervise  and 
direct  the  same,  co-operating  with  the  Red 
Cross."  The  motion  was  seconded  by  Mrs. 
L.  M.  Bashinsky,  also  of  Alabama,  and  was 
unanimously  carried. 

Miss  Nellie  C.  Preston,  President  of  the 
Virginia  Division,  called  attention  to  the  work 
of  the  American  hospital  in  France,  men 
tioning  Neuilly  above  the  others.  Needless 
to  add,  therefore,  that  this  hospital  was 
fortunate  in  attracting  the  early  attention  of 
the  Daughters.  Immediately,  Miss  Poppen 
heim  secured  the  passage  of  a  resolution 
[451] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

which  was  also  unanimously  carried:  "That 
the  United  Daughters  of  the  Confederacy  in 
convention  assembled  authorize  the  establish 
ment  of  a  bed  in  the  American  Hospital  at 
Nenilly,  a  suburb  of  Paris;  that  an  appropria 
tion  of  $(?00.00  be  made  from  the  General 
IT.  D,  0.  Treasury  to  pay  for  the  bed;  that  the 
War  Relief  Committee  of  the  U.  I).  C.  estab 
lished  at  this  convention  be  empowered  to 
carry  out  the  details  of  this  plan;  and  that 
this  same  committee  be  requested  to  encour 
age  State  Divisions  to  undertake  similar  hos 
pital  beds." 

( hving  to  the  poverty  of  the  South  for  many 
years  after  the  devastation  of  a  war  of  in 
vasion,  it  may  be  stated  that  the  United 
Daughters  of  the  Confederacy  has  never  been 
an  organization  of  women  of  wealth,  It  is 
quite  democratic  more  so.  perhaps,  than  any 
other  large  organization  of  women.  Like  the 
Soeicty  of  Confederate  Veterans,  and  also 
that  of  the  Sons,  it  aims  to  be  simple  and  de 
sires  its  membership  to  be  made  up  of  all  on 
equal  status  with  as  little  regard  to  "social 
standing"  us  possible.  The  per  capita  «iu<  s 
of  membership  for  the  general  organization 
(452) 


In  the  World  War 

are  but  ten  cents  a  year — so  that  a  donation 
of  $600.00  out  of  its  national  treasury  is 
equivalent  to  many  times  that  amount  from 
other  societies.  This  donation  of  six  hun 
dred  dollars  inspired  the  convention,  and 
whatever  may  be  the  "alien"  criticisms  so 
freely  leveled  at  "State  pride,"  which  is,  per 
haps,  most  generally  felt  in  the  South,  this 
kind  of  pride  has  an  especial  advantage  when 
these  States  vie,  as  they  often  do,  with  each 
other  in  promoting  good  works. 

Mrs.  W.  C.  N.  Merchant,  of  Virginia,  de 
sired  that  this  first  bed  be  named  after  the 
first  and  only  President  of  the  Confederate 
States,  and  her  motion  was  carried  without 
opposition.  The  "Jefferson  Davis"  bed  be 
came  the  "standard  bearer"  for  the  endow 
ment  and  naming  of  seventy  additional  beds 
provided  by  36  States,  for  the  people  of  a 
number  of  the  Northern  and  Western  States 
have  the  honor  of  entertaining  within  their 
borders  healthy  Chapters  of  the  United 
Daughters  of  the  Confederacy. 

Among  the  names  of  Southern  leaders  who 
had  beds  endowed  in  their  names  in  France 
were:  Davis,  Lee,  Cleburne,  Jackson, 
[453] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

Gordon,  the  Johnstons,  Richard  Jackson, 
"Stonewall"  Jackson,  Gordon,  Beauregard, 
Mitchell,  Vance,  Heath,  Semmes,  Wheeler, 
Forrest,  Hood,  Price,  Stephens,  Brecken- 
ridge,  Zollicoffer,  Maury,  Cabell,  King, 
Hampton,  McWhirter  and  Ryan. 

The  sum  total  for  these  beds  amounted  to 
over  $41,600,  which  was  "to  be  renewed  an 
nually  as  long  as  needed." 

Many  expressions  of  appreciation  and  com 
mendation  for  the  work  of  the  Daughters 
were  received  throughout  the  year  from  the 
Executive  Board  of  the  Hospital  and  when, 
January  20,  1919,  Mrs.  Robert  Bacon,  Chair 
man,  New  York,  wrote  to  the  President  Gen 
eral  and  the  Chairman  of  War  Relief,  notify 
ing  them  of  the  closing  of  the  hospital  at 
Neuilly,  she  closed  by  saying: 

"The  United  Daughters  of  the  Confed 
eracy  have,  more  than  any  other  organiza 
tion,  made  it  possible  for  the  Hospital  to 
carry  on  its  magnificent  work,  and  I  feel  that 
any  thanks,  or  show  of  appreciation,  that  I, 
as  Chairman  of  the  American  Committee, 
could  send  you,  would  be  a  very  inadequate 
expression  of  the  gratitude  that  has  been  felt 
[454] 


In  the  World  War 

abroad  for  your  remarkable  service.  The 
famous  names  that  have  marked  your  beds, 
and  the  wonderful  sympathy  the  Southern 
States  have  shown  in  the  many  heroic  men 
whom  they  have  cared  for,  will  always  re 
main  indelibly  impressed  on  the  memories  of 
every  one  who  has  watched  over  the  Hos 
pital  with  such  tender  care  through  these  four 
and  a  half  long  and  painful  years.  Your  in 
defatigable  efforts  in  the  behalf  of  the  Amer 
ican  Military  Hospital  No.  1,  Neuilly,  have 
called  forth  the  greatest  admiration  from 
every  one,  but  I  hope  you  feel,  with  us,  a  just 
pride  in  having  the  Daughters  of  the  Con 
federacy  connected  with  an  organization  that 
has  made  such  a  marvelous  name  for  itself 
during  the  war,  and  has  shown  throughout 
these  years  of  suffering  such  a  noble  spirit 
of  self-sacrifice  and  of  deep  devotion." 

On  April  22,  1918,  Mr.  Richard  E.  Power, 
Executive  Secretary  of  the  Hospital  in 
France,  wrote  the  President-General : 

1 '  I  should  like  to  say  to  you  a  word  of  per 
sonal  admiration,  not  alone  for  the  splendid 
interest  which  your  organization  has  shown 
in  the  work  for  this  hospital,  but  also  for  the 
[455] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

wonderfully  efficient  manner  in  which  your 
organization  functions.  You  certainly  have 
the  spirit  of  co-operation  and  team  work 
exemplified  in  a  marvelous  degree,  and  I  am 
sure  that  the  U.  D.  C.  could  readily  accom 
plish  tasks  which  less  efficiently  organized  as 
sociations  could  not  even  undertake. " 

Probably  no  organization  of  women  in  the 
history  of  the  world  has  done  so  much  to 
memorialize  a  heroic  past.  Certainly  none 
has  given  of  means  and  services  as  the 
Daughters  of  the  Confederacy.  Nevertheless, 
by  action  of  the  1917  Convention,  all  build 
ing  of  memorials  was  suspended  during  the 
period  of  the  World  War  and  many  State 
Divisions  invested  all  memorial  funds  on 
hand  in  Liberty  Bonds. 

Chapters  in  those  towns  near  which  can 
tonments  were  located  did  a  great  deal  of  re 
lief  work  for  the  soldiers  in  their  neighbor 
hood  and  provided  social  entertainment  for 
them.  In  some  towns  the  Daughters  kept 
"open  house "  every  Saturday  afternoon 
throughout  the  entire  time  of  the  war.  The 
Chapters  also  assumed  charge  of  marking  the 
graves  of  those  soldiers  who,  dying  without 
[456] 


In  the  World  War 

home  or  near  relatives,  were  buried  in  Gov 
ernment  burial  grounds  established  at  each 
Camp.  In  such  cases  the  local  members  at 
tended  the  funeral  and  provided  flowers. 

Summing  up  in  part  only  the  salient  fea 
tures  of  the  war  work  of  the  United  Daugh 
ters  of  the  Confederacy,  it  is  recorded  that, 
during  the  World  War,  the  Daughters  organ 
ized  no  less  than  229  Bed  Cross  Chapters; 
contributed,  in  round  numbers,  as  Chapters 
and  Divisions,  $448,000  to  the  American  Red 
Cross ;  they  gave,  also,  to  other  war  relief 
agencies,  $393,000 ;  and  they  bought,  officially, 
as  members  of  the  United  Daughters  of  the 
Confederacy,  $24,850,000  worth  of  Liberty 
Bonds  and  War  Savings  Stamps. 

These  figures  do  not  include  individual  sub 
scriptions  given  through  numerous  other 
channels,  but  those  that  are  officially  re 
corded  as  part  of  the  work  of  the  organiza 
tion.  In  addition,  the  United  Daughters  of 
the  Confederacy  are  put  on  record  as  having 
made  over  five  million  hospital  garments; 
fourteen  million  surgical  dressings,  and  six 
hundred  thousand  knitted  articles.  They  also 
officially  adopted  and  cared  for  twenty-two 
[457] 


The  Women  of  the  South  in  War  Times 

hundred  Belgian  and  French  orphans  at  a 
cost  of  $82,000. 

Over  and  above  this  work  there  was  begun 
a  special  fund  for  educational  work.  This 
was  established  at  Chattanooga  through  the 
efforts  of  Miss  Poppenheim;  and,  at  Louis 
ville,  it  was  called  "Our  Hero  Fund,"  to 
"honor  the  men  of  the  South  who  served 
their  reunited  country  wherever  needed  in 
1917-1918, "  and  offered  to  those  who  were  in 
active  service  during  the  period  of  the  war. 


[458] 


INDEX 


Abolitionists,  10  fn. ;  atti 
tude  towards  Lincoln,  11 
fn. ;  as  disunionists,  11 
fn. ;  teachings  of,  46  fn. ; 
views  of:  by  Robert  E. 
Lee,  353-354;  by  Julia  Le- 
Grand,  356,  363 ;  by  Abra 
ham  Lincoln,  335,  353. 

Adams,  Charles  Francis,  on 
War  of  Secession,  14. 

Alexandria,  capture  of,  81. 

Amendment  XIII,  original 
form  of,  16,  32. 

Andersonville  prison,  402- 
403;  defense  of,  by  Union 
officer,  218-220. 

Andrews,  Dr.  Charles  W., 
103. 

Arkansas,  Mrs.  Trader's 
trip  to,  136  et  seq. 

"Arlington,"  71. 

Armistead,  Gen.  Louis  A., 
224  fn. 

Augusta,  291. 

B 

Bacon,  Mrs.  Robert,  letter 
to  U.  D.  C.,  454. 

Bagby,  George  W.,  quota 
tion  from,  10  fn. 

Baltimore,  attitude  of,  58 
et  seq. 

Bashinsky,  Mrs.  L.  M.,  451. 

Baton  Rouge,  bombardment 
of,  348. 


Beall,  Captain  John  Yates, 
execution  of,  433. 

"Bedford,"  burning  of,  200 
et  seq. 

Bedinger,  Rev.  E.  B.,  208. 

Bentonsville,  battle  of,  233. 

"Bivouac  of  the  Dead,"  120. 

Blaine,  James  G.,  on  the 
South,  63. 

Blair,  Montgomery,  56. 

Blountville,  battle  of,  107. 

Boteler,  burning  of  home, 
197. 

Bowie,  Walter,  escape  of,  36. 

Bowling  Green,  hospitals  at, 
133. 

Brooks,  Bishop  Phillips,  79 
fn. 

Brown,  John,  biography  of, 
by  H.  P.  Wilson,  210 ;  ref 
erence  to  raid  of,  209. 

Butler,  General  B.  F.,  346; 
in  Baltimore,  69. 


Campbell,  Major  J.  W.,  306 
fn. 

Candles,  substitutes  for,  23. 

Carter,  Mrs.  Richard  H., 
205. 

Gary,  the  Misses,  66. 

Causes  of  War  of  Secession, 
3  et  seq.,  Foreword. 

Chandler,  Senator,  32. 

Chantilly,  first  clash  of  the 
war  at,  84. 

Charleston,  proposed  de 
struction  of,  222. 


[459] 


Index 


Charles  Town,  196. 

Christmas  at  Richmond 
(1864),  393. 

Clarke,  Colonel,  U.  S.  A., 
chivalry  of,  359. 

Clothing,  lack  of,  26. 

Cobb,   General  Howell,  292. 

Coercion,  as  cause  of  seces 
sion  of  the  Upper  South, 

Coffee,  substitutes  for,  21. 

Columbia,  burning  of,  267 
et  aeq.;  visit  to,  270. 

Corinth,  hospital  at,  135. 

Corn  bread,  use  of,  for 
Northern  prisoners,  62. 

Corn  meal,  use  of  in  the 
South,  62,  402. 

Cox,  General,  in  North  Caro 
lina,  235. 


by    Abraham    Lincoln,    4f 
8;  by  Governor  Dunmore, 
5,  8;  reference  to,  50  fn. 
Episcopal   High   School,   71. 


Farragut,  Admiral,  5,  19. 

Fayetteville,   226. 

Fifteenth  Corps,  223,  225. 

Flags,  under  two,  29. 

Forrest,  General  Nathan 
Bedford,  story  of,  270  et 
seq. 

Fort  Sumter,  33,  93  fn.;  fir 
ing  upon,  59. 

"Fountain  Rock,"  burning 
of,  197. 

Fredericksburg,  shelling  ofr 
184. 

"Fund,  Our  Hero,"  458. 


Davis,      Colonel      Jefferson, 

292. 
Dawes,     William,     ride    of, 

148. 

Delaware,  Fort,  47. 
Devotion,   a   wife's,   389;    a 

woman's,  145. 
Dixie  Land,  156 
Duckett,  Elizabeth  Waring, 

narrative  of,  31  et  seq. 
Dulaney,  Evalina,  105. 
Dyes,  26. 

E 

Early,  General,  reprisals  by, 

383. 
"Elite,"   the,   in   the   ranks, 

91. 
Emancipation  Proclamation, 

the,  as  a  war  measure,  353 ; 


Galveston,  recapture  of,  by 

Confederates,    425. 
Gay,  Mary  A.  H.,  narrative 

of,  303  et  seq. 
Gettysburg,       advance      on, 

187;  incident  of,  224  fn. 
Gildersleeve,  Basil  L.,  104. 
"Glen  Welby,"  saved  from 

burning,  205  et  seq. 
Goodridge,    Kate    P.,    226? 

Phoebe,  228. 
Gordon,    General    John    B.r 

on    "hallowed   memories," 

2. 
Grant,  General  U.  S.,  at  Ap- 

pomattox,  225   fn. ;    letter 

from  Sherman,  330;  letter 

to  Butler  on  exchange  of 

prisoners,  402. 


[4601 


Index 

Greeley,    Horace,    on    seces-  Johnson,  Reverdy,  41. 

sion,  20.  Jonesboro,  battle  of,  284. 

Green,  B.  W.,  on  equipment  Jouett,  ride  of,  148. 

ef    the    Southern    soldier, 

404.  K 

Greensboro,  231.  . 

King,  Josie,  144. 

H  King,  Thomas  M.,  62. 

Hadley,  Mrs.  Piety  Lucretia,  Kirby>  Mrs-  William,  story 

experiences  of,  416  et  seq.  of»  115  et  seV- 
Halleck,  General,  writes  to 

Sherman,   222.  I* 

Hamtramk,   Eliza,   187   fn.  Ladies'     Gunboat     Associa- 

Hancock,  General,  224.  tion,  296. 

Herald,    New    York,    refer-  Lamon,    Colonel    Ward    H., 

ence  to  war  times  in,  179.  QQ 

Higginson,     Thomas    Went-  "Land,  The,  Where  We  Were 

worth,  11  fn.  Dreaming,"   70. 

Holmes,  Oliver  Wendell,  on  "Land  Without  Ruins,"  etc.,. 

the  South,  289  fn.  302. 

Holt,  Judge  Advocate,  41.  "Lead,  blood,  tears,"  325. 

Homespun   dress,   28.  Lee,  Harry  B.,  187  fn. 

Honesty,  public,  25.  Lee,      Henrietta      Bedinger, 

Hope,  James  Barren,  quota-  letter  of,  to  Hunter,  201- 

tion  from,  18.  204. 

Hopkins,  Bishop,  quotations  Lee,  Mrs.  Robert  E.,  88. 

from,   10  fn.  Le^    Robert    E.,    after    sur^- 

Hospital,  at  Cheater,  45.  render,    411;    on    emanci- 

Hospital    life,    incidents   of,  pation,    353-354;    on    "sa- 

98,  136.  cred  principles,"  2;  order 

Houston,  416.  of   invasion,   384;    tribute 

Hunter,  General  David,  196,  to,  by  Worsley,  385  fn. 

197;  letter  to,  from  Mrs.  Le   Grand,   Julia,   diary   ofy 

Lee,  201  et  seq.  356    et    seq.;    philosophy- 
Hyde,    John    Bachman,    111  of   357. 

fn-  Lincoln,  Abraham,  contrast- 
J  ed    with    ultra-Abolition- 
Jackson,     Stonewall,     death  ifits,   335,  353;    on  Aboli- 

of,   180.  tionists,  10  fn.;  on  equality 

Jefferson,    Thomas,    predic-  between    the    races,    366; 

tion    of,    as    to    political  purpose  of,  4;    sees   Mrs.. 

aspects  and  slavery,   7.  Duckett,  42,  56. 

[461] 


Index 


Littlefield,  A.  W.,  quota 
tion  from,  222. 

Lone  Star  State,  repre 
sentative  women  of,  413 
et  seq. 

Lucas,  Judge  Daniel  Bedin- 
ger,  70,  207. 

Lucas,  Mrs.  Daniel  Bedin- 
ger,  207. 

M 

"Mammy"  Kate,  334. 
Manufacturing,    lack   of,   in 

the  Old  South,  20. 
Marr,  Captain,  death  of,  86. 
Martindale,     Captain     Wil 
liam  F.,   197,  200-201. 
Martindale,  General,  41-42. 
Maryland,    attitude    of,    31 

et  seq.;  57  et  seq. 
"Maryland    My    Maryland,'* 

publication     and     singing 

of,  66  et  seq. 
Massachusetts,    attitude    of, 

towards      annexation      of 

Texas,  415. 

McClellan,  General,  224-167. 
McGuire,     Judith    Brocken- 

brough,   diary   of,   71-103, 

155-189,  372-412. 


Medicines,  contraband  of 
war,  49  fn.,  61,  117; 
lack  of  in  the  west,  133. 

Merchant,  Mrs.  W.  C.  N., 
453. 

Milk,  scarcity  of,  23. 

Misapprehension,  a  popular, 
3. 

Moffett,  Judge  W.  W.,  story 
of,  194. 

Monroe,  Mrs.,  courage  of, 
229. 

Morgan,  J.  Pierpont,  Jr., 
returns  Martha  Washing 
ton's  will,  179. 

Morgan,  Sarah  Fowler,  diary 
of,  345-352. 

Morse,  John  T.,  Jr.,  64. 

Murchison,  Duncan,  226. 

N 

Negroes,  treatment   of,    263, 

391,  379. 
New  Orleans,  war  times  in, 

353  et  seq. 
Nicholson,     Rebecca     Lloyd, 

66. 
Night,    of    terror    in    lower 

Virginia,  387;  on  the  field 

of  battle,   145. 


McKim,  Rev.  Dr.  Randolph      North  Carolina,  'invasion  of, 


H.,  on  "heroic  dead,"  2. 

McLure,  Mrs.  Margaret  A. 
E.,  story  of,  336  et  seq. 

McPeek,  Mrs.  Allie,  exper 
iences  of,  284. 

Meade,  Bishop,  92;  house 
hold  of,  100. 

Meade,  Colonel  Richard 
Kidder,  at  Sumter,  93  fn. ; 


226  et  seq. 
Nullification, 
of,  13. 


universality 


'Medical  Grove/'  105. 


Odenheimer,  Mrs.  Cordelia 
Powell,  story  of,  191. 

O'Hara,  Theodore,   121. 

"Oil,  feathers,  and  molas 
ses,"  253. 


[462 


Index 


"Orphan  Brigade,  The,"  122. 
Quid,  Colonel  Robert,  44,  61. 

P 

Page,  Lieutenant  James 
Madison,  prison  exper 
iences  of,  211;  sketch  of, 
218  fn. 

Palmito  Ranch,  battle  of, 
426. 

Pearsall,  Mrs.  Rachel,  rem 
iniscences  of,  236  et  seq. 

Pendleton,  Rev.  Dr.,  94. 

Perryville,  battle  of,  115. 

Philips,  Mrs.  Betty  Taylor, 
story  of,  120  et  seq. 

Phillips,  Wendell,  views  of, 
356. 

Pike,  General  Albert,  226  fn. 

Pollock,  Roberta,  ride  of, 
148  et  seq. 

Poppenheim,  Miss  Mary  B., 
451. 

Poppenheim,  Mrs.  C.  C., 
reminiscences  of,  246  et 
seq. 

Power,  Richard  E.,  letter  to 
U.  D.  C.,  455. 

Preston,  Nellie  C.,  451. 

Prison,  Old  Capitol,  40. 

Prisoners  of  war,  caring 
for,  136;  misrepresented, 
137  fn.,  211,  431;  treat 
ment  of,  61 ;  review  of 
treatment,  400  et  seq.; 
Federal  testimony  on, 
218-220. 


Races,  relationship  between 
the,  9,  102-104,  190-195, 
209,  228,  237  et  seq.,  288 


fn.,  331  et  seq.,  351,  363; 

Abraham  Lincoln  on,  386. 
Randall,  James  Ryder,  66. 
Randolph,  Bishop,  79  fn. 
Randolph,     Janet     Weaver, 

story  of,   190. 
Relief    work    in   the    World 

War,  449  et  seq. 
Revere,  ride  of  Paul,  148. 
"Revolution,  A  more  impor 
tant,"  87. 
Richmond,     evacuation     of, 

407,  raids  around,  376. 
"Rion   Hall,"   story  of,  208 

et  seq. 

Robinson,  Rosa,  187  fn. 
Rogers,  Mrs.  Loula  Kendall, 

reminiscences    of,    286    et 

seq. 

Rountree,  Mrs.  J.  A.,  451. 
Russell,    Tillie,    on   field    of 

battle,  145  et  seq. 


Sabine  Pass,  battle  of,  426. 
Salt,     contraband     of     war, 

28;    substitutes   for,  21. 
Sanborn,  F.  B.,  11  fn. 
Sanson,  Emma,  ride  of,  270 

et  seq. 
Savannah,  bombardment  of, 

298. 

Schenck,  General,  47. 
Schoeph,  48. 
Scott,  General  Winneld,  29; 

reference  to,  by  Mrs.  Mc- 

Guire,  96. 

Scott,  Mrs.  Taylor,  205. 
Secession,     general     accept 
ance    of,    13;    prayer    for 

peaceful,  80. 
Servants,  titles  of,  78,  194. 


[463] 


Index 


Shenandoah  Valley,  invasion 
of  the,  196. 

Shepherd,  Mrs.  Davis,  burn 
ing  of  home,  197. 

Shepherdstown,   187  fn. 

•Sherman,  General,  interview 
with,  273-275;  letter  to 
General  Grant,  330;  let 
ter  to  Halleck,  223; 
letter  to  General  Kirkat- 


"Stars  and  Bars,"  the,  first 

design  for,  293. 
Starvation     in    Confederate 

armies,  398,  404. 
Steinmetz,    Dr.    Charles   P., 

8  fn. 
Stone,  Mrs.  Cornelia  Branch 

recollections    of,     421     et 

seq. 
Stowe,  Harriet  Beecher,  290. 


rick,   329;    letter  to  Gen-      Str eight,    Colonel    Abel    D., 


eral  Webster,  330;  wreck 
and  ruin  under,  250  et 
seq.,  318. 

"Shoes,  lack  of,  27. 

Sigel,  General  Franz,  enter 
tained  by  Mrs.  Thornton, 
182. 

Slavery,  conditions  connect 
ed  with,  9,  102-104,  190- 
195,  209,  237  et  seq.,  288 
fn.,  331  et  seq.,  363. 

Smith,  Colonel  Orren,  293. 

Smith,  Mrs.  J.  Henry,  nar 
rative  of,  230  et  seq. 

Soap,  manufacture  of,  24. 

Soda,  substitutes  for,  22. 

Sorghum  and  black  bread, 
255. 

South  Carolina,  vengeance 
declared  against,  222-223. 

St.  Louis,  prison  for  South 
ern  woman  at,  336  et  seq. 

:Stanton,  Secretary,  62-64  ; 
character  of,  65  ;  in  con 
nection  with  the  treat 
ment  of  risoners,  403  ; 


expedition  of,  278  et  seq. 
Stuart,  Dr.  Richard  H.,  60. 
Stuart,    General    J.    E.    B., 

anecdote    of,    378;    death 

of,  376. 

Sugar,  substitutes  for,  22. 
Sullivan,      Mrs.      Algernon 

Sydney,     experiences     of, 

428  et  seq. 
Sullivan,   Mrs.   Betsy,  story 

of,  112  et  seq. 
Sumter,    Fort,    33    fn.,    93; 

firing  upon,  59. 
Surratt,  Mrs.  Mary  E.,  60. 


Tariff,  protective,  as  cause 
of  sectional  friction,  6,  16. 

Taxation  of  the  South,  92 
fn. 

Tea,  substitutes  for,  21. 

Texas,  Republic  of,  415. 

Theological   Seminary,   72. 

Theology,  Black  and  White, 
190. 


message  of,  56;  sees  Mrs.       Thomas,  General  George  H., 
Duckett,    43;     sketch    of,  6,  29. 

Tompkins,  Captain  Sally, 
C.  S.  A.,  story  of,  127  et 
seq. 


28. 

8tar   of   the   West,    capture 
of  the,   425. 


[464 


Index 


Thornton,    Mrs.,    entertains 

General    Sigel,    182. 
Tillinghast,    Miss,    anecdote 

of,  229  fn. 
Timrod,   Henry,  "Carolina," 

221;  "Ethnogenesis,"  246. 
Trader,  Mrs.  Ella  K.,  story 

of,  131  et  seq. 

W 

Wallis,  S.  Teackle,  55. 

Waring,  William  W.,  36. 

War  of  Secession,  causes  of 
the,  3  et  seq.  Foreword. 

Watterson,  Henry,  29. 

Webster,  changes  in  diction 
ary,  14  fn. 

Welles,   Secretary,   64. 

Wesleyan  Female  College, 
286. 

Wheat,  lack  of,  30. 

Williams,  John  Sharp,  30. 

Winchester,  187  fn. 


Wirz,  Captain  Henry,  de 
fense  of,  by  Union  officer, 
218-220;  recipient  of  tes 
timonials  by  prisoners, 
220. 

"Women  of  the  South,  The," 
poem,  131. 

Women,  work  of  the,  75  et 
seq.,  88,  231  et  seq.,  373- 
374,  417  et  seq.;  in  the 
World  War,  449  et  seq. 

World,  New   York,   30. 

World  War,  work  of  South 
ern  women  in  the,  449 
et  seq. 

Worsley,  P.  S.,  tribute  to 
Lee  by,  385  fn. 


"Yankees,"    Southern    view 

of,  345 
York,    Sergeant    Alvin    C., 

Ill  fn. 


BOOKS  REFERRED  TO  IN  "THE  WOMEN 
OF  THE  SOUTH  IN  WAR  TIMES" 

PAGE 
Campaigns  of  Stonewall  Jackson,  Vol.  I.,  G.  F.  R. 

Henderson     355 

Confederate  Girl's  Diary,  A,  Sarah  Fowler  Morgan .   345 
Confederate    Veteran    (April-May,    1918),    "Treat 
ment  of  Prisoners  in  the  Confederacy,"  Hard 
ships  of  the  Confederate  Soldier,  etc. .  .64,  400,  404 

Creed  of  the  Old  South,  Basil  L.  Gildersleeve 104 

Diary  of  Gideon  Welles   64 

Dixie  Book  of  Days,  Matthew  Page  Andrews 120 

From   Bull    Run   to   Appomattox;    A   Boy's   View, 

Luther   W.   Hopkins    224  fn. 

[465] 


Reference  List 


PAGI 

John  Brown,  A  Critique,  H.  Peebles  Wilson 210 

Journal  of  Julia  LeGrand  390 

Life  of  General  Nathan  Bedford  Forrest,  John  A. 

Wyeth    280 

Life  of  Robert  E.  Lee,  H.  A.  White 59,  399 

Maryland    Historical    Magazine     (March,     1919), 
"Passage  of  the  Sixth  Massachusetts  Regiment 

Through  Baltimore,  April  19,   1861." 58 

Old  Time  Southern  Songs,  Andrews 155 

Origin  of  the  Late  War,  George  Lunt 8  fn. 

Poems  of  James  Ryder  Randall 67 

Reminiscences  of  the  Civil  War,  Gen.  John  B.  Gor 
don 398 

Sea  Power  of  the  North,  Charles  Francis  Adams. . .     77 
Songs    of   the   Civil    War    (The    Century,    August, 

1886)     68 

Southern  Sidelights,  Edward  Ingle   93  fn. 

Southern    Wealth    and    Northern    Profits,    T.    P. 

Kettel  8  fn,  93  fn. 

True  Story  of  Andersonville  Prison,  Lieut.  J.  M. 

Page 211 

United  States,  Vol.  III.,  Rhodes 59 

Virginia's  Attitude  Towards  Slavery  and  Secession, 

B.  B.  Munford    59 

Webster's  Dictionary    ( 1864  edition) 14  fn. 

Wreath  of  Virginia  Bay  Leaves,   Capt.   J.   Barren 

Hope     , 18 


[466] 


'  < 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

•  2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 
(510)642-6753 

•  1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing 
books  to  NRLF 

•  Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4 
days  prior  to  due  date. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

2  1  1999 
HE.UHNED 


MAY  1  0  1909 


NQV  Q  7  1999 


12,000(11/95) 


GENERAL  LIBRARY  -  U.C.  BERKELEY 


437834 


" 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA.LIBRARY 


